wmim 
 
 mmmmmmmm 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/diaryofalexanderOOjaffrich 
 
^ 
 
 DIARY 
 
 ^^o:- 
 
 OF ^"^ 
 
 ALEXANDER JAFFR A Y,^^^"^!^ 
 
 ^1 
 
 PROVOST OF ABERDEEN, 
 
 ONE OF THE SCOTTISH COMMISSIONERS TO KING CHARLES II., 
 
 AND A MEMBER OF CROMWELL's PARLIAMENT : 
 
 TO WHICH ARE ADDED, 
 PARTICULARS OF HIS SUBSEQUENT LIFE, 
 
 IN 
 
 CONNEXION WITH 
 
 MEMOIRS 
 
 RISE, PfS&GKESS, AND PERSECUTIONS, OF 
 THE PEOPLE CALLED QUAKERS, 
 
 IN THE NORTH OF SCOTLAND; 
 
 AMONG WHOM HE BECAME ONE OF THE EARLIEST MEMBERS. 
 
 BY JOHN BARCLAY. 
 
 " IF TRUTH DO ANY WHERE MANIFEST ITSELF, SEEK NOT TO SMOTHER IT WITH OLOZINO DELUSION ; 
 ACKNOWLEDGE THE 0REATNE8S THEREOF, AND THINK IT YOUR BEST VICTORY, WHEN THE SAME PREVAILS 
 
 OVER YOU."— Hookei-'s Ecclesiastical Polity, Preface, Sect. ix. 
 
 SECOND EDITION. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY DARTON & HARVEY, GRACECHURCH STREET; 
 
 ALEXANDER BROWN AND CO., ABERDEEN; 
 
 AND WILLIAM WHYTE AND CO., EDINBURGH. 
 
 MDCCCXXXIV. 
 

 LONDON : 
 
 JOSEPH RICKERBY, PRINTER, 
 SHERBOURN LANE. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The following Work consists of two distinct parts. — The first 
 part is a religious Diary, nearly two hundred years old, now 
 for the first time committed to the press ; the Writer of which 
 filled some responsible public stations about the period of the 
 Commonwealth, but, shortly after the close of his narrative, 
 and while in the meridian of life, was among the earliest in his 
 native city of Aberdeen, to join himself in communion with the 
 people called Quakers. The second division of this Work, 
 carries forward what is known of the subsequent career of 
 Alexander JafFray, in conjunction with historical Memoirs of 
 his cotemporaries and companions in the profession of the same 
 Christian principles. 
 
 With regard to the Diary, it came into my hands in the 
 following manner. Travelling in Scotland in the autumn of 
 1826, I visited Ury, near Stonehaven, the place of my ances- 
 tors, and well known to the Society of Friends as the residence 
 of Robert Barclay, their " Apologist." My mingled feelings 
 of interest, in passing a night or two under the roof of the 
 hospitable proprietor, my cousin, I need not enlarge on ; yet 
 must not forbear expressing the emotions of desire and hope, 
 which attended me from the first, that the inquiry and search 
 I was about to make, for documents relative to that family as 
 Friends, might be turned to a beneficial account, by throwing 
 light upon the history of that remarkable religious experience, 
 for which some of them in former times were distinguished, and 
 are to this day deservedly held in reputation. Among other 
 MSS. to all appearance much neglected, and which might have 
 
 b2 
 
 86752 
 
IV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 been ere long utterly lost sight of, lay the earlier portion of the 
 present Diary, in a corner of the Apologist's study ; and, in 
 another place, " A Brief Historical Account of the Rise, Pro- 
 gress, and Persecutions of the People called Quakers, in the 
 North of Scotland." Of the latter MS. I shall presently have oc- 
 casion to speak ; but of the former, with regard to its appearance 
 and state t)f preservation, the reader may be best assisted in 
 forming a correct idea, by inspecting the engraved fac-simile of 
 its opening page, which will be found facing page 1 of this 
 volume. The paper was highly discoloured, and the writing 
 in some places much injured by time; the character of it was at 
 first not easily deciphered, so that many parts were for a 
 time almost wholly unintelligible ; and the name of the writer 
 no where appearing, furnished a further source of difficulty. 
 This first pocket Journal or Diary extends only to the 
 128th page of the present volume : detached fragments of 
 another MS. were, however, discovered, leaf after leaf, in a 
 very tattered condition, in a loft of a farm-house not far 
 from the old mansion ; these were quickly recognised, among 
 heaps of waste paper, as being in the same hand-writing, and 
 proved to be a counterpart of the other. The intrinsic value 
 of the document, as a whole, being at length ascertained, no 
 obstacle that presented was sufficient to deter from a close in- 
 vestigation of the subject; nor could any after-discouragements 
 prevail to turn aside the conclusion, which now results in pro- 
 ducing such treasure, for the participation of my friends and 
 the public. 
 
 I am unable to state, how this MS. came into the possession 
 of the Barclays of Ury ; but, from the great intimacy which 
 subsisted for several generations between that family and the 
 Jaffrays, it is highly probable, that it was consigned by some 
 branch of the latter to the care of the former, with a view to its 
 publication. The most prominent design of the Writer, in 
 taking down these observations on the Lord's goodness towards 
 him, is set forth at the commencement of the Diary; being 
 expressively opened, by the introduction of two Scriptural 
 
INTRODUCTION. V 
 
 passages, which he there adopts as his motto, and to which, as 
 a watchword, he often recurs — namely, that he might stir tip 
 himself^ and engage his heart to the Lord for ever. Yet, 
 besides this primary design of self-improvement, it becomes 
 manifest as we proceed, that he includes a further object, and 
 that he is not without hope, his successors, especially his 
 children, may derive instruction from a recital of the passages 
 and exercises of his life. Many interesting circumstances of 
 his public career are, however, but slightly traced, while others 
 are wholly passed over ; on which account, it was thought 
 desirable, to endeavour to supply by Notes such additional 
 information, as could at this distance of time be gathered from 
 other sources. An opportunity was likewise thus afforded, of 
 illustrating in various ways the facts and sentiments adduced. 
 An Appendix of Notes and Illustrations will therefore be 
 found immediately at the close of the Diary ; which, it is 
 hoped, will in all cases be regularly turned to, at the place 
 where the reference to it is given. • 
 
 The disadvantages under which this plan was carried into 
 effect, and the difficulties which were encountered, cannot in 
 any adequate manner be understood by the general reader. It 
 will, however, be only proper to mention, that, in pursuing 
 these investigations, I was led to travel much further than 
 could have been anticipated, and over a great deal of ground, 
 from which little could be gleaned that was convertible to my 
 purpose ; and that no personal labour nor expense has been 
 spared which seemed likely to contribute to it, — however imper- 
 fectly, after all, my own wishes in regard to this part of the 
 Work are fulfilled. I must here acknowledge the very kind 
 assistance I have derived from some of my friends, and also 
 from some literary characters both at Edinburgh and Aberdeen ; 
 towards the latter, as I have no personal acquaintance with 
 them, I cannot but consider myself the more indebted for their 
 prompt attentions. In drawing up these illustrations, I always 
 preferred making use of original matter and original sources 
 of authority, where it could be done, rather than inserting 
 
VI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Statements in my own terms, though grounded upon interme- 
 diate or even original testimony. Fully sensible how much 
 they need indulgence, I shall be well satisfied, if those to whose 
 hands the Work may come, are led, by a careful examination 
 of the Notes, more fully to appreciate the nature of those cir- 
 cumstances to which the Diary alludes ; but above all, the 
 spirit of those reflections, which with so much lively weight 
 and ingenuous simplicity he unfolds. 
 
 With regard to the character of the times in which Alex- 
 ander Jaffray lived, especially the times of the Commonwealth, 
 there has been a great disparity of opinion, according to the 
 favourable or unfavourable medium, through which persons 
 have been disposed to view this question. I would, however, 
 venture to submit the following passage from a modern publi- 
 cation, as embracing some just and judicious considerations. 
 
 " Of the true state of religion during the period of Crom- 
 welFs government, it is difficult to form an accurate estimate. 
 Judging from certain external appearances, and comparing 
 them with the times which followed, the opinion must be highly 
 favourable. Religion was the language, and the garb of 
 the court ; prayer and fasting were fashionable exercises ; a 
 profession was the road to preferment ; not a play was acted in 
 all England for many years, and from the prince to the peasant 
 and common soldier, the features of Puritanism were universally 
 exhibited. Judging, again, from the wildness and extravagance 
 of various opinions and practices, which then obtained — and 
 from the fanatical slang, and hypocritical grimace, which were 
 adopted by many merely to answer a purpose — our opinion 
 will necessarily be unfavourable. The truth, perhaps, lies 
 between the extremes of unqualified censure, and undis- 
 tinguishing approbation. Making all due allowance for the 
 infirmity and sin, which were combined with the profession of 
 religion — making every abatement for the inducements, which 
 then encouraged the use of a religious vocabulary — admitting 
 that there was even a large portion of pure fanaticism, still, we 
 apprehend, an immense mass of genuine religion will remain. 
 
INTRODUCTION. Vll 
 
 There must have been a large quantity of sterling coin, when 
 there was such a circulation of counterfeit. In the best of the 
 men of that period, there was, doubtless, a tincture of unscrip- 
 tural enthusiasm, and the use of a phraseology revolting to the 
 taste of modern time ; in many, perhaps, there was nothing 
 more ; but, to infer, that therefore all was base, unnatural de- 
 ceit, would be unjust and unwise. * A reformation,' says Jor- 
 tin, [in his Remarks on Ecclesiastical History,] ' is seldom 
 carried on, without heat and vehemence, which borders upon 
 enthusiasm. As Cicero has observed, that there never was a 
 great man, sine afflatu divino; so, in times of religious con- 
 tests, there seldom was a man very zealous for liberty, civil 
 and ecclesiastical, and a declared active enemy to insolent 
 tyranny, blind superstition, political godliness, bigotry, and 
 pious frauds, who had not a fervency of zeal, which led him 
 on some occasions beyond the bounds of sober, temperate 
 reason.' " — Orme's Memoirs of the Life of Owen. 
 
 But it will be needful to pursue the subject of enthusiasm 
 somewhat further ; inasmuch as it may have, in the minds of 
 some, a particular reference not only to Jaffray as he is in the 
 Diary, leaning to the Independents, but to JafFray, as he is 
 among his colleagues in the Memoirs, a zealous " Quaker." — 
 " It is most unreasonable," observes a descendant of the family 
 of Cromwell, in rebutting the animadversions of Hume against 
 the Independents of that day, " to deny to religious characters, 
 their fervours in the pursuit of their great object, and to indulge 
 the worldly in all their ardours and extravagances, in the com- 
 paratively trifling objects of their pursuits. By the men of the 
 world, the arduous, persevering Christian of the Parliament 
 party, was, in those times, deemed an enthusiast and an hypo- 
 crite, and his best actions represented as influenced by the 
 most sinister and mischievous motives : all was resolved into 
 hypocrisy or enthusiasm." " Lord Clarendon speaks con- 
 temptuously of the expression * seeking God,' which, he says, 
 was a new phrase brought from Scotland with their Covenant. 
 It might have been a new phrase in England ; but it is per- 
 
tin INTRODUCTION. 
 
 fectly expressive of the thing meant, namely, a devout and 
 humble application by prayer to the Almighty, by a nation or 
 individuals, to avert impending public or private calamities ; 
 or to remove them if incurred ; or for direction and assistance 
 in concerns of importance, too great for human accomplish- 
 ment. In religious language, perhaps it may be generally best 
 to avoid what may be called technical phraseology : particular 
 words frequently used, expressive (for brevity sake) of any 
 particular religious act or observance, are liable to be catched 
 at by the world, and used for the purposes of turning into 
 ridicule every thing serious. In the succeeding licentious reign 
 of King Charles the 2nd, all semblance of religion was studi- 
 ously put out of sight ; it was become quite unfashionable ; 
 and the ridicule of its professors, and of all the religious lan- 
 guage and acts of the preceding times, was considered a kind 
 of test of loyalty to the then sovereign and government. This 
 phrase of ' seeking God,' then used as expressive of the act of 
 prayer, public or private, became, after the Restoration, with 
 other religious phrases or expressions, subjects of ridicule. — 
 Lightly or contemptuously, however, as the men of the world, 
 when in health and prosperity, may treat this application to 
 and reliance upon Divine Providence, the religious part of the 
 Christian world are in the constant and habitual practice of it, 
 and thence, there can be no doubt, derive the greatest comfort 
 and assurance. Independently of prayer being a commanded 
 duty, it is surely a reasonable service, inasmuch as it is an ac- 
 knowledgment of our dependence upon the Supreme Being, to 
 whom, feeble and insufficient as we are, we must be constantly 
 looking for the support of our existence, and for the continu- 
 ance of all our comforts and enjoyments.^'* After some other 
 remarks, delivered in a strain very becoming this subject; but 
 not so directly bearing upon our purpose, this author proceeds. 
 — " Our holy religion teaches us to expect this assistance 
 through and by the means of the Holy Spirit; for which 
 assistance, and for whose influence, we all ask in the most ex- 
 pressive terms, in our attendance upon the public worship of 
 
INTRODUCTION. IX 
 
 our Established Church, and in the prayers of our Liturgy. 
 Strange, then, to tell how all these acts of devotion, and all the 
 religious professors of the above times, were afterwards, in the 
 succeeding reign of King Charles the 2nd, held up to ridicule 
 and contempt, as the vilest of canting, enthusiastical hypocrites 
 and knaves, and as masking their political, ambitious designs, 
 under the show and pretence of religion. And in this light, it 
 is to be lamented, that the more than common strict religious 
 professor in succeeding times, hath been too often viewed by 
 the less religious part of the community ; nothing appearing 
 to afford them more pleasure, than the real or imagined detec- 
 tion of any of those professors in any sin or folly. In this 
 
 unfavourable light do Lord Clarendon, and all other the writers 
 for the royal cause represent the Parliament and its adherents ; 
 allowing them no good motive for any of their proceedings, 
 but attributing them wholly to concealed ambition, and sinister 
 views ; and thus stigmatized, they have been handed down to 
 the present day." — Memoirs of Oliver Cromwell, by Oliver 
 Cromwell ; vol. ii. p. 400-405. 
 
 On the subject of the religious qualities of this fragment of 
 auto-biography, it will be readily perceived there prevails 
 throughout the Diary, every symptom of a salutary and genuine 
 exercise of mind, uniformly directed, in the first place, for the 
 well-being of the Writer's own soul, next for that of his family, 
 then on account of " the godly," but in its full scope reaching 
 towards all of every class. Those great duties and attainments 
 so mainly pressed upon us by our Divine Saviour while person- 
 ally on earth, and which it was one main end of His appearing 
 to enforce, are here every where upheld and sought after ; such 
 as self-denial, humility, charity, and watchfulness unto prayer. 
 One feature, not common in productions of this kind, but which 
 forms in the present instance a chief attraction, is the gradual 
 and continued enlargement in spiritual growth. We here 
 trace, in the unaffected outline of Jaffray's views and feelings, 
 the intimate workings and movements of a mind, superior to 
 those temporizing compliances with systems and parties, which 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 has ever proved a vast impediment to the pious and the de- 
 dicated, in their heavenly race. We see, in his narrative, to 
 what conclusions the pure dictates of the Holy Spirit brought 
 him, to what they tended, and how they operated on an honest, 
 and humbled soul, — even to break down the strongest bias ; as 
 it were, to remould the man, reducing all things " to the obedi- 
 ence of Christ." I earnestly desire for my readers, whatever 
 be their standing in the universal church, that they may be 
 enabled profitably to reflect upon this feature of his case, that 
 thus they may be favoured to arrive at just conclusions with 
 regard to it. This individual was truly led, as " the blind by 
 a way" that he had not hitherto " known,*" into paths — the 
 good old paths, indeed, — but which were then newly " cast 
 up,*" and " every where spoken against." 
 
 While dwelling upon the important changes, which the 
 mind of Jaffray successively underwent, until, from the Pres- 
 byterian and Independent persuasions, he became at length 
 wholly assimilated with the Society of Friends ; I cannot but 
 introduce the valuable and very apposite remarks of the bio- 
 grapher of Owen. " Every change of religious sentiment is 
 important to the person who makes it, and ought to be gone 
 into with caution and deliberation. To be given to change is a 
 great evil, and indicates a weak and unsettled mind. On the 
 other hand, to be afraid of change is frequently the result of 
 indifference or sinful apprehension of consequences. It is the 
 duty of every Christian, to follow the teaching of the Spirit 
 in the word of revelation, and to recollect, that for his con- 
 victions he must be accountable at last. The attempt to 
 smother them is always improper ; and when successful, must 
 injure the religious feelings of their subject. To allow hopes 
 or fears of a worldly nature to conquer our persuasion of what 
 the [Scripture] requires, is to forget the important intimation 
 of our Lord, — that, if any thing is loved more than Him, it is 
 impossible to be his disciple. By such conduct, the tribula- 
 tions of the kingdom may often be avoided, but the consolations 
 and rewards of it will also be lost. ' If any man serve me, let 
 
INTRODUCTION. XI 
 
 him follow me ; and where I am, there shall also my servant 
 be : if, any man serve me, him will my Father honour/ 
 John xii. 26." — Orme's Memoirs of the Life of Owen, p. 60. 
 
 Some slight observations are yet to be subjoined, before we 
 pass on to the subject of the second division of this volume. — 
 It cannot be said, that the whole of what came to my hands, 
 of the Diary of Alexander JafFray, is now presented to the 
 public. Some passages are omitted, as being almost repetitions 
 of what elsewhere is better expressed ; others did not seem of 
 sufficient moment to be retained. Very small and unimportant 
 transpositions or substitutions of words, are likewise here and 
 there made use of, merely so far as to render the sense more 
 plain and intelligible; it is possible, however, from the state 
 of the MS., that I myself may have failed, though but rarely, 
 in rendering his actual meaning. The Scripture texts are 
 quoted as they were found ; they are, I believe, strictly correct 
 in substance, though not always after the words of our present 
 version. Proper names of persons and places in Scotland are 
 so variously spelt, even in some modern publications, that it 
 was sometimes difficult to decide upon the most correct mode ; 
 the ancient spelling is, however, preserved in the Diary, and 
 explained where needful in brackets ; and, in the Appendix, 
 the quotations from Scottish authorities are given with a close 
 adherence even to the spelling of the dialect. 
 
 My design of a second part to the present publication, had 
 its origin in the following circumstances. — The Diary breaks 
 off abruptly, and only a short time before Alexander Jaffiray, 
 together with a number of his intimate associates settled in the 
 profession of the Friends. It was to be regretted, that the 
 narrator had not carried forward his account as far as this in- 
 teresting period in his experience, or rather perhaps that such 
 account had not been spared to us. On examining, however, 
 more closely into the MS. Chronicle, which has been before 
 mentioned as being discovered at Ury, and which treats of the 
 Rise and Progress of the people called Quakers in the north of 
 
XU INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Scotland, this loss appeared to be in some measure compen- 
 sated, by a regular and connected detail of their history, ex- 
 pressly collected for the use of posterity. For although, in 
 the course of it, no large portion has allusion to our worthy 
 Diarist himself; yet I found, that, not only in these parts but 
 in every other, is held up to view, a glowing ejcemplification 
 of many of those very themes of meditation and of sentiment, 
 upon which he had so largely dwelt. And besides this, on 
 looking into the Records kept by the Monthly Meeting of 
 Friends at Aberdeen, a remarkable fact appeared, namely, 
 that the Author of the Diary himself^ only a year before his 
 own decease, was the first to set his hand to the work of pre- 
 paring this ancient document; and that, after that event, his 
 son Andrew in particular, together with " the Apologist" and 
 others, became a chief contributor. 
 
 These things thus coming to my knowledge and to my 
 charge, perhaps it was not very unnatural for me to conclude, 
 such memorials of the just were not designed to be buried in 
 oblivion; but were equally calculated for the service of the 
 present, as for generations that had gone before. Neither 
 could I, in reference to them, divest myself of the feeling of a 
 trust consigned to me, (however unworthy,) for this end, — 
 namely, to bear them forth, as a testimony, to the church and 
 to the world. The religious Society of Friends has ever had a 
 high sense of the obligation there is, to treasure up and to pro- 
 claim such evidences of the faithfulness of the Most High in 
 his dealings with his children ; and they have ever considered 
 themselves as subjects and witnesses of his redeeming mercy 
 and all-sufficient grace in Jesus Christ. In confirmation of this 
 position, may be brought forward the language of William 
 Penn at the beginning of his Preface to Robert Barclay''s 
 Works. " Our blessed Lord having effectually gathered and 
 fed his people by his disciples in this generation, it is a duty 
 we owe to God and ourselves, as well as to them, that we. 
 gather up the remainder of their testimonies of love and 
 service, that so nothing be lost."' 
 
INTRODUCTION. Xlil 
 
 The foregoing being the acknowledged ground-work of the 
 ensuing Memoirs, it may be added, that various original and 
 other sources have been consulted in the present compilation. 
 Besse, in forming his " Collection of the Sufferings of Friends," 
 1753, evidently had access to a copy oi the above Record; and 
 Gough, in his History, 1790, takes his chief authority from 
 Besse ; but both these accounts of the affairs of the Society in 
 Scotland are defective and incorrect. In the arrangement of 
 the materials for the present division of this volume, very little 
 liberty of composition has been indulged in ; so that the reader 
 is here furnished with a faithful, and in many places almost a 
 literal transcript of events, oftentimes eoepressed in nearly the 
 words of the eye-witnesses. So far, then, as applies to the 
 correctness of the details themselves, and even the mode of 
 stating them, I consider myself divested of responsibility ; at 
 the same time, the Society of Friends, as a body, are not com- 
 mitted by the reflections interspersed among those details. 
 Some of the accounts, of rather an extraordinary nature, are 
 here represented in the light of direct Providential interposi- 
 tions : and it may possibly be thought, that matters of this 
 kind, as well as the comments upon them, had better have 
 been wholly excluded, or at least not turned to so high an 
 account. But, let it be observed, how much more chargeable 
 an author would have been, himself a member of this religious 
 community, had he been disposed to expunge from their His- 
 tory, a feature so well known and so fully sanctioned, not only 
 in all their recorded annals, but in most of their standard 
 publications. 
 
 There may also be those, who, in perusing these recollections 
 of earlier days, would incline to think, that the unchristian con- 
 duct and principles, which appear at one time to have governed 
 any individuals or set of men, had better not be thus revived, 
 lest it should seem too much like aggravating occasions of re- 
 pulsion among the followers of the same Lord. This objection, 
 however, must apply with equal weight to all other subjects of 
 history, and would have its parallel in every age of the church. 
 
XIV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 But, it should be distinctly understood, that the controversy of 
 the people called Quakers never was against any set of men^ 
 as such ; on the contrary, they always loved and esteemed that 
 which is excellent and of good report in all ; and if such classes 
 or persons, on whora any degree of opprobrium has rested, 
 testify against the conduct of those that have given cause for 
 it, their system of religious policy is not by any means charge- 
 able with faults, that have been disowned by them, and con- 
 demned : — although this very course has been pursued towards 
 the Friends, by some whose character ranks well in the estima- 
 tion of the public. — See Joseph Gurney Bevan"'s Refutation of 
 some of the more modern Misrepresentations of the Friends. — 
 Such instances, however, of individuals, who have in any wise 
 failed of the grace of God, must not be expected, nor are they 
 often allowedj'altogether to go into oblivion ; they more ordi- 
 narily remain, — as the stranded vessel or as the warning 
 beacon, — a sea-mark to deter the ignorant or too daring 
 mariner ; nor (to drop the metaphor) would any of these, when 
 brought into a penitent and reformed state, even desire to have 
 it otherwise, if they are of the Apostle Paul's way of thinking 
 on this subject. 1 Tim. i. 12 to 16. 
 
 It is, moreover, due to the memory of those, who, in the 
 spirit of their meek and self-denying Saviour, " endured such 
 contradiction of sinners against" themselves, that the temper 
 and tendency of that age should be manifested; — otherwise, 
 very superficial and incorrect notions might be readily taken 
 up respecting them; and the peculiar line of behaviour, so 
 uniformly observed by these true friends of the true spiritual 
 liberty, might be greatly misunderstood. This remark leads 
 to the notice of one trait, in particular, which has ever been, 
 and I believe must ever be attributable to the real " Quaker," 
 and which is strikingly apparent throughout the greater part 
 of these Memoirs : namely, an unconceding and close adher- 
 ence to that course of conduct, which their sense of duty has 
 at any time indicated. Clarkson, in his " Portraiture" of us, 
 has adverted to it in these words. — " It was observed, in the 
 
INTRODUCTION. XT 
 
 time of George Fox, of the members of this Society, that they 
 were as stiff as trees ; and this idea concerning them has come 
 down to the present day. The origin of this defective feature 
 must be obvious to all. The Quakers, as we have seen, will 
 neither pay tithes, nor perform military service, nor illuminate 
 their houses, like other people, though they are sure of suffer- 
 ing by their refusing to comply with custom in these cases. 
 Now, when individuals, few in number, become singular, and 
 differ from the world at large, it is generally considered, that 
 the majority are in the right, and that the minority are in the 
 wrong. But, obstinacy may be defined to be, a perseverance 
 in that which is generally considered to be wrong. This epithet 
 has attached, and will attach to those, who resist the popular 
 opinion, till men are better educated, or till they lose their 
 prejudices, or have more correct and liberal notions on religion. 
 The early Christians were themselves accused of obstinacy, and 
 this even by the enlightened Pliny. He tells us, that they 
 would not use wine and frankincense before the statues of 
 the emperors ; and that there was no question, that for such 
 obstinacy they deserved punishment. In judging of this trait, 
 two questions will arise : First, Whether the members of this 
 Society, in adhering rigidly to those singularities which have 
 produced it, are really wrong as a body of Christians .? And 
 Secondly, Whether they do not conscientiously believe them- 
 selves to be right ? In the case of the early Christians, which 
 has been mentioned, we who live at this day, have no doubt, 
 that Pliny put a false estimation on their character. We be- 
 lieve them to have done their duty, and we believe also that 
 they considered themselves as doing it, when they refused 
 Divine honours to the emperors. The action, therefore, which 
 Pliny denominated obstinacy, would, if it had been left to us 
 to name it, have been called inflexible virtue, as arising out of 
 a sense of the obligation imposed upon them by the Christian 
 religion. In the same manner we may argue with respect to 
 the Quakers." — Vol. iii. p. 248. But this candid writer, in an 
 earlier page, has himself given the best explanation of their 
 
XVI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 motives : — and may such motives and such line of conduct ever 
 continue to prevail individually in their hearts, and collectively 
 in their assemblies ! " It has been/' says he, " an established 
 rule with them, from the formation of the Society, not to tem- 
 porise, or to violate their consciences ; or, in other words, not 
 to do that which, as a body of Christians, they believe to be 
 wrong, though the usages of the world, or the government of 
 the country under which they live, should require it ; but 
 rather to submit to the frowns and indignation of the one, and 
 the legal penalties annexed to their disobedience by the other. 
 This suffering, in preference to the violation of their consciences, 
 is what they call ' the hearing of their testimony,' or a demon- 
 stration to the world by the testimony of their own example, 
 they consider it to be the duty of Christians rather to 
 suffer, than have any concern with that which they conceive to 
 be evil. The Quakers, in putting this principle into practice, 
 stand, I believe, alone ; for I know of no other Christians, (un- 
 less it be the Moravians,) who, as a body, pay this homage to 
 their scruples, or who determine upon an ordeal of suffering, in 
 preference to a compromise with their ease and safety.*" " This 
 noble practice of bearing testimony, by which a few individuals 
 attempt to stem the torrent of immorality by opposing them- 
 selves to its stream, and which may be considered as a living 
 martyrdom, does, in a moral point of view, a great deal of good 
 to those who conscientiously adopt it. It recalls first prin- 
 ciples to their minds. It keeps in their remembrance the reli- 
 gious rights of man. It teaches them to reason upon principle, 
 and to make their estimates by a moral standard. It is pro- 
 ductive both of patience and of courage. It occasions them to 
 be kind, and attentive, and merciful to those who are persecuted 
 and oppressed. It throws them into the presence of the Divi- 
 nity, when they are persecuted themselves. In short, it warms 
 their moral feelings, and elevates their religious thoughts. 
 Like oil it keeps them from rusting. Like a whet-stone, it 
 gives them a new edge. Take away this practice from the 
 constitution of the members of this Society, and you pull down 
 
INTRODUCTION. XVU 
 
 a considerable support of their moral character." — " It is a great 
 pity," continues this worthy and enlightened philanthropist, 
 " that, as professing Christians, we should not more of us in- 
 corporate this noble principle individually into our religion. 
 We concur unquestionably in customs, through the fear of 
 being reputed singular, of which our hearts do not always ap- 
 prove ; though nothing is more true, than that a Christian is 
 expected to be singular, with respect to the corruptions of the 
 world. What an immensity of good would be done, if cases 
 of persons, choosing rather to suffer than to temporize, were so 
 numerous as to attract the general notice of men ! Would not 
 every case of suffering operate as one of the most forcible 
 lessons that could be given, to those who should see it ? And 
 how long would that infamous system have to live, which 
 makes a distinction between political expediency and moral 
 right ?'' p. 198. 
 
 This brings me to the subject of persecution and suffering 
 for conscience sake, of which the early history of the Friends 
 in general, and these Memoirs in particular, present so full a 
 series of illustrations. And on this point, I cannot but consider 
 it of much importance, that the sentiments conveyed by Robert 
 Barclay should be here revived, and, though at some length, 
 brought under the notice of my readers. He observes, that 
 the occasion which obtained reputation for Christians of old 
 under persecution, was, their willingness to suffer^ being in- 
 nocent^ while by principle they precluded themselves from 
 injuring any ; whereas, says he, " there is little reason to 
 pity one, who is but dealt by, according as he would deal with 
 others."" Such a doctrine as this last instance involves, would 
 make, (as Barclay proceeds to show,) *' all suffering for religion, 
 which of old was the glory of Christians, to be but of pure 
 necessity ; whereby, they are not led as lambs to the slaughter, 
 as was the Captain of their salvation, but rather as wolves 
 catched in the snare, who only bite not again, because they are 
 not able, but, could they get force, would be as ready to lead 
 those the same way, that lead them. Where is the faith and 
 
XVIU INTRODUCTION. 
 
 patience of the saints ? For, indeed, it is but a small glory to 
 make a virtue of necessity, and suffer because I cannot help it. 
 Every thief and murderer is a martyr, at that rate ; experience 
 hath abundantly proved this in these last centuries."" 
 
 Having thus cleared his way, this author proceeds to show, 
 that the true ground of persecution is, an unwillingness to 
 suffer ; '' for," says he, ^' no man that would persecute another 
 for his conscience, would suffer for his own, if he could avoid 
 it ; seeing, his principle obliges him, if he had power, by 
 force to establish that which he judges is the Truth, and so to 
 force others to it." With these preliminary remarks, may be 
 introduced the succeeding important sentiments ; and, though 
 written before the time when Friends in Scotland had to endure 
 a large portion of their ill-treatment, they are, nevertheless, 
 equally and very specially applicable to the troubles, which so 
 
 quickly after came upon them. " Therefore I judge it meet, 
 
 briefly to add something in this place concerning the nature of 
 true Christian sufferings; whereunto a very faithful testimony 
 has been borne by God's witnesses, whom he hath raised up in 
 this age, — beyond what has been generally known or practised 
 for these many generations, yea, since the apostasy took place. 
 Yet, it is not my design here, in any wise to derogate from the 
 sufferings of the Protestant martyrs ; whom I believe to have 
 walked towards God, according to the dispensation of light in 
 that day appearing ; and of whom, many were utter enemies to 
 persecution, as by their testimonies against it might be made 
 appear. 
 
 " But the true, faithful, and Christian suffering, is, for men 
 to profess what they are persuaded is right, and so practise 
 and perform their worship towards God, as being their true 
 right so to do ; and neither to do more in that, because of 
 outward encouragement from men, nor any whit less, because 
 of the fear of their laws and acts against it. Thus, for a 
 Christian man to vindicate his just liberty, with so much bold- 
 ness and yet innocency, will in due time, though through 
 blood, purchase peace ; as this age has in some measure ex- 
 
INTRODUCTION. XIX 
 
 perienced, and many are witnesses of it, — which yet shall be 
 more apparent to the world, as Truth takes place in the earth. 
 But they greatly sin against this excellent rule, that, in time 
 of persecution, do not profess their own way so much as they 
 would, if it were otherwise ; and yet, when they can get the 
 magistrate upon their side, not only stretch their own liberty 
 to the utmost, but seek to establish the same by denying it to 
 others. 
 
 " But, of this excellent patience and sufferings, the witnesses 
 of God in scorn called Quakers, have given a manifest proof. 
 For, so soon as God revealed his Truth among them, without 
 regard to all opposition, or what they might meet with, they 
 went up and down as they were moved of the Lord, preach- 
 ing and propagating the Truth in market-places, highways, 
 streets, and public temples, though daily beaten, whipped, 
 bruised, haled, and imprisoned therefore. And when there 
 was any where a church or assembly gathered, they taught 
 them to keep their meetings openly, and not to shut the door, 
 nor do it by stealth; that all might know it, and who would 
 might enter. And as, hereby, all just occasion of fear of plotting 
 against the government was fully removed, so this their courage 
 and faithfulness, in not giving over their meeting together — 
 (but more especially the presence and glory of God manifested in 
 the meeting, being terrible to the consciences of the persecu- 
 tors) — did so weary out the malice of their adversaries, that 
 oftentimes they were forced to leave their work undone. For 
 when they came to break up a meeting, they were [obliged] to 
 take every individual out by force, they not being free to give 
 up their liberty, by dissolving at their command : and when they 
 were haled out, unless they were kept forth by violence, they 
 presently returned peaceably to their place. Yea, when some- 
 times the magistrates have pulled down their meeting-houses, 
 they have met the next day openly upon the rubbish ; and so, 
 by innocency kept their possession and ground, being properly 
 their own, and their right to meet and worship God being not 
 forfeited to any. So that, when armed men have come to dis- 
 
 c 2 
 
XX INTRODUCTION, 
 
 solve them, it was impossible for them to do it, unless they had 
 killed every one ; for they stood so close together, that no 
 force could move any one to stir, until violently pulled down : 
 so that, when the malice of their opposers stirred them to take 
 shovels, and throw the rubbish upon them, — there they stood, 
 unmoved ; being willing, if the Lord should so permit, to have 
 been there buried alive, witnessing for him. As this patient, 
 but yet courageous way of suiTering, made the persecutors* 
 work very hea\^ and wearisome unto them ; so the courage and 
 patience of the sufferers, using no resistance, nor bringing any 
 weapons to defend themselves, nor seeking any ways revenge 
 upon such occasions, did secretly smite the hearts of the per- 
 secutors, and make their chariot wheels go on heavily. Thus, 
 after much and many kind of sufferings thus patiently borne, 
 which to rehearse would make a volume of itself ; (which may 
 in due time he published to the nations y for we have them 
 upon record ;) a. kind of negative liberty has been obtained, 
 so that, at present, for the most part we meet together without 
 disturbance from the magistrate. 
 
 " But, on the contrary, most Protestants, when they have 
 not the allowance and tolerance of the magistrate, meet only in 
 secret, and hide their testimony ; and if they be discovered, if 
 there be any probability of making their escape by force, 
 though it were by cutting off those that seek them out, they 
 will do it : whereby, they lose the glory of their sufferings, by 
 not appearing as the innocent followers of Christ, nor having a 
 testimony of their harmlessness in the hearts of their pursuers ; 
 — their fury by such resistance is the more kindled against them. 
 As to the last part, of their resisting such as persecute them, 
 they can lay claim to no precept from Christ, nor any example 
 of him or his apostles approved." Apology, Prop. xiv. sect. 6. 
 
 A late writer on political rights and obligations, might 
 well affirm, that " The Reformation prospered more by the 
 resolute non-compliance of its supporters, than if all of them 
 had provided themselves with swords and pistols.*" He adds, 
 " The most severely persecuted body of Christians, which 
 
INTRODUCTION. XXI 
 
 this country has in latter ages seen, was a body who never raised 
 the arm of resistance. They wore out that iron rod of oppres- 
 sion, which the attrition of violence might have wetted into a 
 weapon, that would have cut them off from the earth ; — and 
 they now reap the fair fruit of their principles, in the enjoyment 
 of privileges from which others are still debarred.*" Essays on 
 the Principles of Morality, &c. by Jonathan Dymond. 
 
 It is, then, to a recital of such circumstances as these, under 
 which a small portion of this small class of Protestant dis- 
 senters, had their origin and became established in the north 
 of Scotland, that my readers are now invited. — However gene- 
 rally despised this class once were, however despicable they 
 may still seem to many, and must always continue to be in the 
 estimation of the thoughtless, the worldly, the profane, — and 
 even in the opinion of those, who are the self-seeking and self- 
 satisfied professors of religion ; — there is, I believe, solid ground 
 for the assumption, that the more they adhere to first pri7h- 
 ciples, the more uniformly and conspicuously they will prove 
 as salt that has not lost its savour, — as a little leaven, that is 
 calculated to diffuse its wholesome influence wherever distri- 
 buted. Can any among the successors of such a people, be 
 willingly indifferent with regard to the transactions of those 
 times, when their predecessors, instructed and strengthened 
 from on high, first broke through the host of impediments by 
 which they were surrounded, and notwithstanding *' a fight of 
 afflictions," succeeded in rearing this standard of Truth among 
 the nations ? And, indeed, there are those " not of this fold," 
 whose eyes have been truly ajwinted to see ; so that they can- 
 not but unite in the substance and general ground of that 
 spiritual testimony, which has in a special manner been de- 
 livered to us. Some readers of this description, fully prepared 
 to admire the unfoldings of heavenly light on the mind of 
 Jaffray in the Diary, may, it is hoped, be led to follow him 
 further, and with increasing interest in the Memoirs ; these 
 will be qualified, with him and many others, to enter into the 
 force of such an acknowledgment as the following. — " Indeed 
 
XXU INTRODUCTION. 
 
 it was great matter of satisfaction to our hearts, when the Lord 
 turned us to his Truth, that we found it to be no new thing, 
 but that which we had witnessed in the days of our former 
 profession. For, we well remembered, that we had been ac- 
 quainted with it then ; and God now gives us the true and 
 certain sense, that all the prayers, and knowledge, and under- 
 standing of the Scriptures, faith, love, zeal, meekness, patience, 
 humility, and whatever we then had, which was dear unto us, 
 and precious in the eye of God, came from this Spirit of life, 
 this principle of life which God hath now manifested to us, 
 and turned our minds unto'' — Penington's Letters, 2nd 
 edit. p. 9. By such individuals, above alluded to, as well as 
 by the Society of Friends, the several valuable epistles and 
 other documents interspersed through their history, will doubt- 
 less be viewed as so many lively tokens of the condition of this 
 portion of the Church of Christ ; and may, I trust, be accepted 
 as forming no unsubstantial addition to their stock of religious 
 reading. On the other hand, those who are much strangers to 
 us, and have been under misapprehensions as to our early pro- 
 ceedings or character, may very probably find many obstruct- 
 ing clouds cleared away from their minds by a candid perusal 
 of these pages. 
 
 I have only, in conclusion, to add, — my sincere and earnest 
 prayer has been unto the Author and Giver of all good, that, 
 through his Divine blessing, which can give success to the 
 feeblest efforts, this collection may, according to the abundance 
 of his grace in Christ Jesus, our Redeemer, redovind to his 
 own praise ! 
 
 JOHN BARCLAY. 
 
 Croydon, 2ud month, 1833. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 DIARY, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 Page 1—12. 
 The Design of Alexander Jaffray in recording his Religious Expe- 
 rience — The Way of the Lord with him in his Youthful Days, and 
 the Sins and Vanity of Youth — Respecting his Conversion, with the 
 Grounds of his Hope on this Point — His Exercises of Spirit, in 
 Desire of more full Assurance, and Victory over Sin — The Duty of 
 Wrestling with Cheerfulness against Corruption. 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 Page 13—24. 
 The Birth of Alexander Jaffray in 1614, and his Education at Aber- 
 deen — 1632 : His Marriage with Jane Downe or Dune — He spends 
 some time with Robert Burnet, Advocate, in Edinburgh — Takes a 
 Journey to London — 1633 : Attends the Coronation of King Charles 
 the 1st at Edinburgh — Travels to France tw ice — 1636: Settles at Aber- 
 deen — His lifeless Formality in Private and Public Duties — 1644: 
 The Death of his Wife — " Sir George Gordon," Laird of Haddo, 
 violently Assaults and Imprisons him for the space of Five Weeks. 
 
 CHAPTER HL 
 Page 26—35. 
 1614 : The Irish entering Scotland under Macdonald and Montrose, 
 advance to Aberdeen ; they are ineffectually opposed by the Citi- 
 zens under the Lord Burleigh — Alexander Jaffray, retiring from 
 Aberdeen, is kindly received by the Earl Marischall — Being taken 
 Prisoner by Harthill the younger, he is kept several Weeks at Pit- 
 caple — He is nominated on a Commission of Parliament to try De- 
 linquents — 1647 : His second Marriage with Sarah Cant — The 
 Death of his Parents — A Pestilence at Aberdeen; he being a Ma- 
 gistrate there — 161S-50: Being a Member of the Scottish Parlia- 
 ment for Aberdeen, he is twice sent to Holland, with other Com- 
 missioners, to treat with King Charles the 2nd. 
 
XXIV CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Page 36-50. 
 1650 : At the Battle of Dunbar, Alexander Jaffray receives four 
 wounds, and is taken Prisoner — His courteous Treatment, and Li- 
 beration ; and the frequent Interviews he has with Cromwell, 
 Fleetwood, and Dr. Owen — Writes a Paper on " the Causes of 
 the Lord's Controversy with the Land," and on the Solemn League 
 and Covenant, &c — 1651 : He has Conferences at Edinburgh with 
 a Meeting of Ministers and Professors : his Reflections thereon — 
 Some Individuals at Aberdeen, in common with himself, entertain 
 Scruples as to the Mode of administering " the Ordinances'" — Con- 
 ferences are held on this subject, both at Edinburgh and Aberdeen, 
 with Rutherford, Guthrie, Gillespie, Carstairs, and others, 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Page 51-69. 
 1652 : Alexander Jatfray is made Director of the Chancellry — 1653 : 
 He becomes, with four others of Scotland, Member of the Parlia- 
 ment of England — He remains in the House, together with about 
 thirty other Members, when that Assembly is broken up — Cromwell 
 off'ers to make him a Judge for Scotland — He contracts much 
 Weakness of body while in London — 1656 : Removes his Residence 
 to Edinburgh — In a view of Mercies, temporal and spiritual, he re- 
 solves '* to make haste and follow hard after God," &c. — On bear- 
 ing the Cross ; also something relative to the Sufferings of Christ — . 
 1657 : The Illness of his Son Andrew— On the State of the Church. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Page 70—82. 
 1657 : Alexander Jaifray commemorates the Providential kindness of 
 the Lord to his Family— His Views and Resolutions at this period 
 with regard to Prayer, &c. — Some Reflections on " having a 
 Name to live," and on '' Strengthening the things that remain," 
 &c.— On '* being Sober, and Watching unto Prayer." 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Page 83—98. 
 1657: Remarks relating to " Integrity, Sobriety, and Modesty in the 
 Use of Spiritual Gifts"— Thoughts on Death— The Danger of Mur- 
 muring, when Mourning— Alexander Jaff*ray sets apart a Day for 
 Seeking God by Fasting and Prayer, on several accounts— The 
 Birth of a Son ; his Thoughts on that, and other Mercies of a Do- 
 mestic nature— His Scruples as to " Baptizing" his Infant *' in the 
 National way." 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Page 99— 117. 
 1657 : Observations on Matthew, xii. 43, &c, — Encouragement from 
 certain portions of Holy Writ — Prosperity and Adversity — Alex- 
 ander Jatfray engages himself afresh unto the Loi*d— His Desires in 
 Prayer on behalf of some at Aberdeen — He meets with an Accident — 
 Uprightness in keeping from Iniquity — Journey to Aberdeen — He 
 notices some Unwatchfulness — The Illness of his Son Andrew — He 
 removes his Residence to Abbey Hill — Vows and Promises are 
 vain, without striving against Sin — 1658 : Comfort from some 
 Scriptures — He is insnared in Temptation. The Death of his Son 
 John — He recounts the manifold Mercies dealt out to him — The 
 Birth of Twin Children — On Conformity. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Page 118—128. 
 1658 : The Duty of Mortification ; and that of minding the Condition 
 of the Lord's People, &c. — Thomas Goodwin's Treatise — Observa- 
 tion on a Case in the Criminal Court — Qualifications of true Zeal — 
 Allusion to a Conference between Alexander JafFray and the " Laird 
 of Swintoune" — Owen's Treatises on Mortification and on Watch- 
 fulness — Alexander Jaffray writes "some Reasons relative to par- 
 taking the Lord's Supper" — He laments his Unthankfulness, and 
 reviews the Mercies bestowed on him and his Family — Recommends 
 his Friends at Aberdeen to the Lord — Journey to Aberdeen — The 
 Tidings of CromwelPs Death. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Page 129—146. 
 1659: Alexander JafFray visits General Monk — The afflicted Condi- 
 tion of the Three Nations — His own *' Formality in performing 
 Ordinances," &c. — He contemplates ** saluting" General Monk on 
 his Marching for England — His Occasions for Humiliation — 1660 : 
 *' The still small Voice to be heeded," &c. — On tlie Motions of the 
 Flesh, and of the Spirit — Birth of a Son : his Views on having him 
 ** Baptized" — [He is committed Prisoner to the Tolbooth of Edin- 
 burgh] — On Dying daily to Temporal Delights — The Illness of 
 several of his Children — His strong Temptations — He uses endea- 
 vours for Liberation from Prison — Petitions the Committee of 
 Estates — The Lord Chancellor's Prejudice against him — The Light 
 of tlie Lord's countenance withheld from him : he is reduced to 
 Silence in Prayer — On Enlargement in Prayer — The Death of hit* 
 Daughter Sarah— His Concern on behalf of^J- «- -- * ' 
 
XX.V1 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Page 147—158. 
 166 J : Alexander JatFray laments his dull Condition — The Voice of 
 God in the Conscience — The Views of Alexander Jaffray, at this 
 period, respecting the People called Quakers — The Earl of Mid- 
 dlcton moves in 'Parliament for his Enlargement from the Tolbooth 
 of Edinburgh — On Minding the Dawnings of the Light of Christ — 
 The Occasion of his Imprisonment — He is cited to appear before 
 Parliament — The sad Case of Professors; with his own Situation, 
 as compared with that of Baruch, in Jeremiah, xlv. 2, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Page 159—174. 
 1661: Alexander Jaffray visits some Prisoners in the Tolbooth; as 
 Robert Trail, John Stirling, Gilbert Hall, and Alexander Mon- 
 crief — He has an interview with James Guthrie, on " the Causes of 
 the Lord's Controversy with the Land" — His Desires on behalf of 
 his Wife— Christ's Voice in the Heart— The Duty and Benefit of 
 being " Quiet," and not Repining, or being Dismayed at the Lord's 
 Way of Exercising the Soul — He obtains Access, to Robert Mac- 
 quare, then a close Prisoner for High Treason : his Conferences 
 with him and other Prisoners — On Conformity to the World — 
 "3rd July, 1661:" The Danger of setting up "Duties" in the 
 place of Christ — On keeping close to Christ, the Fountain of 
 Life, &c. 
 
 APPENDIX TO THE DIARY. 
 Page 175—223. 
 
 MEMOIRS, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 Page 225—243. 
 1653 : Rise of the Society of Friends in Scotland — Their First Meet- 
 ings and Ministers — 1662 : Alexander Jaffray and others at Aber- 
 deen join them — Meetings established at Inverury, Ardiharrald, 
 and Kinmuck — George Gray — 1663-4: Imprisonment of Richard 
 Rae, George Keith, and Patrick Livingston — Alexander Jaffray 
 summoned before the High Commission Court, examined by Arch- 
 bishop Sharpe, and fined, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 Page 244—256. 
 1661-: Alexander Jaffray writes A Word of Exhortation ^ addressed to 
 Professors. 
 
CONTENTS. XXVll 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Page 257—276. 
 1665: George Keith's Ill-usage, and the Imprisonment of Alexander 
 Forbes and others — 1066: David and Robert Barclay join the So- 
 ciety — Some Account of them, especially of David Barclay previous 
 to this circumstance. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Page 277—291. 
 1666 : James Urquhart excommunicated by the Presbytery : a Re- 
 markable Circumstance befalls the Person who publishes this act — 
 1667: Violence of " Sir John Keith" against the Friends— 1668 : 
 Illness of Alexander Jaifray — He is imprisoned at Banff— His Ad- 
 dress to the Bishop of Aberdeen — 1669 : Lilias Skene's Convince- 
 ment — Her Husband, from an Opposer, becomes a Friend — 1671: 
 The Public Preachers of Aberdeen endeavour to excite the Civil 
 Power against this People — A Synod of the " Clergy" address the 
 King's Council against them — 1672: The King's Declaration of 
 Indulgence — Friends relieved by the Judges on the subject of 
 Oaths — ^The Sudden and Dismal End of some Persecutors. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Page 292—307. 
 1669 : Death of Margaret MoUeson — Her Daughter becomes the Wife 
 of Robert Barclay — A Monthly and a Half-yearly Meeting estab- 
 lished at Ury — Observations on Church Discipline; and Robert 
 Barclay's Treatise on that Subject — 1672 : His deep Exercise re- 
 sjjecting the Inhabitants of Aberdeen — Remarks on the Zeal and 
 Care of Friends in several respects. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 Page 308—324. 
 1672: The "Clergy" and the Magistrates of Aberdeen, further in- 
 censed against this People, procure the Demolition of the Walls of 
 their Burial-ground, and the Disinterment of their Dead — Letter 
 of William Dewsbury — John Swintoune aud Robert Barclay Im- 
 prisoned at Montrose, together with some Friends at that Place, 
 for holding a Meeting: their Address to the Magistrates — 1673: 
 Andrew JaflFray Convinced, and several more — The Provost and 
 Magistrates of Aberdeen strenuously importune the King's Council 
 against the ''Quakers" — They are examined and lined— Hugh 
 Neilson's disappointm«.Mit as to the Fines, by a Proclamation of the 
 Government— Death of Alexander J affray— His Wife's Con- 
 vinccment and Death. 
 
XXVlll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Page 325-343. 
 1673: The Magistrates make a second Application to the King's 
 Conncil, and the *' Clergy" solicit Archbishop Sharpe against the 
 ** Quakers" — Proclamation against House and Field Conventicles — 
 1674: Friends are forcibly put out of their Meeting-house — Tho- 
 mas Dockery taken from Prayer to Prison, also William Gellie — 
 Friends are Denounced by name as Rebels at the Market-cross, 
 and their Personal Property declared Forfeited to the King — David 
 Rait's Disturbance of them in their Meetings : His Fearful End — 
 1675 : Conference of Robert Barclay and George Keith with some 
 College Students, Four of whom join the Society — 1676 : Declara- 
 tion relative to Conventicles — Thirty-four Friends are Imprisoned — 
 They are Tried by a Court of Commissioners — Their Defence, 
 Sentence, and Treatment — Letter of Isaac Penington — Robert Bar- 
 clay, visiting the Churches, on his return from Holland and Ger- 
 many, Petitions the King on behalf of Friends — Further Proceed- 
 ings of the Commissioners — Case of John Thomson. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Page 344—358. 
 
 1676 : Fines levied by Melvill — John Skene and Robert Burnett 
 Address the Provost of Aberdeen — His Severity ; and Melvill's 
 Conduct — Patrick Livingston and James Halliday's Preaching — 
 Further Distraints and fresh Imprisonments — David Barclay's Li- 
 beration — Letter of the Princess Elizabeth to Robert Barclay — His 
 Imprisonment on his return home — Letter of the Princess to Prince 
 Rupert on behalf of Friends — Melvill executes his Warrant of Dis- 
 traint at Ury. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Page 359—370. 
 1676 : Further Seizures and Imprisonments — Letter of Gavine Laurie 
 to Friends — George Gray and Alexander Seaton's Treatment at Old 
 Meldrum — Case of Alexander Chalmers and Wife — 1677 : Alex- 
 ander Burnett, Bailie, endeavours to Incense the Commissioners 
 against Friends — To prevent the Prisoners from Preaching, their 
 Prison-windows are closed up — Some of them are removed to a 
 place called The Chapel, others from the Lower to the Higher Pri- 
 son — Their Situation and Hard Usage — A Friend of the Prisoners 
 Addresses the Provost. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Page 371—384. 
 
 1677 : Lilias Skene's Warning to the Magistrates and Inhabitants of 
 Aberdeen — Consolatory Letters to the Prisoners from William 
 Penn, Richard Rae, and Hector Allane. 
 
CONTENTS. XXiX 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Page 385—397. 
 1C77 : Pretence, that the *' Quakers" were Popishly affected — The 
 King's Commissioners grant them present Relief : some of tlie Pri- 
 soners obtain their Liberty, others are Removed to Banff— Previous 
 to this, Friends Address the Council, and Robert Barclay writes to 
 Archbishop Sharpe — Misunderstanding between the Magistrates of 
 Aberdeen and the Under-sheriff — Disgraceful Affair among the 
 Instigators of Persecution — John Forbes, Deputy-sheriff, and the 
 Magistrates of Banff, treat the Prisoners with great Civility — Aber- 
 deen Prison for a short interval cleared of Friends. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Page 398—409. 
 1677: Observations on the Nature of the Testimony committed to 
 these Witnesses of Christ — Andrew Jaffray's very unusual Exer- 
 cise — Fresh Imprisonment of Friends, on account of Meetings for 
 Worship — Case of Robert Gerard — The Firmness and Meekness of 
 the Sufferers— Letter of George Fox "to the Suffering Friends in 
 Scotland" — Their situation at Montrose ; they are debarred, in the 
 Winter season, from Working for their Families — Alexander Sea- 
 ton Confined among them — All Passages for Light or Air closed, to 
 hinder his Preaching to the People — Andrew Jaflfray boldly Expos- 
 tulates with the chief Instigator of Persecution at that Place ; and 
 is thrust into a Dungeon Vault, and cruelly Beaten — Remarkable 
 Sense of Retributive Justice. 
 
 CHAPTER XIH. 
 
 Page 410—427. 
 Lilias Skene's Expostulatory Letter to Robert Macquare — 1677 : Ro- 
 bert Barclay's Second Journey to Holland and Germany : his Letter 
 to the Princess Elizabeth — Continuance of Persecution during the 
 Space of TWO years and a half — Reflections — Constancy of Pa- 
 trick Livingston — 1678: He, with George Gray and Andrew Jaf- 
 fray, are thrust up into the Iron-house — The Favour and Providence 
 of God towards the Sufferers — Archbishop Sharpe's End, with the 
 Removal by Death or otherwise of the most active Persecutors. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Page 428—438. 
 1681: The Harmony of Friends in some Danger — Visit of John 
 Burny eat— 1686: David Barclay's Death— 1689 : Account of George 
 Gray— His Letter to his Friends. 
 
XXX CONTENTS, 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Page 439—453. 
 1690: Religious Progress and Latter End of Robert Barclay — Letter 
 of George Fox to his Widow — His Character. 
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 Page 454—408. 
 1694: Narrative of Peter Gardiner's Visit to Friends in Scotland, 
 with his Removal by Death. 
 
 CHAPTER XVH. 
 
 Page 469—483. 
 1680 to 1700 : The Christian Concern and Care of Friends, during 
 tliis Period, with regard to the Education of their Children, and 
 the Administration of Church Government, &c. — Visits of Robert 
 Barrow and John Gratton — 1697 : Andrew Jaifray and Robert 
 Barclay Junior travel to the Highlands — Death of Lilias Skene and 
 Patrick Livingston. 
 
 CHAPTER XVHL 
 
 Page 484—502. 
 1699 : Visit and Epistle of Samuel Watson to Friends in Scotland — 
 1723: Memoirs of Alexander Seaton, Robert Scott, and David 
 Wallace; also some Account of Christian Barclay and her Family. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Page 503—513. 
 1726: Sketch of Andrew Jaffray's Life, Death, and Character, with 
 some Account of his Family. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Page 514—524. 
 Some Observations on the State of the Society of Friends in the Pre- 
 sent Day, occasioned by the foregoing History, and the Anticipa- 
 tions of their Predecessors. 
 
 CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS on the State of the Church at 
 large, with reference to the successive Stages of her Reformation, 
 and occasioned by a view of that Share and Interest, which the 
 Society of Friends have ever taken therein Page 525 -54.2. 
 
 APPENDIX TO THE MEMOIRS. 
 l»age 543—592. 
 
DIARY 
 
 ALEXANDER JAFFRAY, 
 


 
 •^^^T^-^ ^ rt^-»<.'<Tyv tl^-J^^QO^ '^'^i^^^ P"- 
 
xnfiTiKaiTT 
 DIARY 
 
 or 
 
 ALEXANDER JAFFRAY. 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE DESIGN OF ALE^LANDER JAFFRAY IN RECORDING HIS RELIGIOUS EXPEIU- 
 ENCE-TJIE WAY OF THE LORD WITH HIM IN HIS YOUTHFUL DAYS, AND THE 
 SINS AND VANITY OF YOUTH- RESPECTING HIS CONVERSION, WITH THE 
 GROUND OF HIS HOPE ON THIS POINT— HIS EXERCISES OF SPIRIT, IN DESIRE 
 OF MORE FULL ASSURANCE, AND VICTORY OVER SIN— THE DUTY OF WREST- 
 LINO WITH CHEERFULNESS AGAINST CORRUPTION. 
 
 A Journal or Diary, wherein some thiugs are ob- 
 served, making appear the wonderful goodness of 
 God in way of Providence towards me, and myun- 
 thankfulness and unanswerable walking ; serving 
 for the further humbling of my heart, and the en- 
 gaging thereof to him for ever. 
 
 Jeremiah^ xxx. 21. — "For who is this that engageth his heart to 
 
 approach unto me, saith the Lord?** 
 
 Isaiah, Ixiv. 7. — " There is none that calleth upon thy name, that 
 
 stirreth up himself to take hold of thee,' ^c. 
 
 Among some confused thoughts I have had on these 
 Scriptures, this was one: — that, for the better stirring 
 up and engaging the heart to approach unto God, it 
 might be useful for a believer to be very punctual in 
 observing all the passages of Divine Providence [that 
 concern] him, and those related to him, for whom he 
 is making daily supplications and putting up pe- 
 titions ; — and that these, for the better remembering 
 
 B 
 
of them, be written down and often perused. So, the 
 Lord appointed Moses, Exod. xvii. 14, for a memo- 
 rial of Amalek's destruction, to write it in a hook, 
 that it might he rehearsed to Joshua. It is observ- 
 able here, that it was Joshua who was general when 
 Amalek was defeated, and yet it must be written in 
 a hook, to he rehearsed to Joshua. Why ? Because 
 God would have him hereby engaged, upon every re- 
 membrance of this victory ; and lest it should be for- 
 gotten, it must be written. The Hke charge he gives 
 them in Deut. iv. 9, and vi. 12. And how is their 
 forgetfulness laid to their charge, Psal. Ixxviii. 11, 
 42, and cvi. 7, 13, 21 ; — they forgat their Saviour, 
 who had done great things in Egypt. 
 
 My thoughts having stayed a little upon this sub- 
 ject, I resolved to set down, shortly, what I could 
 attain to remember of the Lord's dispensations to- 
 wards me, both of mercies and corrections; having 
 weakly sought of him, that this means may be bless- 
 ed, and prove effectual /or the engaging of my har- 
 ren and hacksliding heart to him, never to depart 
 from him any more ! 
 
 What was his way and goodness towards me in 
 my younger days, so slothful and sluggish have I 
 been, that little or nothing else I remember, only if I 
 may say with the Psalmist, xxii. 10, "I was cast 
 upon thee from the womb : thou art my God from my 
 mother's belly !" — and, praise to him ! that by him I 
 was " fearfully and wonderfully made," Psal. cxxxix. 
 14, and that he slew me not there, [as Jeremiah ex- 
 presses himself,] xx. 17. It is a part of the misery 
 of children, that they are incapable of observing God's 
 goodness to them in their younger years. But, much 
 more are they miserable in this, — that not only then. 
 
but their youth and more perfect age is also, for the 
 most part, spent in vanity and much looseness ; and 
 so was mine. Many things might I here remember, to 
 my shame and great confusion ; — which indeed have 
 been at some times so remembered by me, to the eter- 
 nal praise of the free grace and goodness of God, who 
 I trust hath blotted them out, and freely forgiven me. 
 And therefore, I will spare to mention them ; hoping, 
 through the blood of Jesus Christ, they shall never 
 be remembered to me here, nor in the world to come ; — 
 wishing of the Lord, that the sins of my youth may 
 be always remembered by me, and serve for matter 
 of much humiliation to me all my days ; as it is pro- 
 mised in Ezekiel, vi. 9, " And they shall loathe them- 
 selves for the sins which they have committed in all 
 their abominations." This shame and loathing will 
 be much upon the heart that is sensible of God's being 
 pacified towards it. Ezek. xvi. 63, and xxxvi. 31. 
 
 How needful is it for young men to look back upon 
 their young and tender years, — how these were spent 
 in vanity, and many times in much looseness ! How 
 few are there that rightly consider how they are kept 
 underlings in grace all their days ! and temptations 
 many times, for this very cause, are let loose upon 
 them, — that they have not considered, nor rightly 
 been humbled for the sins of their youth. It is said 
 of the wicked. Job, xx. 11, "Their bones are full 
 of the sins of their youth ;" so may it be, many times, 
 even with the dear children of God, if they do not ad- 
 vert to, and consider what they were in that time of 
 their youth. David, in Psal. xxv. 7, prays fervently 
 for pardon of these sins ; and how few are there that 
 consider that the very remembering of the sins then 
 committed, without humiliation for them and loathing 
 
 B 2 
 
of them, is, in the sight of God, a multiplying of 
 the same sin upon them. See this clearly from Eze- 
 kiel, xxiii. 21 and 19. 
 
 How far are right thoughts of this matter from the 
 consideration of many young fools, who excuse them- 
 selves from these things, as being but the tricks of 
 their youth ; and thus notably play the fool, not con- 
 sidering, as the wise man says, Eccles. xi. 9, that 
 for these things God will bring them to judgment. 
 Happy is the young man that begins early to seek 
 after God, while his mother is his teacher, Prov. 
 xxxi. 1 ; that timely inquires with the prophet, 
 Psal. cxix. 9, wherewithal he may cleanse his way. 
 And, for this purpose, he should not faint nor be 
 weary, nor mistake God's dealing, if He be accus- 
 toming him to bear the yoke in his youth. " It is 
 good," says Jeremiah in Lamentations, iii. 27, " for 
 a man to bear the yoke in his youth," when like a bul- 
 lock he is unaccustomed to it, Jer. xxxi. 18. I may, 
 if I mistake not my case, speak something of this 
 from my experience ; and exhort my dear children to 
 walk more warily and circumspectly in their youth 
 than I have done. It is not enough to be of mild and 
 douce natures, and blameless as to public ways be- 
 fore men. I thought, in some measure I could say, 
 it had been so with me ; that for many years together 
 I had lived in a blameless way before men, and had 
 never a thought all this while of the sins of my youth ; 
 or if there was, it was but a very overly word of con- 
 fession, until I was near forty years old ; and then, 
 and ever since, how have the sins of my youth been 
 presented to me — how many times have I been laid 
 in the dust, upon the consideration of them ! Yet — 
 to the eternal praise of the free grace of my God, I 
 
desire to speak it — his goodness was such to me, 
 pitying my poor and weak condition, that I was not 
 much troubled with thoughts of desperation ; which 
 might justly have been my case, considering how vile 
 and loathsome a wretched creature I have been. But 
 all this while, for some years together, there was left 
 for me good and solid grounds to have hope in his 
 mercy ; only some vile and violent temptations, as 
 messengers of Satan, were let loose to buffet me. And 
 among other ends, which I conceive the Lord pointed 
 out by these unto me, was the bringing me more 
 solidly to remember and be humbled for the sins of 
 my youth, than ever formerly I had been ; and to 
 make me, in his strength, seek and resolve more 
 closely to walk with him, and to make use of that 
 Scripture, 1 Thess. v. 22, ** Abstain from all ap- 
 pearance of evil." O ! what mercy is it, when the 
 creature is helped rightly and timely to consider, the 
 great advantage it will be to him, when the case seeins 
 doubtfuly to incline to the safest hand of abstaining ; 
 and not only then, but to abridge himself in the ex- 
 tent of his liberty, not coming near to the out-most 
 bounds of what is lawful. For, if he make use of 
 taking liberty to come this length, he cannot long 
 escape falling into the ditch ; and how deeply he may 
 be plunged, ere he recover again, the Lord knows.)?C 
 Thrice happy is he, that is helped of the Lord timely 
 and seriously to think of this, and to make conscience 
 of such abstinence and abridging, &c. 
 
 The goodness of God to me is in this the more to 
 be observed, — that he was pleased while I was thus 
 in the heat of youth, and very ignorant and grossly 
 guilty before him, I must say, in a wonderful, and to 
 me an inexpressible manner, to bring me from dark- 
 
6 
 
 ness to light. I can neither tell the time nor place 
 when I was converted, my ignorance of which did 
 sometimes trouble me ; it not being ordinary for great 
 sinners to be so situated. For it seems to have been 
 a prophecy of the times of the gospel, Psal. Ixxxvii. 
 5, 6 ; so, Paul could tell all the circumstances of 
 time, place, &c. Acts, xxii. 6, 7. He could also say, 
 that Andronicus and Junia were in Christ before 
 him. Rom. xvi. 7. If there was cause for Israel to 
 remember the day of their deliverance from their 
 bondage in Egypt, as it is commanded, Exod. xiii. 3, 
 how much more matter have we to remember the day 
 of our deliverance from spiritual bondage. However 
 much this ought to be endeavoured for and aimed at 
 by every believer ; yet I durst not conclude, that 
 therefore I was not converted, because I could not 
 tell either the time when, the place where, or manner 
 how it was. I [rather] concluded, and I think war- 
 rantably so, that the pressing of this too much was 
 but a temptation, God's way in it being very various. 
 Only, the thing which I looked upon as my duty 
 was, — to have the point itself made clear. And in 
 this, though I knew not well what to say, having 
 much cause, by reason of much corruption, and a 
 body of death yet unmortified in me, to fear and 
 tremble when I think to speak of my being convert- 
 ed ; yet I dare not but affirm it, to the eternal praise 
 of his free grace, through Jesus Christ, that he hath 
 had mercy on me ! 
 
 For, first, I think I may say, in some measure of 
 simplicity and sincerity of heart, that though I be 
 sensible of exceeding much vileness and corruption 
 in me, yet I desire to be holy. 
 
 Secondly, That in any measure I was sensible I 
 
was vile, and that this sense for a good time together 
 was growing with me : — here was another ground. 
 
 Thirdly, Though I dare not say that secondary 
 and selfish ends had no place with me, in my desire 
 to have sin subdued and holiness perfected in me — 
 such ends, I mean, as fear of wrath and punishment 
 here and in hell, and to eschew shame and disgrace 
 in the world ; — yet, I think I may say, (and many 
 times had I hberty in prayer to take God to be my 
 witness, when none but he w^as present) — that fear 
 to offend so good a God^ — to make the wicked blas- 
 pheme his name and mock rehgion, (which I had 
 avowedly made some profession of,) — fear to stumble 
 the weaker, yea, some of the stronger Christians of 
 my acquaintance, or that should hear of me, with 
 whom I differed in the matters of government and 
 constitution of the church of Christ; that they, by 
 my fall or miscarriage, might be confirmed in their 
 prejudice conceived against these truths, wherein I 
 differ from them ; — -fear thus to dishonour so good a 
 God, and to offend arty of his little ones, was also/rc?- 
 quently, and I hope I may say, much upon my heart, 
 and a very great restraint unto me against sin. 
 
 Fourthly, Some measure of light and affection w^as 
 granted, though I remain in much darkness and ig- 
 norance of God ; yet, comparing my state now with 
 what formerly it was, I cannot but, to the praise of 
 God, acknowledge with the blind man, John, ix. 25, 
 ** Whereas I was blind, now I see.'' [See Appen- 
 dix, A.] If the Lord shall be pleased, so to continue 
 with me the sight and sense of my vileness, as there- 
 by to make and keep me more and more humble and 
 low before him ; and thereupon, to seek to have my 
 dependence and walk with him more close and near 
 
8 
 
 than formerly, I know I may judge this to be a very 
 sound and sure ground. 
 
 Fifthly, Whereas I was sometimes, and naturally 
 am, of a very sharp and censorious disposition, of a 
 bitter and persecuting humour, especially to such as 
 in matters of opinion differed from me ; it hath 
 pleased the Lord a little to frame my heart another 
 way; inclining me rather to compassion and pity those 
 that err, and through darkness or delusion, are, in 
 this time of temptation, miscarried in their judgments 
 about those matters wherein good men differ among 
 themselves ; especially when the Foundation is kept, 
 and a conversation blameless according to the gos- 
 pel, there, I think, much pity and charity is to be ex- 
 ercised. " Charity thinketh no evil :" where it may 
 think good, it thinks no evil ; — and I desire to extend it 
 no further. So, this desire which I had to do the people 
 of God service, and love to them as such — which I dare 
 not but confess, to the praise of God, he has in some 
 measure granted to me — that was another ground. 
 
 Sixthly, Love to and desire after the most home- 
 speaking and soul-searching ministry, that discovers 
 sin and its abominable nature most, and distinguishes 
 and discerns best betwixt real and true grace and its 
 counterfeit. I have been many times glad to find it 
 so, even when the doctrine hath most opposed my 
 corruption and idol, or the sin of my natural com- 
 plexion and temper ; which corruption in me I would, 
 [according to the propensity of the unregenerate part,] 
 most willingly have dallied with. Yet, how sorely 
 have I been foiled again and again, after all this, by 
 the strivings of these corruptions in me ! 
 
 Seventhly, A desire I had ^o he useful to God in 
 my generation, to know the work of my generation ; 
 
and — if I could do no more — I was willing, and 
 sometimes was helped, to pray for it. The mistakes 
 and ignorance of God's people about this, is not the 
 least part of their judgment — if / mistake not. And, 
 that the Lord was pleased to give me any desire after 
 the knowledge of his mind, in observing his wonder- 
 ful way of dispensations, I count it no small mercy, 
 and another ground or proof of his love towards me. 
 
 Though these and the like signs are good, yet, that 
 assurance and testimony is made out but as it were 
 in part, — it is not full and complete, without the Spi- 
 rit's [express] testimony, bearing witness with our 
 spirits that we are the children of God. Rom. viii. 16. 
 And the Spirit (not of the world, but the Spirit of 
 God) is given for this end — that we might know the 
 things that are freely given us of God, 1 Cor. ii. 12 : 
 wherein, this is clearly intimated — that every be- 
 liever hath the Spirit for this end given to him, that 
 he may determine rightly betwixt the graces of the 
 Spirit ; as it follows, verse 15, ** The spiritual man 
 judgeth all things." And where this judgment can- 
 not be thus infaUibly made, there the heart is not in 
 that good frame and approved condition it ought to 
 be ; for, " Know ye not that Christ is in you, except 
 ye be reprobates." 2 Cor. xiii. 5. 
 
 It pleaseth my Lord, who is only wise, to keep me 
 in a hungry, low condition ; that, though I dare not 
 say but there is hope, yet, how exceeding far am I 
 from that measure and full assurance, which I desire 
 to wait for ! And, in waiting, I have been mucii 
 assaulted, and brought nigh to the very gates of de- 
 spair. Oh, what a dreadful sin is misbelief! it counts 
 God a liar. 1 John, v. 10. When- I was, many 
 times, through renewed assaults of a busy enemy. 
 
10 
 
 brought very low, — even near fainting as to the hope 
 of victory, there was then ordinarily brought to my 
 mind some Scriptures : a few of them I shall men- 
 tion ; for the consideration of them has been of much 
 use to me. — " There hath no temptation befallen you, 
 but such as is common to man ; but God is faithful, 
 who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye 
 are able ; but will with the temptation also make a 
 way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it." 1 Cor. 
 X. 13. The faithfulness of God is engaged to make 
 way for your escape. But misbelief said, he was long 
 a coming. Answer : " The vision is for the appoint- 
 ed time, but at the end it shall speak and not lie : 
 though it tarry, wait for it ; because it will surely 
 come, it will not tarry." Hab. ii. 3. See Psal. xxvii. 
 14, and Isai. xxviii. 16. 
 
 A special means, by which I was [prevailed upon] 
 the more willingly to wait, was this, — that I could 
 not deny, but it was clearly for my advantage, even 
 to be delayed in having granted unto me, what my 
 soul so much sought after. For my gracious Lord 
 was pleased to let me see, that, by leading into this wil- 
 derness, and pleading with me there, would he bring 
 me into the bond of the covenant. Ezek. xx. 35, 37. 
 
 The mercies I found most obvious to my discerning, 
 in this dispensation, were. First, That by this means, 
 he made me study to be humble, very humble, when 
 I saw so much cause of humiliation, so much vile- 
 ness, in me. — Secondly, I was thereby drawn to 
 pray oftener, and sometimes to set days apart. — 
 Thirdly, I was the more convinced of the necessity 
 of a constant, continued influence of grace from him, 
 or be overcome. — Fourthly, That I was not already 
 overcome, did speak clearly out that the almighty 
 
11 
 
 power and arm of the Lord was to be seen in it, or I 
 could not have resisted one assault for one moment. — 
 Fifthly, I was by this means also, stirred up some 
 way to seek after more close fellowship and commu- 
 nion with him : this thought being, in meditation 
 one night, offered to me, and on the morrow written 
 down, — that I should not be free of raging devils to 
 assault, and a loose heart to give way, until I were 
 helped to make more account of Christ's company 
 than formerly. — Sixthly, I learned hereby, to pity 
 others that were tempted, and to know how to speak 
 of and to such. — Seventhly, Sometimes I was brought 
 by this, to think a little of death, and of the happiness 
 of their condition who were away, because they were 
 not thus molested with sin. — On such accounts, did I 
 conclude it to be my duty, not only to go on wrest- 
 ling with grief and sore distress, through this miser- 
 able valley of tears, but with cheerfulness to proceed. 
 The consideration of these Scriptures following, 
 afforded not only matter patiently to wait, but to 
 desire to do it cheerfully : and I must say this, that I 
 found it a way much blessed to me of the Lord, — and 
 so shalt thou, if thou rightly essay it. See Psal. 
 xxvii. 14, where waiting on the Lord is joined with 
 good courage. He gives those much that thus wait 
 on him ; more than ear can hear of, or eye can see, 
 has he prepared for them that wait for him, Isai. 
 Ixiv. 4 ; and it is added, that he meets them that 
 rejoice. See how, in Deut. xvi. 14, 15, the people 
 are commanded to rejoice, and in xxviii.47, how they 
 are threatened with wrath for not doing it : surely, 
 whoso attains rightly to act in this duty, so to rejoice 
 as to do it " evermore," 1 Thes. v. 16 ; and yet to 
 fear always, Prov. xxviii. 14, he shall find the joy 
 
12 
 
 of the Lord to he his strength, as it is promised in 
 Neh. viii. 10. 
 
 And, as this is the way much recommended, so 
 hath it been blessed with success -unto the saints in 
 all ages. When they were brought to the greatest 
 extremity of difficulties, then did they take comfort 
 and rejoice in the Lord ; and when all help failed, he 
 was a strong tower of refuge unto them ; for he waits 
 to be gracious, Isai. xxx. 18, and his eye runs 
 through all the earth, seeking to show himself so. 
 2 Chron. xvi. 9. See it made good in David s ex- 
 perience, 1 Sam. xxx. 6, when he was brought to 
 the greatest strait that ever he was in, it is then said, 
 he encouraged himself in the Lord his God, and 
 went on and got victory over all his enemies. And 
 in Hab. iii. 18, *' Although the fig-tree shall not 
 blossom, nor fruit be in the vines," &c. he concludes, 
 albeit all the course of nature, and heaven and earth, 
 should fall and turn upside down, " yet will I rejoice 
 in the Lord, and joy in the God of ray salvation." 
 So are we exhorted to do in Isai. 1. 10, when we are 
 in darkness and have no light, as the child of God 
 may be, then is he to " trust in the name of the Lord, 
 and stay himself on his God." Asa did thus, in a 
 great strait, 2 Chron. xiv. 11, and found blessed 
 success; and so, in these two notable places of Isaiah 
 it is promised, chap. xli. 17, to the poor and needy, 
 when their tongue fails them for thirst, then will 
 God hear them ; and chap. xl. SO, 31, ** They shall 
 renew their strength, and mount up with wings as 
 eagles ; they shall run and not be weary, and walk 
 and not be faint; " and, chap. lix. 19, *' When the 
 enemy comes in like a flood, then the Spirit of the 
 Lord shall lift up a standard against him." 
 
13 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE BIRTH OF ALEXANDER JAFFRAY IN 1614, AND HIS EDUCATION AT ABER- 
 DEEN— 1632 : HIS MARRIAGE WITH JANE DUNE— HE SPENDS SOME TIME; WITH 
 ROBERT BURNET, ADVOCATE, IN EDINBURGH— TAKES A JOURNEY TO LONDON— 
 1633: ATTENDS THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST AT EDIN- 
 BURGH-TRAVELS TO FRANCE TWICE-1636: SETTLES AT ABERDEEN-HIS LIFE- 
 LESS FORMALITY IN PRIVATE AND PUBLIC DUT1ES-I644: THE DEATH OF HIS 
 WIFE-" SIR GEORGE GORDON," LAIRD OF HADDO, VIOLENTLY ASSAULTS AND 
 IMPRISONS HIM FOR THE SPACE OF FIVE WEEKS. 
 
 The way of God with me, before, as well as since 
 my conversion, (if I may so speak,) hath been full of 
 kindness and love : — he saw and loved me, while I 
 was cast out and lying in my blood. Ezek xvi. 6. — 
 Being born at Aberdeen, in the month of July, 1614, 
 I was bred at [the grammar] school there by my pa- 
 rents, and sometimes with my uncle[of]Pittodrie, and 
 at Banchory under Gilbert Leslie, Mr. David Weder- 
 burne, Mr. Alexander Strachan, and Mr. Robert 
 Dewine, as school-masters. This was the evil and 
 inconvenience of these times to me, that occasioned 
 my little profiting: — I had, through the indulgence 
 of my parents, too much liberty, in being sent here 
 and there, from school to school, — as also the little 
 care of these men who had charge over me ; some of 
 them being openly scandalous, and none of them 
 having much profession of religion, except Mr. Ro- 
 bert Dewine, and he having so little natural prudence, 
 that he was not very capable to teach and educate 
 children in the fear of God, nor yet careful, making 
 
14 
 
 conscience of their education in letters. My parents, 
 — though in every thing they were most tender, and 
 evidenced much love and respect to me, — yet, not 
 being themselves much acquainted with the great 
 advantage there is in breeding young ones timely in 
 the fear of God, and keeping them closely and dili- 
 gently at their studies, — in this they were some way 
 deficient. And I am likely myself to fall into the 
 same fault, which will be much more inexcusable in 
 me than in them ; their breeding being very different 
 from mine, and especially considering the opportuni- 
 ties I have had, both at home and abroad. 
 
 Yet the goodness of my God was such, that all 
 this while he was watching over me, so that I was 
 preserved from faUing into any scandalous, known 
 sin. Having formerly some way expressed what I 
 desire may be for ever kept upon my heart of other 
 guiltiness, I shall say nothing of these here ; my good 
 God having pardoned them, I purpose not to give 
 Satan advantage any more to accuse me of them. 
 Only some few things I shall [revive,] wherein, as the 
 goodness of God and his loving providence towards 
 me may be remembered, so may I be made more and 
 more sensible of my unthankfulness, and unanswer- 
 able walking to such mercies wonderful and rich 
 deliverances ! 
 
 Having spent divers years very idly, from the time 
 of my first entry at the grammar-school, which was, 
 as I suppose, about the ninth year of my age, — some- 
 times with my uncle [of] Pittodrie in the Gorioch, and 
 in Buchan, where I had no occasion to learn any good 
 thing, and for one year or two at the school in Ban- 
 chory ; by this unfixed and unsettled way of get- 
 ting too much liberty, I lost much, especially in at- 
 
15 
 
 taining a knowledge of the Latin tongue. About the 
 middle of the year 1631, being then about seventeen 
 years of age, I came from the school in Banchory to 
 the College, where, passing the first class, having 
 made the rnanner to learn some Greek in Banchory, 
 I entered to my logics under Mr. Hugh [or Howe] 
 Gordon, regent, and Dr. Dune, then principal, who 
 were both of them unfit for training up youths, so 
 that I had no good example from them. 
 
 Having staid a short time in the College, and pro- 
 fited as little, I was, in the month of April, the last 
 day thereof, in the 3'^ear 1632, married to Jane Downe 
 [or Dune,] being then eighteen years of age. It hath 
 been sometimes thought upon, as a thing for which I 
 owe much praise and thankfulness to God, when I 
 consider, that the motives and ends of my parents in 
 this marriage were not right, but carnal and worldly ; — 
 and so brutish and senseless was I, that I never 
 minded nor sought God in the matter, but went on 
 in blindness as they directed me, not ever consider- 
 ing the Lord's mind in it, nor the quahties of the 
 person with whom I was to join. And yet, such was 
 the goodness of my God unto me, that in this [en- 
 gagement] he directed me well, whereas he might 
 have made the circumstance a cross and curse to me ; 
 but it pleased him to bless it, giving me not only much 
 contentment of a meek and quiet yoke-fellow, who, all 
 the time of our being together, was very comfortable 
 and pleasing to me ; — even this, is matter of very 
 great mercy, for which I ought to praise God. There 
 was also more in it ; for, I trust I have good grounds 
 to say, that the seeds of grace in good measure were 
 begun to be sown in her heart, — as her sober and 
 Christian carriage during her life witnessed, but 
 
16 
 
 more especially God's presence with her at her death, 
 which hereafter I shall mention, as it occurs in the 
 story of my being violently withdrawn at that time, 
 and taken from her. 
 
 Some twenty days after my marriage, I went to 
 Edinburgh, my father thinking fit to send me there for 
 some time, where I staid the space of five or six 
 weeks. And here I am obliged to remember, the kind 
 respect I met with from my worthy friend Mr. Robert 
 Burneit, [Burnet] advocate, who kept me much of that 
 time in his house, where I had good occasion to hear 
 and see some good things; not only to learn some 
 things of the law and practice of the Tolbooth, but 
 some things as to the practice of holiness and cha- 
 rity, especially of observing the Sabbath-day, for the 
 neglect of which he ofttimes challenged and reproved 
 me. [See Appendix, B.] 
 
 About the end of July, (1 having come there in the 
 beginning of June,) my father advertised me, that it 
 was his purpose to send me, with Robert Skeine and 
 Andrew Birnie, two merchants of Aberdeen, to Lon- 
 don, to see the country ; and desired me to make 
 ready, against their coming to Edinburgh, to go with 
 them. But I resolved, I would first see my wife ; 
 and presently came from Edinburgh to Aberdeen, 
 where I staid only about the time of eight days, and 
 so went for London. I went by the way of Leeds and 
 Wakefield, and there had occasion to see the form of 
 their buying of Yorkshire cloth. I staid at London 
 only the space of twenty days or a month, and in 
 September or thereabouts returned home. 
 
 In the month of January, 1633, the King being 
 then to come to Edinburgh to be crowned, I went 
 over and attended that ceremony. [See Appendix, C] 
 
17 
 
 In July thereafter I came home, my wife being, 
 before my coming, brought to bed of her first son, 
 called Alexander. Shortly thereafter, I went again to 
 London, in company with Robert Skeine, Andrew 
 Birnie, and George Jamieson. [See Appendix, D.] I 
 
 staid some time longer, and on my return, 
 
 went off the road, and visited the University of Cam- 
 bridge by the way. 
 
 In September, 1634, I went to France; and there 
 staid in Caen in Normandy, for the space of three 
 months ; in which time, I learnt so much of the 
 French language, that I was able to travel without a 
 guide. From Caen I went to Rouen, and from 
 thence to Paris, where I staid for the space of two 
 or three months ; from thence I returned to Rouen, 
 and so to Dieppe, and in the month of June I landed 
 in Leith. In September thereafter I went again to 
 France, and staid five or six months, most part of 
 
 the time in [Neufchatel,] dispatching some , 
 
 and had them with me, and made some , 
 
 but to very little purpose. [See Appendix, E.] 
 
 In these my two journeys to France, many things 
 of the goodness and kind providence of God towards 
 me, might have been observed. These few only, for the 
 present, occur to my memory. I was wonderfully pre- 
 served by sea, both going and coming, and during my 
 abode in the country : — and more especially was I pre- 
 served from the sins of drunkenness and [licentious- 
 ness,] whereunto there was there great provocation. 
 Having so much liberty and a full purse, (for I want- 
 ed not [inclination] to spend, my nature being as per- 
 verse and vile as any,) and having these occasions of 
 provocation administered, I have often since thought 
 it a great mercy and wonder, that I was kept from 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 open scandal and out-breaking. This hath many 
 times given me occasion to think of recommending 
 to my children, not to venture upon such a way of 
 travelling abroad, until they have first attained to 
 some more experience, especially in the knowledge of 
 God and the fundamentals of religion. Without 
 this, to travel to France or elsewhere, as I did, and 
 most part of young men do, is to expose them, not 
 only to the hazard of being tempted to all abominable 
 vices, but to be insnared in the abominable and gross 
 errors of Popery. Therefore, it were expedient for 
 young men not to go there, before they were well 
 grounded in the knowledge of God, and were in some 
 measure acquainted with the controversies ; and, if 
 their condescension may allow it, to have a wise go- 
 vernor with them were of great use ; and next to that, 
 good company will be to them of much benefit, where- 
 of there would be had special care. Next to these, 
 bodily dangers on highways are mostly to be feared and 
 shunned, especially in travelling late in the country 
 or city, but chiefly in Paris. It pleased the Lord 
 very wonderfully to deliver me from some perils of 
 this kind in Paris, where I w^as very near losing my 
 life, being wounded in my left hand and in my back 
 by a drunken soldier ; but the Lord delivered me by 
 the help of two gentlemen, whom I knew not. And 
 thirdly, the danger of being cheated, in borrowing or 
 lending money, is ordinary to young men there, and 
 of being too prodigal in spending upon clothes and 
 other such like things ; for afterwards, when a more 
 retired life is taken up, there is commonly much re- 
 pentance and regret for these things. 
 
 Being the second time returned from France, in the 
 end of the year 1635 or beginning of 1636, about Whit- 
 
19 
 
 Sunday in that year, I entered to dwell by myself; 
 all the time before that, having staid in my father's 
 house, where my wife most easily supported to be 
 with my parents, and grudged neither at her long stay 
 with them, nor at my long absence ; for of these first 
 three years of my marriage, I was not with her 
 one of them at home. [A passage is here omitted 
 respecting his father's behaviour towards him, &c.] 
 
 Albeit at this time, I mean, when I took up my 
 own house, I was about the age of twenty-two years, 
 yet I was very ignorant; not only in the things of 
 God, which in the first place I have much matter to 
 regret, but also even in the things of civil and private 
 concernment, as to the management of the affairs of 
 my estate and family ; so that, within some few years, 
 I had not only spent the rent of what was my estate, 
 but four or five thousand merks of the stock. Some 
 few things I think fit here to express, of which had I 
 been timely advertised, and had well adverted to 
 them, might have been much to my advantage in 
 spiritual as well as temporal things ; in both which, 
 through my sloth and ignorance, I suffered. 
 
 My ignorance of God made me slow in seeking to 
 him, and unclose in my walking with him, in my pri- 
 vate conversation and in my family ; performing du- 
 ties, whether in a more private or public manner, but 
 very seldom and superficially, — though I durst not 
 omit doing them, yet there was nothing more than a 
 resting on that, either on the week or sabbath days. 
 
 I desire here to admonish my children, to beware 
 of this lifeless formality and laziness, but to be dili- 
 gent in seeking God in private, morning and evening. 
 Not that I intend a tying up to particular hours; 
 tliijre may be much formality and a snare in that; 
 
 c 2 
 
20 
 
 and yet tliere should be diligent heed taken, that, 
 whilst the evil of this be shunned, another snare be 
 not run upon, that of growing slack and negligent in 
 prayer. Though I dare not peremptorily tie to hours 
 in the day, yet that day, in which God is not more 
 than once sought to by prayer, is not well spent. 
 This neglect should be diligently adverted to, not 
 only that the duties of prayer, reading the Scriptures, 
 and conference upon it, be performed in private ; but 
 also together with thy family, and more particularly 
 at some times with some of thy family apart, having 
 observed the disposition and temper of thy wife, 
 children, or any servant that is seeking God. To 
 admonish and exhort them, is looked on by every 
 godly man as a duty; but, few think of praying with 
 any or every one of them apart, which, doubtless, 
 would be found a blessed means of doing much good, 
 and is promised as a blessing to the families under 
 the gospel. Zech. xii. 12, 13. The right perform 
 ance of such duties, in a conscientious and loving 
 way, would make more reverence, love, and comfort- 
 able fellowship to be among all sorts of relations, 
 which many times is wanting ; God either justly de- 
 priving, even sometimes his own children, of the com- 
 fort of these enjoyments, or imbittering them with 
 many sour fits of distempered passions, for their neg- 
 lect of conversing in this spiritual way together. 
 
 [Here follow some recommendations to his chil- 
 dren, as parents of families, resulting from, or as he 
 expresses it, verified by his own experience of the 
 benefit of them ; namely, on meditation and prayer, 
 on conference, and catechising the members of their 
 families, attending the public ordinances of religion, 
 and frequenting special meetings for religious con- 
 
21 
 
 ference; also taking down sermons, and enlarging on 
 them. The Diary then proceeds.] 
 
 Commonly, in reading books of religion or 
 
 of human story, I found most profit, by so pondering 
 and digesting what I found most to speak to my con- 
 dition, or that might be most useful to me thereafter, 
 so as to put it in writing shortly, in some notes in a 
 little book I carry along with me. 
 
 [After this, the writer informs us, how ignorant he 
 was, up to the time of his father's death, of the state 
 of his father's property and affairs, and ** what was 
 likely to come" to him, &c. ; with some observations 
 on the propriety of keeping clear and correct ac- 
 counts, &c. ; but adds, that his main design in this 
 book is more to spiritual subjects, and " the observa- 
 tion of the goodness of God, for the engaging of my 
 heart to him.''] 
 
 In the year 1644, the 19th day of March, or there- 
 about, it pleased God to remove my wife by death ; 
 which was hastened, much to my grief, by the Laird 
 of Haddo taking me prisoner out of my own house, the 
 occasion of which was as follows : — Some time before 
 that, I committed a servant of his to prison for a riot 
 done in Aberdeen. Thereafter he pursued me near 
 to Kintore, [about twelve miles from Aberdeen,] for 
 my life ; after some strokes had passed between us, he 
 left me wounded in the head and my brother John in 
 the arm, for no other cause than is mentioned above. 
 After this, I having pursued [prosecuted] him, obtain- 
 ed the laws of the country, the riot being proved ; and 
 he not compearing, w^as declared fugitive, and fined in 
 twenty thousand merks, whereof fifteen thousand to 
 the State, and five thousand to my brother and me. 
 [See Appendix, F.] 
 
22 
 
 The country being then in a loose and broken con- 
 dition, he joining with his chief, the Marquis of Hunt- 
 ly, declared themselves enemies to the State, and 
 took up arms for their defence. The first act of his 
 appearing was at Aberdeen, with the Laird Drum the 
 younger, [son of Sir Alexander Irvine,] where he took 
 captives myself, my brother John, Mr. Robert Farqu- 
 har, and Patrick Leslie, and carried us to Strath- 
 boggie, where w'e were kept. Ten or twelve days after, 
 we were sent to Auchindown Castle, and kept there 
 five weeks close prisoners ; until, by the Marquis of 
 Argyle's coming north, the Marquis of Huntly and 
 his friends quitted the field ; himself came to Auchin- 
 down, where any little treasure he had was ; and 
 fearing that the keeping of us prisoners might have 
 drawn some siege to that house, he dismissed us. 
 We were, by him and his order, very cruelly used all 
 the time of our imprisonment. The quarrel he al- 
 leged against us, was, that we were Covenanters, 
 and had given bad information against him and his 
 friends. [See Appendix, G.] 
 
 We being dismissed by him, went first to Murray, 
 where we were kindly received by our friends there ; 
 thereafter to Keelie [Kelly,] the Laird of Haddo's 
 house, about which the Marquis of Argyle and his 
 forces were then lying. The house being rendered, I 
 had leave to go in with an order to the Laird, to ren- 
 der to me some rights, [that is, writs or writings,] and 
 my wife's rings and chains, and some other silver 
 work he had taken from me at my seizure in Aber- 
 deen; the most part of which, afterwards, I had back 
 from him. I spoke my mind to him there some way 
 freely, exhorting him to repent for the wrong done to 
 ihe; — especially that great wrong, above all the rest, — 
 
23 
 
 his fury and violence in taking me, by which he had 
 hastened the death of my dear wife, who, within three 
 or four days after my being taken, departed this hfe. 
 1 was married to her twelve years, during which time 
 I had very much contentment, she being a most kind 
 and loving wife ; she bore me ten children, whereof 
 there is but one now living, called Alexander ; he w^as 
 baptized by Mr. Andrew Cant, [one of the ministers of 
 Aberdeen,] the 17th day of October, 1641. As her 
 life was blameless before the world, so was she begin- 
 ning to be a serious seeker of God, and departed 
 this life, having given good evidences of her hope of a 
 better: — as was testified to me by the ministers and 
 other Christians of that place, who were much com- 
 forted with her Christian expressions, especially with 
 her free and most Christian exhortations to her uncle 
 Dr. Dune the elder, and other her friends and mine. I 
 desire, upon every remembrance of her, to be thankful 
 to the Lord, who so ordered me in my choice ; though 
 I was then so ignorant, that I remember not if I 
 sought it of him, — but his goodness in this, as in 
 many things more, did prevent me. 
 
 In that contest I had with the Laird of Haddo, 
 I was wonderfully delivered from extreme danger. 
 The first time that we encountered near Kintore, 
 he fired two pistols at me, one after another, being 
 then within twice the length of his horse from me ; 
 both of them misserved ; whereat he was in great 
 fury, alleging, they had never done the like before. 
 And that same night, in Old Aberdeen, to try them 
 if they would misserve again, he put out the candle 
 at which he shot. The other time was that day when 
 he took me prisoner : he, having entered my father s 
 study, fired a pistol at me from the window, whence 
 
24 
 
 he pursued me in another study. Just opposite to 
 the window where he was, that pistol also misserved, 
 at which he cursed, alleging, he would never get me 
 felled. I knew nothing of this second attempt, before 
 he himself told it me in Aberdeen, as he was going 
 prisoner to Edinburgh, sent by the Marquis of Ar- 
 gyle, after the taking of his house. 
 
25 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 1644: THE IRISH, ENTERING SCOTLAND UNDER MACDONALD AND MONTROSE, 
 ADVANCE TO ABERDEEN; THEY ARE INEFFECTUALLY OPPOSED BY THE CITI- 
 ZENS UNDER THE JLORD BURLEIGH-ALEXANDER JAFFRAY, RETIRING FROM 
 ABERDEEN, IS KINDLY RECEIVED BY THE EARL MARISCHALL— BEING TAKEN 
 PRISONER BY HARTHILL THE YOUNGER, HE IS KEPT SEVERAL WEEKS AT 
 PITCAPLE— HE IS NOMINATED ON A COMMISSION OF PARLIAMENT TO TRY DE- 
 LINQUENTS-1647: HIS SECOND MARRIAGE WITH SARAH CANT-THE DEATH OF 
 HIS PARENTS-A PESTILENCE AT ABERDEEN; HE BEING A MAGISTRATE 
 THERE— 1649-50: BEING A MEMBER OF THE SCOTTISH PARLIAMENT FOR ABER- 
 DEEN, HE IS TWICE SENT TO HOLLAND, WITH OTHER COMMISSIONERS, TO 
 TREAT WITH KING CHARLES THE SECOND. 
 
 Shortly after this, [namely, in 1644,] the Irish that 
 entered Scotland under Alester Macdonald and Mon- 
 trose, having come the length of Aberdeen, were fought 
 by a regiment of the country soldiers, under the com- 
 mand of the Lord Burghly [or Burleigh,] accompanied 
 with some country gentlemen, and most of all the citi- 
 zens of Aberdeen ; where about seven or eight score 
 men, besides women and children, were killed. I was 
 at that time in no small hazard, having staid too long 
 on the field, after our men began to run ; yet it pleased 
 God to deliver me. Being very evilly horsed, I was 
 well near among the Irish hands ; yet, by the good 
 providence of God, I escaped, carrying a pair of co- 
 lours with me, which I had taken from one of our 
 soldiers, who was casting the same from him in the 
 flight. 
 
 Thereafter, the country being so loose and broken, I 
 could not safely stay at Aberdeen, so went with sun- 
 
26 
 
 dry other honest families to Dunnotter, where we were 
 very kindly received by the Earl Marischall, having 
 house-room from him, and our entertainment from 
 Aberdeen and Stonehaven. One day, having gone 
 with Mr. Andrew Cant to Crathes, to visit his son 
 Mr. Alexander ; on our way back, we were encoun- 
 tered by the Laird of Harthill the younger, who was 
 then returning from the battle of Kelsyth, where Mon- 
 trose had gained the sixth and last battle he had 
 over Scotland. We were by the said Harthill and the 
 Laird of Newton Gordon taken prisoners, (Mr. An- 
 drew Cant, my brother Thomas, and I,) after very 
 much threatening presently to have killed us, — espe- 
 cially I was threatened, as being guilty, they alleged, 
 of Haddo's death, who had been executed for his re- 
 bellion against the State. Yet it pleased the Lord to 
 restrain their fury. We were that night kept pri- 
 soners at Aberdeen, and the morrow carried to Pit- 
 caple, where we were kept under the custody of one 
 Petrie Leathe, brother to old Harthill. Many things 
 might I remember, that would be too tedious here to 
 insert ; only some few I shall point out, wherein the 
 Lord's goodness, and his wonderful hand in deliver- 
 ing us, did most eminently appear. [See Appen- 
 dix, H.] 
 
 At first, at our taking, where they with great fury 
 and main fearful oaths did threaten sore, yet not 
 one hair of our heads did fall to the ground. Second- 
 ly, all the time of our being prisoners, which was for 
 the space of either five or seven weeks, though they 
 were a company of as vile, profligate men as any I did 
 ever see; yet was there so much restraint laid on 
 them, as that they carried themselves civilly before 
 us. And sometimes some of them were content to be 
 
27 
 
 present at our private exercise of God's vvorsliip, 
 morning and evening, which was constantly per- 
 formed by that gracious and worthy man Mr. Andrew 
 Cant, who on the Lord's day occasionally preached 
 publicly in the great hall ; sometimes all of them were 
 present, and had something like convictions at the 
 hearing of the word, which was preached unto them 
 with much boldness and freedom. Yet did they go 
 on, in the frequent practice of their drunkenness and 
 abominable vices ; so that we, being very weary of 
 their company, frequently would project and talk 
 among ourselves of ways to escape. At last, we at- 
 tempted a very desperate-like piece of service, which, 
 had it not pleased the Lord in a wonderful manner 
 both to give us courage and success more than ordi- 
 nary, we could never in any probability have been 
 able to have carried through. But, — to the praise 
 of the majesty of the Lord, let it be said, as an obliga- 
 tion for ever to be upon me ! — I was, that twenty-four 
 hours during which we kept the house, wonderfully 
 assisted and borne out with more activity and cou- 
 rage; so that, in the most dreadful times of our dan- 
 ger, while we were almost in the very jaws of death, 
 I had not any sense of danger or fear. 
 
 One day in the afternoon, all the men except two 
 being abroad, whereof one was an old decrepid body, 
 we resolved to go and shut the gate. Having had 
 advertisement that some of our friends, commanded 
 by Major General Middleton, were that night at Aber- 
 deen, having come north after the battle of Philip- 
 haugh, [which took place on the 13th of the month 
 called September;] we were confident, that if vvc 
 could get possession, and maintain the house till the 
 morrow morning, our friends would before that time 
 
28 
 
 be at us for our relief. We having gone down, (I and 
 my brother Thomas, with a soldier of Middleton's, 
 whom the garrison had taken straggling from his 
 colours,) found, by our expectation, two as able men 
 as any in the company, standing in the very passage 
 of the door, being about the flaying of an ox, which 
 they had lying within the door. I being first, when 
 I saw them, began to think of returning, but fearing 
 that they would espy what we were about by the 
 others following me, I resolved to go forward ; and 
 was much encouraged, by their withdrawing a little 
 without the door, to make sharp their knives for the 
 work they were about. Finding them without, though 
 they were close at the door, we went down and offered 
 to make it fast, which at last with much ado we got 
 done. Then, having full possession of the house, we 
 made fast the iron gate, and put ourselves in a pos- 
 ture of defence. The rest, being advertised, came 
 about the house, and so continued until night. By 
 reason of their being there, one of our servants, who 
 had undertaken to give advertisement to our friends 
 at Aberdeen, that they should come for our relief, was 
 forced to lie and hide himself all that day, so that it 
 was the morrow at nine hours before he came to 
 Aberdeen — and then our friends were gone. So our 
 help that way was disappointed ; but the Lord pro- 
 vided for us another way. 
 
 The Laird of Leslie the younger, having advertise- 
 ment from the country people, that we had taken the 
 house, gave advertisement to some friends, who came 
 on the morrow by one or two liours in the afternoon : 
 the Lord Frisell, the Laird of Echt, Colonel Forbes, 
 with the number of thirty horse or thereabout, and 
 fifty or sixty foot. This was very observable, that as 
 
29 
 
 they came without any advertisement from us, so did 
 they come in the most seasonable time, when we were 
 well near spent, having been pursued very sharply 
 from nine hours until then. After we had beat them 
 several times off, and killed one of them, at last they 
 were driving through the wall, at a place where we 
 could get no sight of them ; and when they were al- 
 most gotten fully through, then our friends came, 
 when we were even fainting and going to give over. 
 We received our friends, and entertained them the 
 best we could ; and parted that night with them, 
 having set our prison on fire, it not being tenable. 
 [See Appendix, I.] 
 
 Thereafter, we went to Dunnotter, and from thence 
 to St. Andrew's, where the Parliament was then to 
 sit ; and having returned home to Aberdeen, I was 
 called to sit as one of a Committee [of Parliament,] for 
 borrowing of money and censuring delinquents. We 
 sat at Dundee for the space of three months, and pro- 
 ceeded too rigorously in these things committed to us; 
 and sometimes since, I have had some desires to re- 
 pent for that unwarranted zeal. [See Appendix, J.] 
 
 Shortly after this, namely, in the year 1647, the 4th 
 day of May, I married my wife Sarah Cant, who now 
 lives, [daughter of Andrew Cant before mentioned.] 
 What mercies we enjoy, as the blessing of God upon 
 our marriage, how long we may enjoy them, and what 
 use we shall make of them, the Lord give us rightly to 
 know and thankfully to acknowledge ; lest abused 
 mercy may draw sad strokes out of God's hand. She 
 hath borne to me five sons and three dauahters : 
 whereof at present there are only three living. The 
 eldest, called Andrew, was born the 8th day of Au- 
 gust, 1650; the second, called Rachael, was born 
 
30 
 
 the 28th July, 1653 ; the third, called John, was born 
 the 22d December, 1654. 
 
 From this forth, I shall mention what mercies 
 I may remember, what mercies my wife, my children, 
 or any in my family received ; for, what any of them 
 received, ought to engage and oblige my heart to my 
 God, as much as if they had been to myself. 
 
 [The writer then commemorates "the manifold 
 goodness and singular providence of God," on several 
 occasions of " great extremity," during his wife's con- 
 finement with some of her children, when ** he was 
 pleased to vouchsafe preservation and help in a won- 
 derful manner, in answer to prayer."] 
 
 Having omitted to mention my father's and mo- 
 ther's death, I shall touch a little on them here. My 
 mother, having lived twenty-nine years after her mar- 
 riage with my father, departed this life the 28th Sep- 
 tember, 1640 ; my father being then in Edinburgh. 
 After his coming home, he lived in his own house 
 until Whitsunday thereafter ; when he was pleased to 
 call me to enter home with my family to his house ; 
 he promising to pay me whatever sum should be 
 spent more when we were together, than I spent 
 when I was apart by myself. We lived together 
 thus for the space of three years and a half; until, 
 in the end of the year 1644, the Irish having, after 
 the fight at Aberdeen, so spoiled his house, that he 
 had no plenishing [furniture] left him ; and then he 
 did board himself and me, with one servant to attend 
 him, in the house of our cousin Alexander Burnet 
 the elder, where he and I entered in November, and 
 staid November, December, and the beginning of 
 January, 1645. He took sickness, and died the 
 10th day thereof, in his own house. He was much 
 
31 
 
 reformed, and withdrawn from company-keeping 
 in taverns, before his death; and I trust he found 
 mercy, and died in favour with God and men. He 
 was a very kind and loving father unto me all his life ; 
 and so did he give much evidence of it at his death, 
 as may yet appear by his testament, where he puts 
 much power in my hand in deahng with the T . . . . 
 [town ;] and also much confidence in his hopes of my 
 being kind to them; in which I hope, through the 
 strength of Christ, never to deceive him. Yet was 
 he, during his even time, very strict in counting with 
 me ; but at his death supplied all very fully, accord- 
 ing to his power. I have sometimes, since his death, 
 observed God's goodness, in directing me in walking 
 so with my father, as that I gained his affection 
 much, which moved him to deal so kindly with me 
 in the end. In worldly things, though he dealt some- 
 thing strictly with me, I never troubled at it; but 
 having sometimes made my condition known to him, 
 and, with much circumspection and fear to offend, 
 told him, that I thought he had dealt strictly with me; 
 still I referred all to himself, which was the only way 
 that gained him. Whereas, if I had contended with 
 him, he being a very passionate man, it is likely he 
 might have disinherited me, or have taken some such 
 course. Another particular of my carriage much en- 
 gaged his affection to me : he, having some little 
 time before his death a purpose to marry, thought 
 that I should not have assented thereto, and have 
 hindered it what I could ; but when he found it 
 otherwise, that f was fully consenting, it made him 
 the more to regard me, and the less the purpose he 
 was about. Whereas, if I should have opposed him, 
 I knew well it would have made him run to it the 
 
32 
 
 faster. Yet I had other, and more worthy consider- 
 ations, moving me to consent, which I spare here to 
 mention ; but the Lord ordered it well, &c. [See 
 Appendix, K.] 
 
 In the year 1647, the pestilence raged in Aber- 
 deen for the space of five or six months. All this 
 time, my family was preserved ; which was the more 
 observable, as I was every day among the sick peo- 
 ple, being a magistrate : for the time, I removed to 
 Kingswells. [See Appendix, L.] 
 
 In the year 1649, I being then a member of Par- 
 liament for the town of Aberdeen, was sent unto 
 Holland, with the Earl of Cassles, Lord Brodie, and 
 Lord Libertone, for to treat with and bring home our 
 young King. I shall spare to mention many things, 
 for shortness : only, by the way, I must observe this, 
 that having gone there in the simplicity of our hearts, 
 minding W'hat we conceived to be duty, it pleased the 
 Lord to bring us safely off without any snare or en- 
 tanglement. But, being again sent there by the Parlia- 
 ment, in the year 1650, for that same business, we did 
 sinfully both entangle and engage the nation and our- 
 selves, and that poor young prince to whom we were 
 sent ; making him sign and swear a covenant, which 
 we knew, from clear and demonstrable reasons, 
 that he hated in his heart. Yet, finding that upon 
 these terms only, he could be admitted to rule over 
 us, (all other means having then failed him,) he sin- 
 fully complied with what we most sinfully pressed 
 upon him : — where, I must confess, to my apprehen- 
 sion, our sin was more than his 
 
 [Here, one leaf of the MS. is evidently torn out, con- 
 taining nearly as much as one page of this letter-press.] 
 and knew well, that what he was doing, was 
 
33 
 
 but through plain force and constraint. In this, he 
 was not so constant to his principles as his father, in 
 yielding to this act of so gross dissembling : but his 
 strait and our guiltiness was the greater, especially 
 [that of] some of us, — I mean especially by myself, 
 who had so clear convictions of this to be wrong, that 
 I spoke of it to the King himself, desiring him not to 
 subscribe the Covenant, if in his conscience he was 
 not satisfied,^ — and yet went on to close the treaty 
 with him, who, I knew so well, had for his own ends 
 done it against his heart. But I may say, — so did I 
 desire him to do it against mine, — so weak and in- 
 constant was I ; being overcome with the example 
 and advice of others, gracious and holy men, that 
 were there, whom in this I too simply and implicitly 
 followed, — choosing rather to suspect myself in my 
 judgment to be wrong, than theirs. But the Lord 
 taught me in this, and in things of that nature, not 
 so implicitly to depend on men. 
 
 What the sad effects and bitter fruits of that busi- 
 ness hath been, — I shall spare to mention, — that not 
 being the business I intend here. Only, I think, the 
 Lord hath very justly reproved us, and the whole 
 nation, — especially the leading men of church and 
 state, — for so much prevarication ; in pretending to 
 be for his glory, in carrying on his work ; while, it 
 may be evident as the light, what the design of that 
 second message was, — in sending for and closing 
 with him, whom we knew, to be no less opposite to 
 the carrying on of any work for God's glory, than 
 ever his father was. But the English, having dis- 
 appointed so far our expectation, in carrying on the 
 work of union and uniformity in the three nations, 
 conformably to the model and design of Scotland, — 
 
34 
 
 so cunningly plotted and contrived in the League 
 and Covenant, — were likely, in establishing both civil 
 and ecclesiastical affairs, to carry it plain contrary 
 another way than was intended and hoped for; — 
 wherein the Kirk, (as we call it,) was likely to suffer 
 not a little. For, instead of Presbytery being estab- 
 lished, in the way of the Kirk of Scotland, whereby 
 they might rule all, there was likely to be set up a 
 lawless liberty and toleration of all religions ; where- 
 by they would be altogether disappointed, and ren- 
 dered incapable to rule in any thing, either in church 
 or state, — but merely such, in church affairs, as 
 wiUingly should submit to them. To prevent this 
 deluge and overflowing scourge, as it was then 
 thought to be, — the prevailing of the Sectarian 
 army, — no means was thought to be so fit, as to bring 
 home our King ; otherwise, it was conceived inevita- 
 bly to follow, that both Monarchy and Presbytery 
 would be ruined. And so, the leading men both of 
 church and state, however otherwise divided among 
 themselves, are unanimously joined in this. Most 
 of the royal party and Presbyterians in England, 
 being in this no less concerned, their concurrence 
 was confidently looked for, — as in the issue it did 
 appear. 
 
 But, how has the Lord overturned all these con- 
 trivances and devices of men's wits, for upholding 
 their own devices and inventions ! his work, and the 
 glory of it, being, as of another kind, so to be brought 
 about in another manner : — this we might have seen, 
 had our eyes been opened — dear-bought and pre- 
 cious experience gives us now to know it. Having 
 said enough [on the subject,] it was my purpose to 
 leave it; but that I find myself obliged to remember 
 
35 
 
 one passage relating to this business, wherein the 
 Lord's goodness and sincerity did both so eminently 
 appear to me, that I desire my heart may be ever 
 kept in memory of it while I live. [See Appendix, 
 M.J 
 
 D 2 
 
36 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 1650: AT THE BATTLE OF DUNBAR, ALEXANDER JAFFRAY RECEIVES FOUR 
 WOUNDS, AND IS TAKEN PRISONER— HIS COURTEOUS TREATMENT, AND LIBERA- 
 TION ; AND THE FREQUENT INTERVIEWS HE HAS WITH CROMWELL, FLEET- 
 WOOD, AND DR. OWEN-WRITES A PAPER ON " THE CAUSES OF THE LORD'S 
 CONTROVERSY WITH THE LAND," AND ON THE SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVE- 
 NANT, &e.— 1651: HE HAS CONFERENCES AT EDINBURGH WITH A MEETING 
 OF MINISTERS AND PROFESSORS: HIS REFLECTIONS THEREON— SOME INDIVI- 
 DUALS AT ABERDEEN, IN COMMON WITH HIMSELF, ENTERTAIN SCRUPLES AS 
 TO THE MODE OF ADMINISTERING " THE ORDINANCES"-CONFERENCES ARE 
 HELD ON THIS SUBJECT, BOTH AT EDINBURGH AND ABERDEEN, WITH RUTHER- 
 FORD, GUTHRIE, GILLESPIE, CARSTAIRS, AND OTHERS. 
 
 The King being* come home, we were not well land- 
 ed, when England was on our border with an army, 
 to succour themselves against our invading them. 
 It is not my purpose here to speak to that business, 
 or the unwarrantableness of it, or of our defence and 
 the lawfulness of it ; but the thing I aim at is, — to 
 remember (and, O that I could do it with a heart 
 rightly thankful!) the just severity and yet merciful 
 dispensation of my blessed Lord, who, by a very sad 
 blow at that battle of Dunbar, the 3d day of Septem- 
 ber, 1650, brought me to the very gates of death ; — 
 my horse being shot under me, and I having received 
 two wounds in my head, one in my right hand, and 
 another in my back. So good was the Lord unto 
 me, — that, albeit for my manifold guiltinesses, and 
 particularly for my accession to and compliance in 
 that matter of our acting about our King, he might 
 have left me there, — and for ever to his wrath in 
 
37 
 
 hell; yet — glory to his name! — that guiltiness was 
 blotted out, and all my sins pardoned through Jesus 
 Christ. But, thereby was I called to remember my 
 folly, and to look back and examine my ways since 
 my infancy ; I having that day got again, as it were, 
 a new take of my life /or this end, — to hold it upon a 
 new account, — of the Lord, and for him. And more 
 particularly was I then called to re-examine my way 
 and miscarriages in the matter of that negociation, 
 and to be more humbled for them before the Lord; — I 
 being preserved from the fury of those who first en- 
 countered me in the field, I may say, very wonder- 
 fully. Having gotten three of the wounds afore men- 
 tioned, while the fourth stroke was coming to have 
 made an end of me, the hand that drew it was di- 
 verted, before he could bring his sword from his 
 shoulder, which he was drawing with great passion, 
 to my throat, who was then lying on the ground, not 
 recovered since my horse fell with me, he being lying 
 on my left leg ; — I say, before his stroke could come 
 at me, in that very nick of time, his hand was di- 
 verted, and carried to give that stroke to one 
 
 Loundre, an officer in our army, who, at that very in- 
 stant of time, being hardly pursued, run close by him 
 who was drawing the stroke at me ; — and yet, for all 
 his haste, he was heard to call, desiring to spare me. 
 Thereafter, I, having gotten quarter, and rendered 
 my arms, was wounded by a thrust in the back, 
 which made me to be in more danger than ever; be- 
 ing thereby unable to walk, 1 was like to have fallen 
 among the common soldiers. But the Lord provided 
 a gentleman, who took care of me, and having mount- 
 ed me on horseback, carried me to Major General 
 Lambert, and by his order to Broxmouth, where my 
 
38 
 
 wounds were very carefully [stanched.] And being, 
 through the loss of much blood and weakness of 
 body, brought to faint, I was very kindly refreshed 
 with what the place could afford, and thereafter by 
 my Lord General [Cromwell] brought to Dunbar; 
 where I was most civilly and courteously used, be- 
 yond what was due to one of my capacity or rank. 
 Here I lost my dear brother Thomas, who undoubt- 
 edly was killed, though we could never get word 
 when or how ; for once I saw him taken prisoner, 
 when I fell : as also my servant James Beza was here 
 killed. 
 
 I continued five or six months prisoner, but was 
 used most courteously all the time ; at last, I with 
 other two, ministers, whereof that excellent, precious 
 man, Mr. John Carstairs, was one, were exchanged 
 with the Captain Skeiper and company of an English 
 ship, who, being taken on the Irish seas, were then 
 prisoners at St. Johnstone [now Perth.] So, in the 
 end of February or March, 1651, I came to Aber- 
 deen. [See Appendix, N.] 
 
 During the time of my being a prisoner, I had 
 good opportunity of frequent conference with the 
 Lord General [Cromwell,] L. Gen. [Lieutenant 
 General Fleetwood,] and Doctor Owen ; by occasion 
 of whose company, I had first made out unto me, not 
 only some more clear evidences of the [Lord's] con- 
 troversy with the family and person of our King,— 
 but more particularly, the sinful mistake of the good 
 men of this nation, about the knowledge and mind of 
 God as to the exercise of the magistrate's power in 
 matters of religion — what the due bounds and limits 
 of it are. The mistake and ignorance of the mind of 
 God in this matter, — what evils hath it occasioned 1 
 
39 
 
 fearful scandals and blasphemies on the one hand, 
 and cruel persecution and bitterness among brethren 
 on tlie other ! [See Appendix, O.] The considera- 
 tion of this, — with some other points relating to the 
 Covenant, and League and Covenant, — our mistakes 
 of the mind and will of God, (with the selfish ends of 
 the most, in contriving and carrying on these Cove- 
 nants,) being at that time very clearly made out to 
 me, — I was forced, for reducing my confused thoughts 
 in order, to set 'them down in writing; which, at first, 
 were drawn forth the length of near twenty sheets of 
 paper, but after reduced to ten or twelve. I think I 
 have matter to acknowledge the goodness of God 
 unto me, who, so timely and [sweetly] began to give 
 me light in these things, though accompanied with 
 much deadness and unanswerable walking on my 
 part. 
 
 I was sometimes, after so much opposition as 1 
 found in these things from good and holy men in this 
 land, put to it, to examine over again, from what spi- 
 rit I had been led forth, to think and conclude so dif- 
 ferently of these things from what formerly I did. 
 Especially as I perceived, that the reach of my 
 thoughts would tend to no less, than the overturn- 
 ing of what we had concluded to have been the work 
 of reformation ; for the maintenance of which, we 
 were so solemnly engaged, both ourselves and our 
 posterity, in the Covenant and League and Cove- 
 nant. The thoughts of these things, did for some 
 months very much perplex me; and, being over- 
 swayed sometimes with too many prudential consi- 
 derations, I was brought very near to have fully 
 waved and laid aside all thoughts of that kind, and to 
 have suppressed them ; because I saw reproach to 
 
40 
 
 come thereby, not only upon myself but on the na- 
 tion, and also so great appearance of suffering and 
 hazard that way, if the king's party, who w^ere then 
 in good hopes, should then, or any time thereafter, 
 prevail. But, for all this, it could not be ; the clear 
 discovery of the thing being so made out to me, that 
 I could not contain ; but went to some few at Aber- 
 deen, as Mr. Andrew Cant, Mr. John Menzies, Mr. 
 John Rowe, [Principal of the College,] and Mr. 
 William Moire [Moor.] To all of them I not only 
 spoke my thoughts freely, but gave them my notes 
 before mentioned to read, — which they did ; except 
 Mr. Andrew Cant, who refused to read them. There- 
 after, having written to some good men in the south, 
 and finding no satisfaction, I came south to them ; 
 and, by Providence, found about fifty or sixty of them, 
 ministers and professors together, about the very 
 thing I was desirous of inquiring; and every one 
 speaking pubhcly, what they thought might be the 
 causes of the Lord's controversy with the land. [See 
 Appendix, P.] This inquiry having been my work 
 for some months before, I was ready to have commu- 
 nicated my thoughts to them ; but knowing how of- 
 fensive it would be, and also fearing, lest through 
 any temptation or mistake I had been wrong, I was 
 content, rather at first to speak in private with the 
 Lord Warristoun, Mr. James Guthrie, and Mr. John 
 Levinstone [Livingstone.] But finding no satisfac- 
 tion, nor any reason why I should forbear, except it 
 were loathness to offend men, I did in their public 
 meeting-place in Edinburgh, upon the .... day of 
 
 1651, speak some few words, and thereafter 
 
 gave in, under my hand, a paper containing my 
 thoughts of the causes of the Lord's controversy with 
 
41 
 
 the land. I do not here insert it, but leave it to 
 be found, together with the aforesaid papers of my 
 thoughts at large, bound together; from which, at 
 this day, (there being near six years passed since,) I 
 find no reason to alter in the least ; though many 
 things more might be added, if that were now my 
 present business. After the reading of this paper, 
 there were some much offended ; yet, by the media- 
 tion of Mr. Levinstone [Livingstone,] Mr. Ruther- 
 ford, and Mr. John Carstairs, (with whom Mr. James 
 Guthrie, being moderator at that time, concurred,) 
 they appointed a time, and so many of their number, 
 for conference with me. All this time, since our 
 being in Edinburgh, Mr. John Menzies, Mr. William 
 Moire [Moor,] and Mr. Alexander Skene, (these, 
 having been sent for by the meeting,) went along 
 with me. But, before my giving in that paper, they 
 withdrew ; (though they were put in the place, yet 
 would they not concur with me in it ;) and after the 
 meeting was dissolved, they returned home to Aber- 
 deen. But I staid to attend their conference with 
 me, according to their appointment. And, having 
 kept divers meetings, for the space of three or four 
 days, I found no satisfaction in any thing I doubted 
 of, nor cause to change my mind in any thing I had 
 positively asserted; but, on the [other hand,] was 
 rather confirmed, when I heard they could say so 
 little to the contrary, and some division among tiiem- 
 selves. Whereupon, we parted ; and I returned home 
 to Aberdeen. [See Appendix, Q.] 
 
 1 am not here to forget the occasion of my search, 
 and inquiry in the matters of church government; I 
 having been always, before this time, (according to my 
 measure, weakly, as I could,) zealous for Presbytery. 
 
42 
 
 Being led forth to inquire and search out, what had 
 been the ends of the good men of this nation, that 
 had carried them forth so zealously in that matter of 
 the Covenant, I found, — that, among the rest, this 
 was one of the many ends that first led our zealous 
 predecessors to the contriving, and thereafter our- 
 selves and others to the carrying on of the Covenant : 
 — namely, thereby to maintain the doctrine, worship, 
 discipline, and government of the Kirk of Scotland, 
 as we call it. Our worthy and zealous predecessors, at 
 the first Reformation, had advanced no small length, 
 according to the dispensation and measure of light of 
 that time ; but, the generations then succeeding, did 
 not consider, that as the mystery of iniquity did not 
 grow to its height in one age or two, — but we were 
 involved, after a long tract of time, in that deluge, 
 which at last overflowed great part of the Christian 
 world — they, I say, did not consider, that as by de- 
 grees we were involved, so, in the same way, were we 
 to wait for our deliverance ; for, as in Psal. xcvii. 11, 
 " light is sown," so must the growth of it be waited 
 for by the righteous. These good men, — deeming 
 that they had attained to the full perfection of what 
 was in the Holy Scriptures about the government of 
 God's house, because they were as far on as Gene- 
 va, — yea, in some things beyond her, — and so very 
 far beyond England, who were still kept under that 
 antichristian form of Prelacy, — concluded, there was 
 no better way for them to keep what they had at- 
 tained from being again brought back to Popery, (or 
 at least to Prelacy, which they so much and justly 
 abhorred,) than by a solemn vow and covenant, to 
 engage themselves and their posterity for ever to 
 maintain that which they had now attained, conceiv- 
 ing it to be the only way of Jesus Christ. 
 
43 
 
 Thus, after seeking of God for direction, and the 
 use of all means that I could attain unto for informa- 
 tion, I did then clearly discover, this their way to 
 have been a sad snare and temptation ; which hath 
 led them forth, not only to the making of the Cove- 
 nant at first, but to all the ways of human prudence 
 and pohcy, that the wits of godly and pious men 
 could invent for maintaining the same. And find- 
 ing that the maintaining of Presbytery was one, if 
 not the main and chief end proposed, by those that 
 were most honest and single-hearted, in contriving 
 and carrying on the Covenant, — (others, as states- 
 men and politicians, had other ends ; but I speak of 
 the godly,) — thus having found that we were so en- 
 gaged to Presbytery, as the only way of Christ, I was 
 necessarily led on to inquire about the thing itself, — 
 if indeed it was truly so. This was the true occasion 
 and rise of my inquiry in these matters ; and not, as 
 some have conceived, that I was thereto engaged and 
 insnared by men's persuasions, or other base and 
 corrupt ends; — though good men, as Mr. Wood, 
 hath both spoken and written so of me and others. 
 I think they were the rather confirmed in this their 
 apprehension of us, because our inquiry and search 
 into these things, and our public appearing contrary 
 to them, did fall out to be near about the time, or 
 not long after, the coming of the English into this 
 nation. However thus they might have mistaken us 
 and the occasion, willingly would we have kept out 
 of the way, but could not, (the Lord having formerly, 
 but then more pressingly, put us to it, to search and 
 find out our snare in these things ;) yet the Lord 
 knows, how far some of us were misapprehended in 
 these things, who may say, (so far weakness and 
 
44 
 
 frailty will allow,) that neither the hand of man, nor 
 other by or base ends whatsoever, were persuading 
 in this matter. But, indeed, the true occasion and 
 first rise of my inquiry in these matters were shortly 
 these. [See Appendix, R.] 
 
 The dreadful appearance of God against us at 
 Dunbar, after so many public appeals to him — we 
 were [not only] so visibly forsaken, and at that time 
 given over of the Lord for our correction, but, in a 
 very short space, so broken and divided among our- 
 selves, (as to this day remains,) as who could not but 
 see that we were eminently called, not only to ex- 
 amine our guiltiness in the breach of all the holy 
 laws of God, (whereon much hath been well ex- 
 pressed by many good men ;) but more particularly 
 this was at that time with a strong hand from the 
 Lord, Isai. viii. 11, borne in upon my heart, and so 
 does continue to this day ; [namely] — that there was 
 something, both in the matter and manner of our 
 carrying on of what we conceived to be the work of 
 God, that was more particularly pointed at by our 
 stroke, as sinful and wrong, than any guiltiness else 
 that we were under whatsoever. [See Appendix, S.] 
 
 As to the issue of my inquiry about the [church] 
 government that was then established in this land, I 
 shall say very little to it, only in the general. I think 
 I have full persuasion warrantably to say this : — 
 However it may be a way of Christ, which for the 
 time he did make use of, — as formerly he had done of 
 Episcopacy, until the upholders of that way became 
 so insolent, as to impose it as the only way of Christ 
 upon the consciences of his people; — yet, sure I may 
 say, without doing Presbyterians any wrong, it is 
 not the only way of Christ, as they would have it. 
 
45 
 
 and as in the Covenant all are sworn to it. Yea, if 
 I may say further, without offence, that it is very far 
 from being the only way of Christ ; though I think, if 
 it were soberly managed, it may be looked on as a 
 step nearer to the way of Christ, than Episcopacy ; 
 yet, still it is in my apprehension, after the best and 
 most diligent search that I could make, but a human 
 invention, composed with much prudence and policy 
 of man's wit, fitted for those times, when it had its 
 rise in Geneva, from that precious and worthy man, 
 Calvin. Nor is it any derogation to him, who served 
 God worthily in his generation, that others coming 
 after, and far inferior to him, see more in these things 
 than he ; yea, the least of [those in] the kingdom of 
 heaven in this respect is greater than John himself. 
 Matt. xi. 11. 
 
 And my spirit became at last satisfied as to these 
 things of government, discipline, and constitution of 
 churches, upon this ground: — That, for many ages 
 now past, the truths of Christ, not only of govern- 
 ment, but of doctrine and worship, yea, the very being 
 of the church itself, as to its external and formal way 
 of constitution, having been given over into the 
 hands of antichrist. Rev. xi. 1, 2, we have been much 
 in the dark, and are to this day but beginning to 
 break through these clouds, which Christ with the 
 brightness of his coming (whereby he is said to destroy 
 antichrist) is about to dispel. Then shall we see 
 clearly the mind of God in these things ; truths of 
 doctrine having been the work of Christ in the ages 
 past, for the clearing of which he fitted many worthy 
 instruments ; he is now to be about the clearing up 
 his mind [to us] in these points of the constitution 
 and government of his house ; which, doubtless, will 
 
46 
 
 be acknowledged by all intelligent and sober men, 
 to be more darkly expressed in the Holy Scriptures 
 than other matters. [See Appendix, T.] 
 
 But here it is to be observed, and much to be re- 
 gretted, that good men, who formerly in all their 
 debates about points of doctrine against Papists, 
 were one, Lutherans, Arminians, &c. concurring and 
 strengthening one another among themselves ; yet 
 so unhappily are they, in these times, about the de- 
 bate of government, &c. divided one from another, 
 that they are ready, in bitterness, to pursue and per- 
 secute one another. The reason (if, without offence, 
 I may think it) — [see] if it be not our interest that 
 breeds this heat, who shall have most hand in ruling 
 the rest ; if it shall be deeply searched for, [see] if 
 this shall not be found to be at the bottom of all the 
 contests among the godly party at this day, Presby- 
 terians, Independents, and Anabaptists; [although] 
 I doubt not, but many of all these are truly godly. 
 
 One observation yet, and I shall leave this theme. 
 [With regard to] there being an appointed time for 
 the rise and reign of antichrist, and the day of his 
 doom determined, whenever that period shall be, of 
 the end of these 1260 days or 42 months, [see Rev. 
 xiii. 5.] it certainly is not yet come to pass ; and 
 therefore are we in the dark as to these things, 
 which then we are clearly and purely to enjoy, ac- 
 cording to their institution. I say, that during this 
 time of our darkness, he shall be found to have most 
 of the mind of God made known to him as to these 
 things, that walks soberly, and in his judgment is 
 least engaged to any [one] of these forms, so as to 
 account it the only way of Christ ; thus reserving for 
 a more full discovery of His mind, in these things as 
 
47 
 
 yet fixed, and adhering to the conscientious use of all 
 the ordinances of Jesus Christ ; practising with those 
 who, according to his hght, he conceives to come nearest 
 to the [written] word ; without passion or bitterness 
 in contending with others, but embracing in love all 
 that are truly gracious, and walk soberly according 
 to the gospel of Christ. For this is worth the ob- 
 serving, — that how sure soever the authors and main- 
 tainers of these forms have become, so to idolize and 
 cry them up, as to conclude them to be the only way 
 of Christ, and so to have them imposed upon the 
 consciences of their brethren ; — then hath the Lord 
 visibly appeared against them and their way, and 
 overturned it to the sight of all men. So he did with 
 Episcopacy : when they were at the height of their 
 pride, and become very insolent; then are they over- 
 turned, first in Scotland, then in England and Ire- 
 land. And so hath he begun to do with Presbytery ; 
 when they were at the top and height of their con- 
 fidence ; having by the League and Covenant engaged 
 the three nations thereto, and the Assembly of Divines 
 fully for them ; — accommodation to the persons of 
 some good men was that only which could be ob- 
 tained, but toleration to no way but that; — when 
 they are thus at their height, then, there, the Lord 
 leaves them, and their business goes back every day. 
 Not only in England, the power of the state turns 
 opposite to them, and offers liberty to such as would 
 serve God in other gospel ways; but also in Scotland, 
 (the power from them there, upon a double sort of ac- 
 count, both civil, and ecclesiastical, being fully in 
 their hands,) the Lord appears visibly against both, 
 by breaking the one in the open fields of Dunbar, 
 and the other in the open meetings at St. Andrews 
 
48 
 
 and Dundee, through needless contests and preju- 
 dices one with another, irreconcilably dividing* them 
 one from another, — which hath tended more to the 
 prejudice and overturning of their way, than all the 
 power and policy of men could have done against 
 them. Let Independents beware, and keep close to 
 their principles, which so far as I know, (if men's 
 pride and corruption lead them not to it,) tend not to 
 persecution or imposing upon others. [See Ap- 
 pendix, U.] 
 
 Some time after this, some Christians in Aberdeen, 
 men and women, having for a long time been con- 
 vinced of these things, (long before ever a thought of 
 them was with me,) found themselves obliged to en- 
 deavour to have the ordinances administered in a more 
 pure way, than there was any hope ever to attain to 
 have them in the national way. But before we 
 would conclude to do any thing of this, it M^as 
 thought necessary, first to impart our purpose to 
 some Christian friends, and to be willing to hear 
 what they could object against our resolution. 
 Whereupon, by common consent, a letter was drawn 
 up and subscribed, in the name of the rest, by Mr. 
 John Rowe, Mr. John Menzies, Mr. William 
 Moire, [Moor] and me, and directed to the Lord 
 Warristoun, Mr. David Dicke, Mr. John Levinstone, 
 [Livingstone] Mr. James Guthrie, and Mr. Samuel 
 Rutherford, to be communicated to whom they 
 pleased ; which letter was of date, at Aberdeen the 
 .... day of j^j vj and 
 
 After this, very shortly, we had large letters from 
 many good men, both south and west, written to 
 us ; the scope of which was, to dissuade us from 
 our purpose, or at least beseeching us not to fall on 
 
49 
 
 any such dividing way, as they called it, until we 
 should first meet with them and confer thereabout, 
 promising to endeavour our satisfaction as much as 
 could be. After seeking of God in this, we could not 
 see how we could refuse this their offer of conference, 
 as a means by which the Lord might further make 
 known his mind to us, for our confirmation in these 
 things, — which we hoped for; yet so, as being re- 
 served to receive whatever light the Lord should 
 offer to us. And therefore, having notice of a meet- 
 ing of these good men, to be at Edinburgh .... day 
 
 of , it was resolved, that Mr. John Menzies 
 
 and I should go there, and confer with them. We, 
 being there, met with them, — not in their public 
 meeting-place, yet not in a corner, but publicly in 
 Warristoun s chamber, for several days together ; but 
 in the end, came to no other conclusion than for- 
 merly, — that we were clearly called upon to endea- 
 vour to have the ordinances, (especially the sealing 
 ordinances of Christ,) administered unto us in a way 
 nearer the institution, and more pure in way of ad- 
 ministration, than it was possible, or there was any 
 ground of hope, to have in the national way. Upon 
 this, we having told them so much, in a very calm 
 manner, and that we were the more confirmed in this 
 our resolution since we came there, parted calmly, 
 they having exonerated themselves very freely and 
 lovingly to us : — only Mr. Andrew Cant went out, 
 before our dissolving, in some passion, and left us. 
 Yet they left it not thus ; but resolved that four of 
 their number, namely, Mr. Samuel Rutherford, Mr. 
 James Guthrie, Mr. Patrick Gilespie, and Mr. John 
 Carstairs, should come to Aberdeen, and there confer 
 with us together ; pressing us much, to delay any pub- 
 
 E 
 
50 
 
 lie appearing until then. To which we would 
 
 terms agree; promising, only to do as the Lord 
 should direct us. Within some few months there- 
 after, namely, the , . . day of , they came to 
 
 Aberdeen. They staid seven or eight days, and had 
 frequent meetings with us all, together and apart, — 
 but to no purpose for the errand they came about ; all 
 of us being rather more confirmed to our former 
 grounds; Mr. John Menzies and Mr. William Muire 
 not being with us, by reason of sickness. Thereafter, 
 
 in the month of November, in the year , we 
 
 did together partake of the ordinance of the supper 
 of the Lord, publicly, in the meeting-place called 
 Gray Friars. [See Appendix, V.] 
 
51 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 16B2: ALEXANDER JAFFRAY IS MADE DIRECTOR OF THE CHANCELLRY-lffi3: 
 HE BECOMES, WITH ! FOUR OTHERS OF SCOTLAND, MEMBER OF THE PARLIA- 
 MENT OF ENGLAND— HE REMAINS IN THE HOUSE, TOGETHER WITH ABOUT 30 
 OTHER MEMBERS, WHEN THAT ASSEMBLY IS BROKEN UP— CROMWELL OFFERS 
 TO MAKE HIM A JUDGE FOR SCOTLAND— HE CONTRACTS MUCH WEAKNESS OF 
 BODY WHILE IN LONDON— 1656 s REMOVES HIS RESIDENCE TO EDINBURGH— IN 
 A VIEW OF MERCIES, TEMPORAL AND SPIRITUAL, HE RESOLVES " TO MAKE 
 HASTE AND FOLLOW HARD AFTER GOD," &C.-ON BEARING THE CROSS; ALSO 
 SOMETHING RELATIVE TO THE SUFFERINGS OF CHRIST :-1657: THE ILLNESS OF 
 HIS SON ANDREW-ON THE STATE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 Thereafter, I was called by the Judges at Edin- 
 burgh to be Director of the Chancellry, in the month 
 of March, 1652, which I accepted of in the month of 
 June. [See Appendix, W.] 
 
 In the month of June, 1653, I was called, with 
 other four out of Scotland, to sit as Member of the 
 Parliament of England. I came there the 5th of 
 July, and staid until the 6th of February, 1654. I 
 had there good occasion to meet, and be acquainted 
 with many godly men ; though I can say little of any 
 good we did at that Parliament : yet, it was on the 
 hearts of some there, to have done good for pro- 
 moting the kingdom of Christ; but, the time not 
 being come, when these things were to be brought 
 forth, we were dissolved the 12th of January, 1654. I 
 came for Scotland the said 6th of February there- 
 after ; having gotten, at that time, from the Lord 
 Protector and his Council, an order for paying to 
 me by the Commissioners at Leith, £1500 sterling, 
 
 e 2 
 
52 
 
 for paying my part of that debt we contracted in 
 Holland in the year 1650. When that Parliament 
 was broken up, I not being satisfied with the rea- 
 sons thereof, was one of thirty or thirty-one that 
 staid in the house. Yet, the Protector was pleased 
 to give me the aforesaid order, of which I got pay- 
 ment ; and did offer me to be one of the Judges in 
 Scotland; but this I refused, finding myself not capa- 
 ble for discharge of that duty. [See Appendix, X.] 
 
 In this journey, having sought of the Lord, that I 
 might be directed and kept from doing wrong, and 
 kept from snares and temptations, I had matter 
 to acknowledge the goodness of God to me, who 
 brought me off, without doing any thing willingly to 
 grieve him or wrong my conscience ; nevertheless of 
 some temptation that for the time I was under, yet 
 was I graciously delivered, — to the eternal praise 
 of his grace I 
 
 Having staid at London for the space of seven or 
 eight months, I was at this time convinced, that 
 thereafter, it was not fit for me to be so long time 
 from my wife and family; except it were for a very 
 necessary business, and that I had her consent more 
 fully thereto. 
 
 I contracted, when in London, very much weak- 
 ness of body, which in part sticks to me to this day. I 
 cannot positively assert the reasons why it was so, — 
 only this much, in the general : — Satan being very 
 busy, I was much assaulted with variety of tempta- 
 tions ; wherefore, I found it convenient to make use 
 of a spare diet. I dare not say, that I was much in 
 prayer ; but sure, I was never more called to it, — 
 and yet, very negligent. My purse also invited me 
 much to be sparing; and in this, I did afterwards 
 
53 
 
 much blame myself, that I did not take what lawfully 
 the Lord allowed me, for upholding my crazy body: — 
 though a body of sin and death be some way fed by 
 our [over-] feeding the natural body, yet we must not 
 
 [neglect] the natural body by withholding 
 
 necessary 
 
 [Here a leaf of the manuscript is mutilated and 
 torn off, so as to make a chasm of more than half a 
 page of this letter-press ; in which, something is said 
 respecting Christ being the fountain or well of life 
 itself in our hearts ; and that, when we know this, 
 we shall thirst no more, nor be satisfied with any 
 thing short of this experience.] 
 
 On my coming from London, in the year 1654, I 
 continued living the one half of the year at Aberdeen, 
 and the other half thereof, namely, the six months of 
 the Session, at Edinburgh, attending on my charge, 
 as Director of the Chancellry. But finding this way 
 of living, the one half of the ye^r from my family, not 
 convenient, neither for myself in body and mind, nor 
 for my family ; I therefore resolved with my family, to 
 come and live in the south ; seeing I could usually 
 get my affairs in the north dispatched by another, 
 which in the south I could not do, being for six 
 months in the year tied to necessary attendance. 
 And therefore, upon the 4th day of November, 1656, 
 I parted from Aberdeen, with my wife and three 
 children, and the 7th day of the aforesaid month, we 
 came safely to Leith ; where we found our two women- 
 servants and our plenishing [furniture,] come thither 
 by sea, a day or two before us. 
 
 Among other of God s goodnesses unto me, I have 
 matter to look on this, — his direction and presence 
 with me and my family, both in resolving upon and 
 
54 
 
 prosecuting our journey ; where so much of his 
 care and tender providence was manifested to us, 
 and to all in our company or that concerned us, 
 both by sea and land, that we were carried, as it 
 were, on eagles' wings, without the least trouble to 
 the mother, then about four or five months gone with 
 child, or to the young ones that were with her; though 
 the season of the year was not very convenient for 
 such to travel in ; yet, by the good hand of our God 
 with us, we were all safely brought to New-battell 
 [Newbattle, near Edinburgh,] the 15th of November 
 aforesaid. [See Appendix, Y.] 
 
 Upon the remembrance of these, and other the 
 wonderful goodness of God to me, in matters of this 
 and of a better kind, I have sometimes been thinking 
 and [minding] at the engaging of my heart anew 
 again unto him ; but find this of more concernment 
 and difficulty to me rightly to be performed, than I 
 had at any former time thought of. Of so much con- 
 cernment to me [did I find it,] to make haste and fol- 
 low hard after God, as the Psalmist says, in closing 
 more closely with him, or inevitably to be miscarried 
 and brought to a further and more dreadful distance 
 from him; — that, upon this account, were stirred in 
 me all the considerations following. 
 
 Besides the temporal favours received, of which 
 not a few instances have been given in these notes, my 
 obligation unto God, for mercies of another kind, was 
 infinitely great, to love him much ; being persuaded, 
 and that without presumption, yea, rather with fear 
 and treml)ling, that there is much forgiven. The 
 necessity of this was wonderfully cleared up to me- 
 The difficulty of attaining to this, on the other hand, 
 is no less heightened, through a busy enemy, with 
 
6S 
 
 insuperable difficulties. But at last, after some seri- 
 ous thoughts and seeking of God, as I could, that 
 which follows was at divers occasions presented to 
 me. 
 
 That, while I walked so loosely, as to admitting 
 into the heart vain and unprofitable, yea, sometimes, 
 sinful thoughts, — while my watch was so often down 
 and asleep, as to thoughts, words, and looks, — I need 
 not but expect a snare in every thingy to hinder any 
 fixedness in such resolution of seeking further com- 
 munion with God ; yea, [I need not but] fear being 
 overcome of every temptation [that might be] sug- 
 gested by Satan, who was not slow, but very active 
 [herein.] 
 
 That I was eminently called upon, before any 
 nearer access and communication with God could be 
 attained, to remember former mercies and be thank- 
 ful for them ; more especially to call to mind former 
 guiltiness, — the sins of my youth, — these having been 
 many and great ; though they be blotted out and 
 freely forgiven me, yet ought they to be, (and the 
 more for this) always before me. Psal. li. 3. By fre- 
 quent remembrance of these, I found the goodness of 
 God heightened in my view, which has pardoned and 
 overcome so much, and therefore an engagement to 
 love him much, as it is said in Luke vii. 47. of that 
 good woman. It also served to humble my heart 
 greatly, when I perceived, not only how vile I have 
 been, but still am ; — these sins, as to the root of them, 
 being still in me, and in no wise to be subdued, but 
 by going on in a daily course for mortifying them, — 
 even by near and close walking with God, in watch- 
 ing against the first motions and risings of sin in the 
 heart. This consideration put me, sometimes, upon 
 
56 
 
 the desire, to be preparing patiently to bear what 
 cross or affliction the Lord should think fit to exer- 
 cise me with ; seeing that, as a kind father, he chas- 
 tiseth and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth, 
 Heb. xii. 6; as the church saith in Mic. vii. 9, '* I will 
 bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have sinned 
 against him." 
 
 And the Lord does evidently speak out many ex- 
 cellent lessons, by this way of exercising his children 
 to the cross. Thus, he makes sin vile and loathsome 
 to them, teaching them, by the effects and fruits that 
 it produces, thereby to judge of it. Albeit, I be per- 
 suaded of this, yet most hardly could I find my heart 
 made sensible, experimentally to know what it is to 
 hate sin, — what is meant by that hatred, indigna- 
 tion, and revenge mentioned by the Apostle, 2 Cor. 
 vii. 11, — which, doubtless, in some measure, does 
 accompany every godly sorrow. But, oh ! there is 
 much difference between a speculative notion hereof, 
 and having the reality of the thing made out in expe- 
 rience unto the heart ; so that now, not only can it 
 hate sin in others, and, it may be, too severely censure 
 them for it, but doth find tke idol itself in its nature 
 restrained, so as with real indignation to say, as 
 Ephraim, Hos. xiv. 8, " What have I to do any more 
 with idols," and then, to cast them " to the moles and 
 to the bats.'* 
 
 One good lesson the Lord offers to teach us, by 
 the exercise of bearing the cross, is, — how rightly to 
 value and think of the bitter sufferings and death of 
 Christ. If there be so much as we conceive of bit- 
 terness, and that which is unpleasing to us, in our 
 petty sufferings, what was there in the sufferings of 
 Him, who endured the Father's wrath for our sakes. 
 
57 
 
 But, this not being my purpose to insist on here, 1 
 shall leave the enlarging of it to every heart, as the 
 Lord shall be pleased to enlarge them, in their medi- 
 tation of it. Only, because, in experience, I have 
 found the truth of one observation relating thereto, 
 let me shortly give it. 
 
 Much of the cause, why many godly persons, who 
 meditate and think much on the death of Christ, yet 
 find very little right and true advantage by so doing, 
 may be, — that the thing mainly looked at, is the tra- 
 gical story of his death and sufferings. This is the 
 chief use which the Papists, and many carnal Pro- 
 testants also, make of Christ's sufferings, to meditate 
 and set out to themselves the grievousness of them, 
 so to move their hearts to a relenting and compassion 
 to him, and indignation against the Jews for their 
 crucifying of him ; with an admiring of his incom- 
 parable love. And to get the heart thus affected, is 
 by many counted to be grace ; whereas, it is no more 
 than what the like tragical story of some great and 
 noble personage will work, and useth ordinarily so to 
 do in ingenuous spirits, who read or hear of it, — yea, 
 and that, oftentimes, though it be but in a way of 
 fiction. This, when it reacheth no higher, is so far 
 from being faith, or a thing any-wise acceptable in 
 God's sight, is but carnal and fleshly devotion. 
 springing from fancy, which is pleased with such a 
 story. Such stories use to stir up principles of hu- 
 manity in men unto compassionate love, which Christ 
 himself, at his sufferings, found fault with, as being 
 not spiritual nor raised enough, in those women, who 
 went weeping to see him so handled : ** Weep not 
 for me," says he ; that is, " Weep not so much for 
 this, to see me so unworthily handled by these for 
 
68 
 
 whom I die." But then, if it be inquired, What is it 
 in Christ's passion^ that should be most minded and 
 looked to ? Answer. The chief and main thing to 
 be looked unto, when the heart would rightly view 
 and meditate on the sufferings of Christ, is, the end, 
 meaning, and intent of God, and of Christ himself in 
 his sufferings. It is the right consideration of this, 
 eyed by faiths which draws the heart to rest on 
 Christ ; when it perceives, that his aim and end in suf- 
 fering for poor sinners, so fully answers to what is its 
 aim and desire, — to wit, that sinners might be saved. 
 When it perceives, that Christ's heart was as full in 
 this, to procure it, as the sinner's heart can be to de- 
 sire it. This consideration, borne home on the soul, 
 draws it to Christ, to rest on him ; which all the con- 
 siderations else, let the heart be as much enlarged 
 and taken with them as may be, can never do ; they, 
 being but fruits of the flesh, can never produce so 
 high an end. And the like may be said of human 
 inventions, as crucifixes, lively representations of the 
 passion of Christ, unto the sight of fancy, do ex- 
 ceedingly provoke men to such devotional medita- 
 tions and affections. But, all they work is an histo- 
 rical faith, only an historical love and remembrance; 
 and no other than such effects are produced in many, 
 by reading the history of the Bible, — even in many, 
 who are yet much against such crucifixes, &c. But, 
 as God looks principally at the meaning of the Spirit 
 in prayer, Rom. viii., so doth faith look principally to 
 the meaning of Christ in his sufferings. And as, in 
 all other truths, a believer is said to have the mind 
 of Christ, 1 Cor. ii. 16., so especially, he minds what 
 was the mind and heart of Christ in all his suffer- 
 ings ; for, it is that in them which answers to his 
 
69 
 
 aim and purpose, namely, a desire to be saved from 
 sin and judgment ; and, to effectuate this, was tlie 
 very aim and end of God in sending Christ, and of 
 Christ in suffering so cheerfully. [See Appendix, 
 Z.] 
 
 Another lesson, which ordinarily the Lord useth 
 to teach his children, by exercising them with the 
 cross, is, — that thereby they may be learning more 
 soberly to think of, and less to engage their hearts 
 unto, the things of a present world : so, commonly 
 it falls out, that every rose we taste of here, has a 
 thorn and prick under the leaf of it. And therefore, 
 if, in every comfort of this kind that thou enjoyest 
 here, there be some mixture of bitterness, some water 
 amongst thy wine; mistake not, but look on it as 
 proceeding from the wisdom and love of God to thee, 
 thereby, not only to let thee see by speculation, but 
 find from experience, how vain and empty the things 
 of a present world are. So found he, that had the 
 largest experience of them, Solomon, Eccles. i. &c. 
 and from this, he is drawn to a good conclusion, 
 xii. 13. Let us therefore consider the whole matter : — 
 *♦ fear God and keep his commandments, for this is 
 the whole duty of man." 
 
 Again, the exercise of the cross serves much for 
 the increase and exercise of grace. Rom. v. 3, 
 ** Tribulation works patience," &c. ; and therefore 
 says the Prophet, ** It is good for a man that he bear 
 the yoke in his youth." Lam. iii. 27. The Psalmist 
 found it so, cxix. 67, " Before I was afflicted I went 
 astray, but now have I kept thy word." In Heb. xii. 
 11, there is a remarkable expression respecting chas- 
 tisements, or bearing the cross : — ** No chastisement 
 for the present secmeth to be joyous, but grievous. 
 
60 
 
 afterward it brings forth the peaceable fruit of righte- 
 ousness to them that are exercised thereby." Observe 
 the word exercised; the cross affords fruit to none 
 but to them that are exercised thereby, that is, whose 
 daily exercise it is, to be under the cross. They that 
 make the patient bearing of the cross their daily ex- 
 ercise, shall, doubtless, find grace much exercised 
 and growing thereby. 
 
 But one might ask me. What I mean by the 
 cross ? — as sometimes my own heart did. Having 
 considered, that the cross was not only of so much 
 use and advantage, but so necessary to Christians, 
 as that, without walking in this way of the cross after 
 Christ, they could not come to the crown ; I was 
 sometimes putting this query to myself. What cross 
 was I under? And indeed, it seemed to me, I was 
 under none, — having abundance of all earthly com- 
 forts ; and though not in such measure as covetous 
 hearts desire, yet I thought myself the more free of 
 the cross in this, — that I was satisfied with what I 
 had, as not being much troubled with sickness, nor 
 with poverty, nor with want of contentment in my 
 wife, or children, or sisters, &c. And thus, it did 
 not appear to me, what cross I was under, or how 
 exercised thereby. I was sometimes not far from 
 concluding my state to be, on this account, ver^/ dan- 
 gerous ; — for God deals so, not with sons, but with 
 bastards, Heb. xii. 7, 8. The thoughts following oc- 
 curred to me thereon. 
 
 First, that a believer may be much exercised, 
 though he be under no such dispensation, as, to the 
 world's eye, may appear a cross ; yet may he be, in 
 Christ's account, taking up his cross daily, when he 
 is preparing for it. So is it well said to this purport. 
 
61 
 
 That a Christian is always a martyr in action or in 
 affection; that is, either actually under the cross, 
 or preparing his affections so to frame with the cross, 
 that he may contentedly undergo it, when it comes. — 
 The consideration of that Scripture, — Job iii. 25, 
 " The thing that I greatly feared is come upon me, and 
 that which I was afraid of is come unto me," — af- 
 forded some help [on this point.] I considered, it is 
 a duty for a believer, that would not be surprised 
 with the cross, when he is enjoying earthly comforts 
 in the largest measure, (as who could have them more 
 than Job had,) then to be supposing that the time may 
 come, wherein he may want all these things ; and 
 not only so, but the contrary evils ought to be pro- 
 vided for. So, it is evident. Job was doing; not only 
 forecasting the want of what he was then enjoying, 
 but greatly fearing the very height of that extremity 
 to which he was reduced. This, rightly dwelt upon, 
 may serve very much for the humbling of our hearts, 
 who are so exceedingly short in such duties; and 
 should make us also clearly see, why the cross is so 
 scared at, and so impatiently borne, when it comes. 
 We habituate not ourselves to serious thoughts of it, 
 so are we surprised and confounded when it comes. 
 But, happy is that man, who is daily habituating 
 himself to such foresight ; and, for the making of his 
 purpose the more effectual, is sometimes abridging 
 himself of the utmost extent to which he might go in 
 the use of lawful pleasures; knowing that, without 
 this, it is not possible he can escape going beyond 
 bounds. Add further, he will sometimes, for a sea- 
 son, deny himself the satisfaction of such a lawful 
 comfort, wholly secluding himself from any use of it; 
 being very sensible of the goodness of God in per- 
 
62 
 
 mitting him the use of it, yet he keeps it as it were 
 without doors J that he may keep Christ the closer 
 within. Not as though Christ and this lawful plea- 
 sure, might not be both enjoyed together; — for he 
 gives us large allowance even in these things, (see 
 Neh. viii. 10.) and, as is there signified, the com- 
 fortable use of them is sometimes much for the ad- 
 vantage of believers ; but, — in order to the preparing 
 his heart to live without all these things, — is he often 
 denying himself y and forecasting [the loss of them,] 
 especially of those which he finds his heart to dote 
 upon, or where he has cause to fear this. 
 
 Another way whereby a believer may be exercised 
 in bearing the cross daily, though actually he be under 
 no visible cross for the present, is, — when he rightly 
 reflects upon past corrections and warnings, how he 
 hath sometimes mistaken what such a dispensation 
 did speak to him. It may be, when he considers of 
 it again, with all the observable circumstances both 
 of mercy and judgment, he shall now find the mind 
 of God more clearly made known to him [in it,] and 
 much matter of humiliation for his dulness, sloth, 
 and negligence ; — also much occasion to admire 
 God's goodness, who yet continues to spare him, 
 notwithstanding his so frequent mistaking, and so 
 unanswerable walking to these dispensations. For 
 when the Lord points at some fault, which he wills 
 thee to amend ; and advertises thee of this, by some 
 messenger of peace, — some act of mercy and goodness 
 beyond thy expectation, or some messenger of his 
 anger, — the voice of his rod, which speaks to the 
 man of wisdom, Mic. vi. 9; I say, — when thou con- 
 siderest, that thus the Lord deals with thee ; and yet, 
 thou seest not, or mindest not, — this is no small 
 
63 
 
 aggravation of sin. And what matter of praise and 
 admiration will be liere, — that thou hast yet an op- 
 portunity offered thee to mend ! When the heart is 
 enlarged to this purpose by the hand of God, there 
 will be matter of sanctified exercise, which Christ 
 will as acceptably account of, as bearing any cross 
 whatsoever. 
 
 A third, and special way, in which a gracious 
 heart, that has no external want or cross upon him, 
 may yet be daily under sad and heavy exercise of the 
 cross, [is this.] — Suppose thy condition be such, as 
 that thou enjoyest all earthly things at thy will ; yet, 
 as the Apostle says, 1 Cor. xv. 19, " If in this life only 
 we have hope in Christ, of all men we are most mi- 
 serable," so, I may say, if thou be satisfied with what 
 thou hast of these things, sad is thy cross, though 
 thou knowest it not. But, I suppose, thou be one of 
 those, that count the enjoying of a blink of Christ's 
 face worth all these things, and his withdrawing or 
 hiding of himself but a little, to be a more sad afflic- 
 tion to thee than the want of any of these things 
 could possibly be. If Abraham could say, Gen. xv. 
 2, that while he wanted a child, he counted little else 
 that God could give him ; how much more mayst 
 thou say so, if thou go Christ-less, what hast thou ? 
 [Here some parts of the manuscript are omitted, 
 being chiefly reflections on Rom. vii. 24, and an allu- 
 sion to the case of Hezekiah, 2 Chron. xxxii. 26.] 
 
 The 24th day of February, 1657, I was advertised 
 by my wife, of a sore and sudden illness that had 
 overtaken my child Andrew ; the like unto which had 
 formerly overtaken my daughter Margaret, of which 
 she died unexpectedly in two days' sickness. This 
 circumstance did affright her sore, and make her ap- 
 
64 
 
 prehend clanger of present death ; yet the Lord was 
 pleased, the next morning, to refresh me with good 
 news of the child's being better: — I, having sought 
 it of the Lord, must acknowledge it a new mercy and 
 return of prayer. — Upon the consideration of it, I 
 conceive myself obliged to endeavour, for myself and 
 my wife, to have our hearts more loosened from our 
 misplaced affection to that child in particular ; so 
 that, if the Lord shall remove him, we may with con- 
 tentment submit ; — which, for the present, I clearly 
 perceive, neither I nor she are so well fitted for as we 
 should be. Also further — to consider more, what the 
 meaning of that Scripture is, Jer. x. 24, " O Lord, 
 correct me, but with judgment, not in thine anger, 
 lest thou bring me to nothing." 
 
 Having for many days put up some desires to the 
 Lord, on behalf of his people and work, I was this 
 day, 10th of April, 1657, convinced, that my way was 
 but very slight and formal ; and that the considera- 
 tion of the work of God, and his people's condition 
 at this time, hath been but very superficially looked 
 on by me. Therefore was I some way desirous, to 
 be humbled before the Lord for my former neglect, 
 and my not observing what the Lord is about, in 
 these times; and what he is so wonderfully work- 
 ing, by such contrary means to those we had pro- 
 posed, as the way for carrying on his work. That 
 Scripture came to my mind, Jer. xlv. 2 to 5. May 
 not the Lord be said, in these days, to be breaking 
 down what formerly he had builded, and plucking up 
 what he had planted ; and yet, for the most part, how 
 senseless are his people! But let my thoughts be 
 confined rather to myself ; for, if I may presume to 
 be counted among the Lord's people, sure I am, there 
 
65 
 
 hath been none, who hath had any measure of light 
 or impression from the Lord of these things, that 
 have proved more Hfeless, formal, and negligent, as 
 to a right minding of the concernment of the Lord 
 and his people. What a sad matter is it, for the 
 Lord's people, in such a time, not only to be in dark- 
 ness as to their duty, but so far deserted, as they have 
 been for a long time, and unfitted to carry on what 
 remains to he done of the Lord's work, that they are 
 generally inclining to sit down and he satisfied with 
 what they have. Yea, (which is worse, — if worse 
 may be,) are there not many of the servants of Christ, 
 who hath been eminently carried forth to be glorious 
 instruments in bringing forward the work to this 
 length ; but who are clearly turning back again, and 
 ready to sit down upon the things of a present world, 
 so as to be in hazard of being bewitched by these ? — 
 or, if not, are they not generally seeking to sit down 
 upon the dawnings [only,] of the morning light ? 
 While as, Jesus Christ, like the sun in his bright- 
 ness, is mounting up, and calling them to follow on, 
 unto the perfect day ; — until his enemies be altoge- 
 ther made his footstool, and the earth he filled with 
 the glory of the Lord, as is promised in Numbers, 
 xiv. 21. Yea, (which is yet more sad, — if any thing 
 can so be said to be,) does not this appear very dread- 
 ful in their condition ? — that, while many of them are 
 thus deserted, others, who profess they would he fur- 
 therwards, in carrying on what remains to be done, 
 are [themselves] so deserted and forsaken of the 
 Lord, (as to the knowledge of his mind about the 
 right way of prosecuting what may be their duty, 
 and that which they would so far be about,) — that 
 they are [even] in close opposition and contrary terms 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 one to another, bitterly persecuting and like to beat 
 one another. And yet, their contending is about 
 trifles, or matters disputable, — matters in which, 
 thougli they differed, they might well allow charity 
 one to another, and sweetly carry on the work toge- 
 ther, but that the Spirit of the Lord is departed 
 from them : — this is a circumstance aggravating their 
 distraction, and the miserable evils of it ; so that it 
 may be said, '' The princes of Zoan are become 
 fools," Isai. xix. 13 ; — but the sun is gone down 
 over the prophets, and the day is dark unto them. 
 Micah iii. 6. 
 
 Yet, in this sad apprehension of the present con- 
 dition of things, there was matter for me to be com- 
 forted, [even] in this, — that, out of such darkness, 
 our Lord can bring light ; and not only that he can, 
 but also that he will do it. And though this dark, 
 deserted condition doth speak out much cause for 
 lamentation and woe unto us ; because of the influ- 
 ence, which, doubtless, our sins have had in occa- 
 sioning this, — (and well were it for that man who is 
 rightly aflfected, laying it to heart ;) yet all this, ought 
 not to lead to the discouragement of any, or the 
 fainting of their confidence in the truth of what is 
 promised — that Jerusalem shall be made the praise 
 of the earth, and that this is the time when the Lord 
 is about to do it. Yea, — (which is observable, if I 
 mistake not the Scriptures,) — this, the deserted and 
 dark condition of the godly, may be warrantably a 
 ground, on which they may conclude, the time of their 
 deliverance and redemption draws near. So Christ 
 saith, Luke, chap. xxi. '* When these things be- 
 gin to come to pass, then look up and lift up your 
 heads, for your redemption draweth near." Consider, 
 
67 
 
 when shall this be? — in verse 24th, it is said, when 
 the times of the Gentiles shall be fulfilled, then Jeru- 
 salem shall be delivered. And what are the signs 
 accompanying these times ? — " perplexity and dis- 
 tress of nations," and '* men's hearts failing them for 
 fear, and for looking after those things which are 
 coming on the earth," &c. The Prophet Zechariah, 
 xiv. 6, speaking of this time, tells plainly, — that it 
 shall be a time of strong confusion, neither light nor 
 dark; and that the expected light shall not come 
 until the evening, — even then, when people are giving 
 over hope of light, and expecting nothing but more 
 darkness. Then will the living waters go out from 
 Jerusalem, and then will " the Lord be King over all 
 the earth ;" then will '* there be but one Lord, and his 
 name one." Then will he " turn to the people a 
 pure language, that they may all call upon his name, 
 to serve him with one consent.'' Zeph. iii. 9. 
 
 The Lord's people should therefore be labouring to 
 stay and establish their hearts, not to be shaken in 
 their confidence of the truth of the promises of his 
 coming ; — for, lo ! He comes, with power and great 
 glory. Matt. xxiv. 30. — " But who may abide the 
 day of his coming ?" Mai. iii. 2. — They should la- 
 bour, so to be established in the faith of his pro- 
 mises, as not to be shaken at what has already, or 
 may as yet come, of a day of darkness and desertion. 
 Is there not also warrant for them, to be waiting for 
 a dreadful time of suffering, with which they may 
 be tried ? — as the Scriptures do very plentifully hold 
 forth, — in which Satan, having transformed himself 
 into an angel of light, shall so far prevail, that, if it 
 were possible, he should deceive the very elect. This 
 day, as it hath, in a great measure, already come on 
 
 F 2 
 
68 
 
 us in tbis generation ; yet not so, but that more, and 
 much more of this kind, may be our lot to be tried 
 with. It appears very evident from the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, Isai. i. 25 and iv. 4, that before that great and 
 glorious appearing of Christ, i\\Q dross and tin of his 
 people must be purely purged away by the spirit of 
 judgment and of burning, — a day of such trouble, 
 says Daniel, xii. 1, '' as never was," — such a day must 
 there he, before the Lord's people " shall be deh- 
 vered ;" such a day, wherein two parts shall be cut 
 off and die, and a third part shall be saved " through 
 the fire," [after] being " refined" and " tried" as " sil- 
 ver" and as " gold." 
 
 O ! that, by the consideration of these things, I 
 might stir up my own heart, so to labour to be rooted 
 and grounded in the love of the truth, and knowledge 
 of the gospel of Christ ; that no temptation on the 
 one hand, or on the other, should shake me, in those 
 dreadful, shaking, and trying times, when the Lord 
 is about the searching " Jerusalem with candles.'' 
 Zeph. i. 12. This search is there said to be, for the 
 punishment of those that are settled on their lees. — 
 Lord ! save me from settling, either in a lifeless 
 form of religion, without the power thereof or in 
 any bait or temptation that may arise from the al- 
 lurements of a present world ; that I may, by grace, 
 be saved from the errors of the times, to which so 
 many are given up, to the dreadful offence and scan- 
 dal of the gospel ! So also, I pray, that the Lord, of 
 his goodness and free grace, would save me from re- 
 sisting or refusing to receive light, when it does 
 proceed from Himself who is the Fountain of light 
 and life ; [especially] when He is about these glo- 
 rious manifestations and discoveries of himself, which 
 
69 
 
 shall consume the man of sin, even with the bright- 
 ness of his coming, 2 Thess. ii. 3 and 8, — and [which 
 shall also] make his own shine more brightly than 
 the sun in the firmament, through the abounding 
 measure of the graces of his Spirit in them. See 
 Dan. xii. 3, and Isai. xxx. 26. Then shall a little 
 one be like David, and the house of David like the 
 angel of God. Zech. xii. 8. How far are the least of 
 the saints from having attained to this pitch ! and 
 yet no less than this ought to be in their eye and 
 aim ; — the kingdom of Christ, which by himself we 
 are taught daily to pray that it may come, will pro- 
 duce no less. But how far are we [the religious 
 professors of this day] from it ! and how much may 
 we, in all appearance, be likely to suffer, before our 
 dross and tin be taken away, that we may be ac- 
 counted worthy to win " places" among the number 
 of those that shall get leave to " stand by ;" [accord- 
 ing to that place in Zech. iii. 4, 7. " Behold, I have 
 caused thine iniquity to pass from thee." " If thou 
 wilt walk in my ways, and if thou wilt keep my 
 charge, then thou shalt also judge my house, and 
 shalt also keep my courts, and I will give thee places 
 to walk among these that stand by."] 
 
70 
 
 CHAPTER VL 
 
 ALEXANDER JAFFRAY COMMEMORATES THE PROVIDENTIAL KINDNESS OF THE 
 LORD TO HIS FAMILY— HIS VIEWS AND RESOLUTIONS AT THIS PERIOD WITH 
 REGARD TO PRAYER, &c— SOME REFLECTIONS ON " HAVING A NAME TO LIVE," 
 AND ON " STRENGTHENING THE THINGS THAT REMAIN," &c.— ON BEING " SO- 
 BER, AND WATCHING UNTO PRAYER." 
 
 This day, I had been labouring to remember with 
 thankfulness, the kindness of the Lord to my family ; 
 and, in particular, his sweet providence towards us 
 in our journey here, and since we came here ; and 
 now, of late, that he hath brought our youngest child, 
 John, safely to us. This was a mercy, which 1 had 
 divers times sought of the Lord ; and which, now 
 and ever, I desire to remember with all thankfulness, 
 as the fruit and answer of prayer. My desire was 
 also to the Lord, that he would save me from letting 
 these my dear children, or any thing else of my en- 
 joyments, get too much room in my heart. I also 
 sought of the Lord, that my wife's condition, at this 
 time of her delivery, may be remembered ; and that 
 the neglect of former deliverances, at such times of 
 strait both to her and me, may not now be remem- 
 bered [against us ;] but that we may be helped to re- 
 member with much thankfulness these straits and dif- 
 ficulties, with the out-gets we then had, and the vows 
 and promises we then made ; hoping that the Lord 
 will yet be gracious, and even particularly at this 
 
71 
 
 time will spare and pity her, and give us once more 
 occasion to praise his name ! 
 
 The 11th day, being Saturday, I had been some 
 time of the afternoon until six o'clock at the fields: 
 when T came in, I intended to have taken up the rest 
 of that evening with prayer and meditation, in refer- 
 ence to a better preparation for the sabbath. Yet 
 was 1 entangled with some worldly business, of no 
 necessary or present use, but which might have been 
 very well done at another time, without any loss or 
 danger. A little before eight o'clock, / set myself to 
 prayer; but, owing to a loose, roving heart, distracted 
 with worldly business, not a word could 1 get ex- 
 pressed. Here, I began to consider the language of 
 this dispensation, to speak no less than a sad check 
 and challenge for my former laziness and negligence, 
 in not stirring up myself with delight to be about these 
 holy duties of prayer and meditation. And having 
 thought a little on this point, — not only in relation to 
 some more time to be hereafter spent for preparation 
 against the sabbath ; but also in relation to all my ex- 
 ercises in divine worship, both on sabbath and other 
 days, — I found, upon a more exact examination of 
 my way, both in private when I am alone, and more 
 publicly when I am with my family, and elsewhere in 
 the assemblies for public worship, — there was much 
 matter of humiliation for many things both wanting 
 and wrong in these duties, which, by the grace of the 
 Lord and in his strength, I intend to amend. 
 
 First, In the morning, I resolve to labour, when 
 with convenience I can, to have some time before 
 private prayer, for reading some portion of Scripture 
 and meditation thereon, as relating not only to my 
 own private case, but to the condition and case of 
 
72 
 
 my family ; so that I may be fitted to pray for and 
 with them, and also to exhort and edify them from 
 the words, as all, or any of them, shall be observed 
 to stand most in need ; not doubting, but I shall find 
 it a way profitable both for them and me, and blessed 
 of God. And not only to read Scripture with them ; 
 but some time, if conveniently it may be had, every 
 day, to interrogate the meaning of such a place, or 
 what any of them could observe from it. By this 
 means there may be good occasion had, not only to 
 acquaint myself and them with the history of the 
 Bible; but of catechising them, and of commending 
 any virtue or reproving any vice, of which they may 
 stand in need. 
 
 Secondly, To labour to watch more over my heart 
 ill time of prayer, either private or more public, 
 against wandering and vain thoughts ; which, as at 
 all times they are wrong and sinful, so more espe- 
 cially then. Eccles. v. 1. "Keep thy foot;" — by 
 foot there, is meant the affections, which, as they are 
 at all times to be kept, so especially, says the Spirit, 
 tJiere, " when thou goest to the house of God;" and, 
 verse 2, there is a notable reason added, why it 
 should be thus, — which, were it well observed, might 
 be a good means for keeping the heart right in time 
 of prayer, — " God is in heaven, and thou upon earth; 
 therefore let thy words be few." If the majesty of 
 God, to whom we speak, were considered, it might 
 help us much, not only against sinful speakiiig, but 
 sinful thinking also, as the Spirit there clearly in- 
 timates. 
 
 Thirdly, That the heart may be the better helped 
 to be watchful in prayer, I find it necessary, to be 
 more watchful between the times of approaching to 
 
73 
 
 Ood by prayer; being convinced, that in this duty I 
 am more wanting, and have more frequently failed, 
 than in any thing else ; yea, I conceive, my failing in 
 every thing else is mostly owing to this,— that I have 
 not actively bestirred myself up, in the strength of 
 Christ, to be more in this duty of watching. The 
 Lord help me, therefore, to think of the absolute ne- 
 cessity and great advantage of prosecuting, by the 
 strength of Christ, a more diligent and close way of 
 watching over my heart! for without so doing, there 
 is no hope of making further progress in the ways 
 of Christ, nor any quenching of the fiery darts and 
 buffettings of Satan, wherewith I am so frequently 
 and furiously assaulted. 
 
 While I was thinking on these things, two Scrip- 
 tures occurred to my thoughts ; the one, affording 
 motives and pressing arguments persuading to the 
 duty; the other, offering a notable means, teaching 
 how it may be done. The first Scripture was. Rev. 
 iii. 1, 2, 3. '^ These things, saith He, that hath the 
 seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars." Observe, 
 it is Christ that is the speaker, and it is to the lively- 
 like, but dead creature. O how lively a description 
 of me.' and how dreadful a guiltiness is it, to have 
 much in appearance before men, when in the sight of 
 God, there is nothing but deadness at the heart! 
 And what is it, that Christ saith to such a soul, what 
 bids he it do, for the remedy of its dead condition ? 
 " Be watchful"— <Aere is the duty ; and the effect of it 
 shall be, that the things which remain, which yet are 
 not fully dead, but ready to rfie,— these shall be 
 strengthened. O what a speaking Scripture unto 
 my condition ; who, through unwatchfulness, have 
 sensibly lost much, and the sin and corruption of my 
 
74 
 
 nature become stronger exceedingly ! Yet, — glory to 
 the Lord Jesus ! — who tells me, by his Spirit bear- 
 ing witness to mine in these Scriptures, that there is 
 yet some little life which remains, not yet dead ; 
 and that, by grace, through watching, it may be 
 
 strengthened. In verse 3, motives inducing 
 
 to watchfulness are offered : — First, '* Remember 
 how thou hast received,'' Second, " How thou hast 
 heard;' Third, " Hold fast;' and Fourth, '' Repent." " 
 The duty of watchfulness, is of difficult, yet most 
 necessary use ; and therefore the Spirit presseth it 
 much. Mark, xiv. 38, Christ appoints [his disciples] 
 to watch and pray, as if it were the only means to pre- 
 vent temptations ; and in chap. xiii. ver. 37, as if he 
 were to leave no other direction to any or all of his 
 disciples, he saith, **' What I say to you, I say to 
 you all. Watch." 
 
 Now, the means whereby one may best attain to 
 know the worth of this duty, and how to perform it, 
 is, first, by remembering " how thou hast received," 
 &c. says the text. It wiU prove a notable means to 
 help us to keep what we have, if we consider rightly, 
 what it is that we have, and how we have received 
 it. 
 
 What is it that a believer hath, that he must so care- 
 fully watch over? In verse 11 of the said chapter of 
 Revelation, it is called a crown. — '* Hold fast that 
 which thou hast, let no man take thy crown." 
 Crowns are thought to be things of most worth and 
 account among men : and therefore, grace is com- 
 pared to a crown. How careful are men to get, and 
 to keep a crown, when they have it. Yet what sor- 
 row and vexation does many times accompany them ; 
 and, at the best, they are but perishing and tran- 
 
75 
 
 sitory things. But, there is no such inconvenience 
 accompanying this crown,— *' it is a crown of life," 
 and lasts for ever :— therefore make much of it, and 
 keep it 2i;eZZ— therefore, *' Watch." The thing we 
 have to keep, and for which we are to watch, is of 
 infinite worth,— beyond all the crowns of the world ; 
 yea, beyond the worth of earth and heaven too ; yea, 
 infinitely beyond the worth of all the things imagin- 
 able — is communion with God. " My Beloved is 
 mine, and I am his,'' saith the spouse. Cant. ii. 16. 
 Jesus Christ is ours :—0, what a treasure! The 
 Apostle reasons to this purpose, and concludes 
 sweetly, 1 Cor. iii. 21, 22, 23,— " All things are 
 
 yours ; ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's." 
 
 Yea, the Holy Ghost is also ours and dwells in us, 
 1 Cor. iii. 16, 17,—" Know ye not that ye are the 
 temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth 
 in you ? If any man defile the temple of God, him 
 will God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, 
 which temple ye are;" and in chap. vi. 19, 20* 
 '' What ? know ye not that your body is the temple 
 of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of 
 God, and ye are not your own ? For ye are bought 
 with a price : therefore, glorify God in your body, 
 and in your spirit, which are God's." What strong 
 language is there here! The Holy Ghost is in 
 you, your body is his temple, therefore glorify God 
 in your body. Have ye got so honourable a guest in 
 your house, will ye not watch diligently to keep him 
 well. [See Appendix, AA.] See in 'Canticles, ii. 
 7, how the soul that has gotten him, will be careful 
 to keep him ; and again, chap. viii. 4,—" I charge 
 you,— that ye stir not up nor awake my Love, until 
 he please." This charge is again repeated in chap. 
 
76 
 
 iii. 5, and in verse 7 and 8; because of fear in the 
 night, lest any thing should disturb him, she sets a 
 strict watch, sixty valiant men about his bed, expert 
 in war, holding swords on their thigh. What watcli- 
 fulness is there here ! No less will be thy care and 
 diligence, to watch against every thing that may dis- 
 please him, or interrupt his remaining and resting with 
 thee, if thou hast indeed received him and knowest his 
 worth. Not knowing the excellent worth of Jesus, 
 and his precious company, makes us to be so little 
 watchful over our hearts, in entertaining every motion 
 of his Spirit, and stirring up ourselves thereto, and, 
 avoiding every " appearance of evil," 1 Thess. v. 22. 
 What evils may be thought of less importance than a 
 look or a thought, when it is not consented to; yet 
 these, if thou be not humbled for them, much more 
 if given way to, are a letting down of thy watch, and 
 may deprive thee of communion with Christ. For, 
 Mat. V. 28, a light look of the eye, if not carefully 
 watched over, may, in the sight of Christ, become 
 adultery; and therefore, that prudent and* precious 
 man, Job, xxxi. 1, that he might not think a wrong 
 thought, resolves not to look a wrong look ; he knew 
 how the one draws on the other, and that both of 
 them were sinful in the sight of God. And doubtless 
 thou dost so, if thou knowest what it is, to keep up a 
 watch for entertaining of Christ; and, on the con- 
 trary, if thou canst dispense with thyself in these or 
 the like things, thou knowest him not, nor the worth 
 of his company, — thou dost not watch, live otherwise 
 how blamelessly and diligently, in the practice of re- 
 ligious duties, thou wilt. 
 
 Consider, further, how thou got this that thou 
 hast ; and this may very much stir up the heart to 
 
77 
 
 attention and watchfulness. Thou hast received it 
 very freely, — never was there so free a gift as grace is. 
 The Spirit of God by the Prophet Ezekiel, chap. xvi. 
 sets this very notably forth under the type of a 
 wretched infant, lying in the open fields in its blood, 
 &c. Consider, then, how freely, how fully, he hath 
 given to thee. These points are of great importance, 
 and may be largely extended in meditation. How 
 exceedingly is the love of God commended to us, 
 from the consideration of the freedom of it. Rom. 
 V. 8, 9, 10, " For if, when we were enemies, we were 
 reconciled to God by the death of his Son ; much 
 more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life." 
 Then consider also, how fully thou hast received, 
 John, i. 16, " Of his fulness have we all received, and 
 grace for grace." In thy proportion, thou hast received 
 some measure of every grace, that Christ received 
 without measure, and these he augments and perfects 
 by his presence ; and wilt thou not therefore watch 
 to make him welcome? In Col. ii. 10, we are said to 
 be complete in him ; and how does Christ, John, xv. 
 11. and xvi. 24, press his disciples to ask of him, that 
 their joy may be full. If thou hast Christ as thy por- 
 tion, mayst thou not say with the Prophet, Psal. xvi. 
 
 6, that the lines are fallen to thee in pleasant places, 
 and that thou hast a goodly heritage ? How do men 
 ordinarily contend for their heritage! — contend for 
 keeping Christ, by watching over thy heart, — dili- 
 gently keep it [even] wit/i all keeping. Prov. iv. 23. 
 
 The other Scripture, which was offered to my 
 thoughts, as one holding forth a notable means to 
 help us in the duty of watchfulness was, 1 Peter, iv. 
 
 7, '' But the end of all things is at hand; be ye there- 
 fore sober, and watch unto prayer." 
 
7g 
 
 There are three things in these words, the right 
 consideration of which may very much help us, in 
 setting up, and keeping up a daily watch over our 
 hearts. First, A right consideration of things pre- 
 sent, and of things to come. Secondly, Sobriety in 
 the use of every thing that we have, or may enjoy 
 here. And thirdly, A daily renewing of the act and 
 exercise of watching, with an eye unto prayer. 
 
 [After some reference had to that text, Eccles, i. 2, 
 and i. 17, 18, on the first of the above heads, the 
 writer cites 1 John, ii. 15, 16 ; then John, iv. 13, 14 ; 
 then Isai. Ixiv. 4, as quoted by the Apostle Paul, 
 in 1 Cor. ii. 9. Under the second head, the follow- 
 ing sentences occur ; the rest being here omitted.] 
 
 A sentry may be very punctual in his duty, yet if 
 he be not a sober man, but one that is distempered in 
 body by drunkenness, or in mind with giddiness, fre- 
 quently gives untimely and uncertain alarms. And 
 though he may discern the enemy and give warning 
 of his coming, yet falls not on the right way of re- 
 sistance; but instead of making him stand at a due 
 distance, lets him come too near, and falls a parleying 
 with him ; without caUing his corporal, whereby the 
 main guard may be advertised, and so the whole city 
 be put in arms. And as in this case, the experience 
 of a good soldier can well tell him, there is nothing 
 more dangerous for a place besieged, than such a 
 sentry; so my experience does sadly give me to know, 
 that there is no case more dangerous for a besieged 
 soul, than watchfulness without sobriety. And there- 
 fore, how fitly does the Apostle, 1 Peter, v. 8, join 
 them together, " Be sober, be vigilant :" the reason 
 he adds, is also very observable : — ye have a busy, 
 subtle, deceitful, and desperate enemy ; therefore so- 
 
79 
 
 briety, as well as watchfulness, will be needful for 
 your watchman. He puts sobriety also in the first 
 
 place 
 
 The Apostle says, 1 Cor. vi. 12, " All things are 
 lawful for me, yet I will not come under the power 
 of any :" — beware, then, that [things lawful] get not 
 too much power to command over you, or to be 
 looked on as absolutely necessary. Consider; ye 
 may, yea, ye must be without them ; and it will prove 
 not a little for your advantage, even while ye have 
 them most at your command, sometimes to be de- 
 nying yourself the comfort of them, the better to ha- 
 bituate yourself to live without them ; seeing ye 
 know, ye may leave them, or they must leave you, 
 before it be long. [Here the writer briefly adverts 
 to the snare which there may be, to some, in the 
 other extreme ; and that such have need to mind the 
 exhortation given to Timothy, v. 23.] It is likely, 
 Timothy, was in this respect to be admonished ; 
 therefore the Apostle advises him to forbear drinking 
 water, and to take a little wine, — but it was for his 
 " often infirmities." There may be not only a defect, 
 but a sinful extremity and acting in these things, 
 which have but " a show of wisdom in will-worship 
 and humility, and neglecting of the body." Col. ii. 
 23. But the other extremity is, sometimes, a sur- 
 prising temptation even to the godly. Solomon, in 
 the 23d of Proverbs, having spoken of that abomi- 
 nable sin of drunkenness, in verse 31, gives warning 
 of the danger there is, in giving way so far as with 
 delight to look upon the good qualities of the 
 wine, namely, its motion and colour in the cup ; in- 
 timating, that we may be allured to lust after it, 
 which, in Christ's account, is no less than the very 
 
80 
 
 acting of the sin itself; see Matt. v. 28. O, what 
 matter of humiliation and mourning, may there arise 
 from this consideration, for by-gone guiltiness ! what 
 matter of sobriety and watching unto prayer for the 
 time to come ! How ignorant have I been of the 
 wiles of the devil,- of his devices and methods in 
 tempting! as the Apostle expresseth it in 2 Cor. ii. 
 
 11. It is not merely exorbitancy, or giving way 
 
 to satisfy the several appetites in eating or drinking, 
 that is here spoken against, but every thing of the 
 like kind or nature, wherein the feedings much 
 more the satisfying of the lust of the eye, the lust 
 of the flesh, or the pride of life, are given 'way to. 
 1 John, ii. 16. 
 
 There is, [however,] a very large and comfortable 
 portion, even of these outward enjoyments, allowed 
 unto the godly; '' all things are" theirs, 1 Cor. iii. 21, 
 yea, all these things were made for them ; but it is a 
 mercy, above all this, to know how rightly to enjoy 
 our portion in its place, which is mainly attained 
 unto by a watchful, modest, and sober using of them. 
 But, many times, for want of this excellent gift of 
 sobriety in the using of our lawful comforts, do we 
 make our comforts to be blasted and cursed unto 
 us : — so, the Lord threateneth to do with his people, 
 Mai. ii. 2, to curse their blessings; yea, he tells them, 
 he had done it already, because of their unwatch- 
 fulness in not laying his commandment to heart. 
 Doubtless, it is not only lawful, for God's servants 
 to have a lawful and liberal use of his best creatures ; 
 but they have also the best right to them. '' The finest 
 of the wheat," and '' honey out of the rock," which 
 is the best, was also their allowance. But the be- 
 fiever knows well, what a snare many times he hath 
 
81 
 
 found in these things. It is to guard against this, 
 that they are called. The Apostle Jude, in verse 12, 
 lays it as a great blot to the charge of such as feed 
 without fear. Canst thou partake of these things at 
 any time, (especially, when the use of them is most 
 liberally enjoyed,) without fear of a snare? then 
 doubtless thou art in the snare, though thou knowest 
 it not ; and the best way for thee to fear, and thus 
 prevent the snare, is, frequently to abridge thyself of 
 that liberty thou mightst lawfully take ; otherwise, if 
 thou dare go the utmost end of that which is lawful, 
 thou canst not miss going beyond it, before thou art 
 aware. The wise man, Prov. xxviii. 14, saith, that 
 he is happy who feareth always. What a dreadful 
 snare found Noah, and also Lot, Gen. ix. and xix, by 
 their failing to observe this rule ! It is worthy our 
 observation, that though doubtless the apostles were 
 moderate and very sober men, yet Christ thought fit 
 to warn them of the danger of being overcome with 
 surfeiting and drunkenness, Luke, xxi. 34. So liable 
 are the best of men to miscarry, if they watch not 
 against the worst of sins. 
 
 To conclude this point, of sobriety in the use of law- 
 ful things, I shall only mention that one Scripture, 
 1 Peter, ii. 11, " Dearly beloved, I beseech you, as 
 sti*angers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts ;" — 
 and observe the reason the Apostle gives, why this 
 abstinence should be, — " They war against your soul." 
 Any thing that the flesh or carnal appetite is fed with, 
 more than is necessary or convenient, for the supply- 
 ing of the body to the service of Christ, may be here 
 taken for a fleshly lust. And Paul, in Rom. viii. 13, 
 calls them by another name, which, being considered 
 of, may give light to this : — " The deeds of the body." 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 These inordinate appetites of the body, must be mor- 
 tified by the Spirit. By walking in the Spirit, as we 
 are exhorted, Gal. v. 16, we shall be enabled not to 
 fulfil these lusts ; which, if we do fulfil, though we 
 live in the body, we shall die in the Spirit ; that is, 
 the gifts and graces of the Spirit shall die and 
 wither on our hand daily. 
 
 I 
 
83 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 1()57: REMARKS RELATING TO " INTEGRITY, SOBRIETY, AND MODESTY IN THE 
 USE OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS"— THOUGHTS ON DEATH— THE DANGER OF MURMUR- 
 ING, WHEN MOURNING— ALEXANDER JAFFRAY SETS APART A DAY FOR SEEK- 
 ING GOD BY FASTING AND PRAYER, ON SEVERAL ACCOUNTS— THE BIRTH OF A 
 SON; HIS THOUGHTS ON THAT, AND OTHER MERCIES OF A DOMESTIC NATURE— 
 HIS SCRUPLES AS TO "BAPTIZING" HIS INFANT "IN THE NATIONAL WAY." 
 
 [Our Diarist next proceeds with the following re- 
 marks on ''integrity, sobriety, and modesty of the 
 mind, in the use of inward and spiritual gifts."] 
 
 " As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he," saith 
 the wise man. Prov. xxiii. 7. Therefore are we 
 commanded to '* keep the heart with all diligence, 
 for out of it are the issues of life." Prov. iv. 23. 
 And, if we would have an evidence, that we are 
 serving God as sons,we must then give him the heart ; 
 Prov. xxiii. 26, " My son, give me thy heart, and 
 let thine eyes observe my ways ;" — as if there were 
 no more required, but the heart and the eye to be 
 right. How much account does God put upon the 
 integrity of an honest heart ! — *' Behold an Israelite 
 indeed, in whom is no guile !" John, i. 47 : — such an 
 one will get a *' Behold'' put on hira, even from 
 Christ. Amaziah, though he " did that which was 
 right in the sight of the Lord," yet is he blotted for 
 this, that it was *' not with a perfect heart." 2 Chron. 
 XXV. 2. See a strong expression to this purpose, 
 Jer. iv. 18, — " Thy way and thy doings have pro- 
 cured these things unto thee ; this is thy wickedness, 
 because it is bitter, because it reacheth unto thy 
 
 G 2 
 
84 
 
 heart'' What duty, therefore, is there on us to be 
 watchful, especially, over the heart! Iniquity re- 
 garded there, may make God not hear thy prayers, 
 Psal. Ixvi. 18 ; a vain thought must not be allowed 
 to lodge there for a moment. Jer. iv. 14. Nothing 
 does more evidence a man to be in a good condition, 
 as to the watching over his heart, than low and sober 
 thoughts of himself, especially when in any measure 
 eminency of gifts and parts are attained unto. See 
 some Scriptures to this purpose, as Rom. xii. 3, 
 " For I say, through the grace given unto me, to 
 every man that is among you, not to think of himself 
 more highly than he ought to think ; but to think so- 
 berly, according as God hath dealt to every man the 
 measure of faith." How true is that which the 
 Apostle saith, 1 Cor. viii. 1, " Knowledge puifeth 
 up :" — they are in a good condition that can apply 
 the next words, in verse 2, as a pertinent check to 
 their vain mind, '* If any man think that he knowetb 
 any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to 
 know." " For if a man think himself to be some- 
 thing, when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself." 
 Gal. vi. 3. See the excellency of this frame of 
 spirit notably set forth by David, as being his own 
 condition, Psal. cxxxi. 1, 2, " Lord, my heart is not 
 haughty, nor mine eyes lofty, neither do I exercise 
 myself in great matters, or in things too high for me," 
 &c. What a rare mercy, for such a man, raised 
 from such a low condition to so high a degree, both 
 in goods of the body and gifts of the mind, and yet to 
 set and behave himself so low as a weaned child I 
 what a great evidence of a sincere heart, and of a 
 quiet and sober mind ! 
 
 But I shall shortly speak a word to some par- 
 
85 
 
 ticulars, which I have found, both in practice and 
 observation, in myself and others, as to the exercise 
 of this notable gift of sobriety, evidenced by the mo- 
 desty of the mind in the use of spiritual and inward 
 gifts. — Commonly, we have more in our account the 
 gifted man than the gracious man ; whereas, he that 
 cannot speak good sense, or six right words to pur- 
 pose, may yet have more grace and sincerity in the 
 heart, than he who can talk like a parrot and pray 
 like an angel. For such there are, and too sad ex- 
 perience, in these times, makes the truth of it appear, 
 without need of probation. [See Appendix, BB.] 
 Even the gracious heart, (for want of such a propor- 
 tion of humility, as may keep him low in the exercise 
 of these his excellent gifts,) may be so far deserted, 
 as not to see, that these are withering and decaying 
 daily, nor are improved to the honour of his Master. 
 The evil of this judgment, the Lord, in much mercy 
 to his faithful servants, does many times prevent; by 
 letting loose, either some bitter, persecuting enemy, 
 or some raging corruption, as a messenger of Satan, 
 to buffet them ; — thus bringing and keeping them 
 low. Paul's experience, 2 Cor. xii. 7, very fully 
 warrants this point. How was he, by such means, 
 kept from a very dreadful evil, — even that of being, 
 through the abundance of revelations, exalted above 
 measure ! Yea, how was he, notwithstanding all his 
 great privileges and eminent parts, brought to be 
 very low ; and so kept there, as that he dares not 
 now glory in any such thing, but rather in his infirm- 
 ities! The considerations, which may conduce 
 most for keeping low the heart of a believer, emi- 
 nently furnished with grace and gifts, [are such as 
 these,] — that he has nothing but what he has re- 
 
86 
 
 ceived, 1 Cor. iv. 7,— -that if he could attain to do all 
 that he is commanded, yet were he to look upon him- 
 self but as an unprofitable servant. Luke, xvii. 10. 
 
 [And further,] the humble behever is kept always 
 very sober, because he knows that he hath in him the 
 root of all evil; yea, he finds the actings of this 
 dreadful, and soul-humbling evil, of a body of sin 
 and death, so abounding in him daily, that were 
 there no other consideration to keep him humble 
 and sober all his days, this would do it. No emi- 
 nency of parts, nor degree or measure of grace, is so 
 attainable by the best of believers here, but, — from 
 the consideration of the being and lively stirrings of 
 a body of death within him,— he shall find matter of 
 much sobriety, — yea, of being brought low and laid 
 in the dust; so as to cry out with Paul, that emi- 
 nently furnished and gifted saint, Rom. vii. 24, " O 
 wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from 
 the body of this death ?" [See Appendix, CC] 
 
 Again, the heart of the believer, — being so very sen- 
 sible of its vileness and loathsome nature, and of the 
 inexpressible holiness and glorious purity of the ma- 
 jesty of God, " who is of purer eyes" than that he can 
 "behold evil" or "look on iniquity," Heb. i. 13,— is 
 rather taken up with admiration, why he is not, for 
 the defects and vileness of his best service, con- 
 sumed. A true sight of the majesty of the God 
 whom we serve, would, doubtless, put us so far out 
 of the hazard of being vainly puffed up with any thing 
 we have, or c^n do ; that, with the Prophet in the hke 
 case, Isai. vi. 5, having seen the Lord in his glory, 
 " high and lifted up," we should cry out, '' Woe is 
 me, for I am undone ; because I am a man of unclean 
 lips!" O, then, how may we wonder with David, 
 
87 
 
 Psal. viii. 4, that ever he should have minded us ! 
 how much more, that thus he should admit us in his 
 presence, — yea, send messengers and ambassadors, 
 to beseech us to be reconciled to him ! 2 Cor. v. 20, — 
 that the majesty of so glorious a God, who inhabiteth 
 eternity, and fills heaven and earth, should yet pro- 
 fess, that it is his delight to hear the voice of such a 
 chattering crane ! Canticles, ii. 14, and Isai. xxxviii. 
 14, — that He, of whom it is said, he *' humbleth him- 
 self to behold the things that are in heaven and in 
 the earth," who hath the heaven for his throne and 
 the earth is but his footstool, Isai. Ixvi. 1, whom the 
 heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain, 
 1 Kings, viii. 27, — that He who made all these things, 
 and even before he made them, should have counted 
 his delights to be with the children of men! Pro v. 
 viii. 31. And yet all this is but little, in comparison 
 of what he hath done to and for us. '* For God SO 
 LOVED THE WORLD, that he gave his only begotten Son, 
 that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, 
 but have everlasting life,'' John, iii. 16. Here there is 
 such a SO, that neither angels nor men, nor all of them 
 in heaven and earth together, can imagine any thing 
 comparable to it. The angels, who are the quickest- 
 sighted of any of God's creatures, though they have 
 been now beholding, for divers thousands of years, 
 this mystery of God's love manifested to lost man, 
 yet have they not attained, — nor ever shall they ; for, 
 throughout all eternity it shall be their exercise, to 
 pry into and behold this mystery. 1 Peter, i. 12. As 
 also they have it, in time, more fully made out to 
 them by the dispensations of God to his church, 
 
 than formerly it hath been. Ephes. iii. 10. 1 say, the 
 
 right discovery, but of a little of these things that are 
 
88 
 
 to be known of the glory of our God, may serve to 
 bring the creature very low; and so to keep him, in a 
 sober manner, at the use of his duty, without pride or 
 ostentation, though he had even attained to angelical 
 perfection in gifts and grace. For, albeit, they be 
 very far beyond any thing we have, or can attain to ; 
 yet they stand amazed, and cover their feet and 
 faces too, at the beholding of His excellent glory ! 
 Isai. vi. 2. 
 
 Though the believer be very sensible of what he 
 hath received, and be ready, upon all occasions, to 
 praise God for the least measure of what he hath, 
 either of grace or gifts, knowing that it is purchased 
 to him only through the mediation of Jesus Christ ; 
 yet the consideration of what he wants, keeps him 
 very low. If Paul, that chosen vessel, so eminently 
 furnished for the work of God, counted himself not to 
 have attained, but that it was his duty to strive hard 
 after more, Phil. iii. 12, 13, how much more matter 
 hast thou to be very humble, even upon this account! 
 thou art far short not only of w^hat thou shouldst, but 
 of what thou mightst have been at, hadst thou been 
 rightly improving the opportunities of grace thou 
 hast had in thy offer. Perfection, (I mean, that mea- 
 sure of it which is attainable here,) is that which 
 thou oughtst to be at, and shouldst be striving for. 
 " Be ye perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect," 
 Matt. V. 48; and, 2 Cor. vii. 1, " Perfecting holiness 
 in the fear of God ;" — here is held forth the duty of 
 our endeavour; and that the will of God may "he done 
 on earth," with as cheerful willingness "as it is in hea- 
 ven," (that is, in a good measure, according to the capa- 
 city of our low condition,) is not doubted, — or else our 
 Lord would never have taught us daily to pray for it. 
 
89 
 
 But, — have what measure thou wilt, — how far short art 
 thou both of gifts and grace ! [See Appendix, DD.] 
 Thus, [in order] to be about thy duty, be therefore 
 sober, and humbly make use of what thou hast, as the 
 readiest way to come by more ; for God " gives grace 
 to the humble," 1 Peter, v. 5, and in Isai. Ivii. 15, he 
 says, that he will " revive the spirit of the humble." 
 Again, in the humiliating consideration of what we 
 might have been, had we rightly improved the oppor- 
 tunities put into our hands, may we not take up that 
 complaint against ourselves, and justly find ourselves 
 liable to censure for it, which the Apostle, Heb. v. 12, 
 hath against the Christians of those times, — *' For 
 when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have 
 need that one teach you again, which be the first 
 principles of the oracles of God." How gross is our 
 ignorance, how little are our enjoyments in compa- 
 rison of what they might have been, had we been di- 
 ligent seekers of and close walkers with God ! How 
 might our knowledge have been increased as the 
 morning light, that shineth more and more unto the 
 perfect day ! Prov. iv. 18. But, as the Lord threatens 
 to do to the wicked, as a great judgment on them, 
 that their knowledge shall be darkened, when they 
 have most to do with light, Prov. xxiv. 20, and Job, 
 xxi. 17 ; — see if the godly may not be afraid, that, 
 many times, their candle be blown out, and they left 
 in much darkness, because they have not entertained 
 and walked up to the practice of the light which they 
 had. So then, our not improving the blessed oppor- 
 tunities we have had, being the cause why we are so 
 far short of what we might have been at, — this should 
 make us rather mourn and be humbled for our short- 
 comings, than any way puffed up with what we have. 
 
90 
 
 Moreover, the believer knows well, that if he hath 
 much, he has the more to do with it; Luke, xii. 48, 
 " For to whomsoever much is given, of him much 
 will be required." And not only so, but where God 
 gives much, Satan envies much. He tempted the 
 disciples of Christ before their conversion, as he does 
 other men ; but now Christ telU them, Luke, xxii. 31, 
 especially Peter, that Satan desired to have him, that 
 he might sift him as wheat. When Joshua is before 
 the angel of the Lord, about the putting off his filthy 
 garments, then Satan is nearest and most ready at 
 his right hand to resist him, Zech. iii. 1, 2, 3. If 
 there be a Job in the land, that hath more than all 
 his neighbours, so that there is none for grace and 
 eminent parts like unto him ; if there be any possi- 
 bility to find him in a snare, how will Satan set hell 
 on work to find it out. I say, nothing may prove 
 more effectual for keeping humble the holy heart, than 
 a due consideration of watchful diligence of so power- 
 ful and desperate an enemy ; whose malice and dili- 
 gence they know well to be much against them, — 
 therefore are they much in the exercise of these duties 
 of sobriety and watchfulness. 
 
 The believer considers duly, how great offence his 
 miscarriage would give : — " If the light that is in 
 thee be darkness, how great is that darkness !" Matt, 
 vi. 23. How does the Lord by the Prophet Nathan, 
 2 Sam. xii. 8 and 14, [adjudge or enhance] the sin of 
 David ? " I gave thee thy master's house, and thy mas- 
 ter's wives into thy bosom, and gave thee the house of 
 Israel and of Judah ; and if that had been too little, 
 I would moreover have given unto thee such and 
 such things." — Hast thou gotten much? Guide it 
 well ; else, the miscarriage of it, will be a sad ingre- 
 
91 
 
 client in the bitter cup of thy just and severe censure 
 from the Lord. O, the fear of giving occasion to the 
 enemies of the Lord to blaspheme ! how powerful a 
 means may it be, to keep a humble heart in a con- 
 stant, sober frame; seeing they know, that at no pas- 
 sage can Satan have 7nore easy entry to the heart, 
 than by opening this backdoor of vain glory. Solo- 
 mon also, who, as to great and eminent parts, was 
 beyond all that went before or hath come after him, 
 — how was he assaulted, and, nevertheless of all his 
 large and great endowments, was prevailed over! 
 may this give matter of fear and trembling to every 
 one, especially to the ablest and best-gifted believers. 
 1 Kings, xi. 1,2,3, &c. But observe, from verse 9, how 
 his guiltiness is [adjudged or enhanced] from this — that 
 he had turned from the Lord, who had appeared unto 
 him twice; God's appearing to him, and appearing 
 to him twice, is by the Spirit observed, as that, which 
 should have had the more obligation to him to so- 
 briety and watchfulness. The humble believer, how- 
 ever large his endowments may be, yet knowing 
 well, that it is not against flesh and blood that we 
 wrestle, but against principalities and powers, against 
 rulers of the darkness of this world, and spiritual 
 wickedness in high places — I say, knowing this his 
 enemy, he knows well also, that though he have on 
 the whole armour of God, he will find work enough 
 to withstand in the evil day; and having done all 
 that he can, he will find no small difficulty to be kept 
 from fleeing, and turning his back upon Christ; — for 
 so much is imported in the words, *' And having 
 done all to stand.'' See Ephes. vi. 10 to 13. Where- 
 fore, remembering the exhortation of the Apostle, 
 I Cor. X. 12, he makes it hig daily work, though 
 
92 
 
 he know that he stands, to be taking heed lest he 
 fall. 
 
 There is another thing, which is an evil too fre- 
 quent and common, even to good men, by which is 
 evidenced very much the want of this excellent gift of 
 sobriety; namely, When a good man, who, formerly, 
 both for eminency of grace and parts, hath been de- 
 servedly much in account and estimation with all 
 men, — when such a man begins to find himself to be 
 undervalued, and others, who some time were far 
 below him, now to be preferred before him, — this is 
 not ordinarily found, by the best of men, easy to be 
 borne ; and yet this excellent gift of sobriety, were it 
 well learned, might very much help, sweetly and 
 contentedly to go under it. Take two or three con- 
 siderations, which may help to a quiet, sober sub- 
 mitting in this or the like case. 
 
 Let the gracious heart soberly consider, if there 
 may not be good cause why their estimation, pur- 
 chased upon the account of the eminency of their 
 parts, may not justly he denied them ; the Lord, who 
 gave these things, having, for causes known to him- 
 self, and it may be also to thee, withdrawn them again, 
 how darest thou complain? — rather sit down, and ad- 
 mire and praise him for his goodness, that he has not 
 taken away gifts and grace too. I confess, there may 
 be much offence and too just cause for it, from the 
 imprudent carriage of many godly persons, who know 
 not rightly how to demean themselves in such a 
 case ; not considering, that they stand still obliged, 
 where God continues grace and honesty, there to 
 continue due respect and regard to the person, what- 
 ever his decay of parts may be. 
 
 John was a man extraordinarily sent, and emi- 
 
93 
 
 nently furnished for his work : when it is told him, 
 John, iii. 26, that all men were leaving him and fol- 
 lowing Christ, what answers he? verse 30, " He must 
 increase, and I must decrease," and " my joy is there- 
 fore fulfilled," verse 29. — O what abundance of so- 
 briety is here! See also Numbers, xi. 29. The case 
 is the same in our days ; though, to some, it may ap- 
 pear very absurd to say it. It is true, it does not 
 hold in main things; nor is it needful it should ; but, 
 in the many, it does. O that the good old men, and 
 some younger also, who have worthily deserved praise 
 for their faithfulness and honesty in the work of God 
 hitherto, would observe, and condescend to see them- 
 selves outstripped, seeing Christ is thereby getting 
 glory : however they may be decreasing, (yea, and it 
 must be so,) yet, if He be increasing, will they not 
 rejoice? I am persuaded many of them would, yea, 
 I dare not doubt, but all of them, who are truly such, 
 would become any thing for Christ. But they see 
 not the truth of what is alleged, yea, they have strong 
 apprehensions that it is otherwise ; yet are they war- 
 ranted in bearing with the infirmities of such, and 
 in adoring our glorious Lord, as well as in wonder- 
 ing at his way, who can so make out his purposes, 
 by manifesting all flesh to be as grass, Isai. xl. 6. So 
 it hath been in all generations before us : the provi- 
 dence of God is carrying on his work in the present 
 age, though, ordinarily, his dispensation is obscure 
 and dark to most of those, who have been active and 
 eminent instruments in bringing it thus far ; the 
 Lord in his wisdom thinking fit so to dispose, lest 
 any creature should share in his glory. See a very 
 clear instance of this in Ezra, iii. 12, 13, — ** But many 
 of the priests and Levites, and chief of the fathers, 
 
94 
 
 who were ancient men, that had seen the first house, 
 when the foundation of this house was laid before 
 their eyes, wept with a loud voice ; and many shouted 
 aloud for joy," &c. But it is a sad case, when God's 
 servants, through their passion, prejudice, or mistake 
 of the work of God, draw this desertion on them- 
 selves ; so hath it been formerly : see it clearly held 
 forth in the case of Moses and Aaron, Numbers, xx. 
 12, — " The Lord spake unto Moses and Aaron, Be- 
 cause ye believed me not, to sanctify me in the eyes 
 of the children of Israel, therefore ye shall not bring 
 this congregation into the land which I have given 
 them." And, would God ! there were not too much 
 cause to say, that so it is in these nations with many 
 godly men at this day. See, to this purpose also, that 
 notable place in Ezek. xliv. 7, 8, 9, compared with 
 verse 15, 16, &c. 
 
 But I shall leave this sad subject ; and close up my 
 thoughts on 1 Peter, iv. 7, with some considerations 
 
 on the last words, '* Watch unto prayer." 
 
 How much advantage it may be of to 
 
 us, in all our exercise of daily watching, to be fre- 
 quently minding death, — the experienced Christian 
 knows. And, should I tell my own experience here, 
 (though it be but very little, as to any thing of this 
 kind,) I hope I may say, that considerations of a dy- 
 ing condition, which I have been in, now, for divers 
 years together, have been very useful to me. If we 
 were once brought this length, to be denying our- 
 selves as to the things of a present world, so as, 
 though using them, it were in a manner hy con- 
 straint, our daily exercise and delight [being centred 
 in] desires to he away and to be with Christ ; — if we 
 knew, with the Apostle, what that means, Phil. i. 23, 
 
95 
 
 to be in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to de- 
 part and to be with Christ, which is best of all ; — if, 
 for this, we were groaning earnestly, to be clothed 
 upon with our house which is from heaven, 2 Cor. v. 
 2; — then would our watching, in the daily course 
 thereof, be not a little furthered, by our always bear- 
 ing in view thoughts of death, waiting with Job, xiv. 
 14, all the days of our appointed time until our 
 change come. 
 
 As Satan ofttimes keeps back many gracious 
 hearts from receiving Christ, by making them rest 
 on their performances and the actings of gracious 
 habits that are in them ; so, many times, when this 
 snare is discovered, he has another hard at hand, by 
 which he keeps off many such from closing in with 
 Christ, so as to give him welcome entertainment; — 
 and that is, by making them go faintingly and with 
 much discouragement about the duty of receiving 
 him. And in this snare, they are the more easily 
 entangled, inasmuch as it passeth with them under 
 the name of humility, for them to be always in this 
 mourning or, as I may rather call it, murmuring con- 
 dition. 
 
 While I was thus about thoughts of mourning, 
 and the right properties and quahfications of it, I 
 began to think, what matter of mourning and humi- 
 liation I had ; and therefore resolved, to set apart the 
 next day, being Friday the 8th day of May, 1657, for 
 seeking God by fasting and prayer. The causes that 
 then did most occur to my consideration, were mainly 
 these three. — First, In relation to my own condi- 
 tion, — that I might lament and mourn for the sins of 
 my youth, which I desire may be *' ever before me." — 
 Secondly, In relation to the condition of the people 
 
96 
 
 of God in these times, — that the Lord would arise, 
 and carry on his great work, which seems, as matters 
 now go, to be at a very great loss. — Thirdly, In rela- 
 tion to my family J and more especially my wife, — to 
 seek God on her behalf, both for her soul's and body's 
 condition, [she being near her confinement.] 
 
 And, to the praise of God, I must acknowledge his 
 goodness, that however dull and senseless I was that 
 day, in the duty of seeking to him, yet, in this, he 
 was gracious unto me ; — that though, as to the ex- 
 ternal performance, and assistance in the outward 
 duty, I had less that day than ordinarily ; yet were 
 the things themselves more on my heart, and, I trust, 
 I may say, in a more believing way, hoped for. That 
 day was my wife taken ill, and the next morning was 
 well brought to bed of a son ; — which I take as an 
 answer to prayer, yea, a preventing of me rather, ac- 
 cording as is promised in Isai. Ixv. 24, — " And it shall 
 come to pass, that before they call, I will answer ; 
 and while they are yet speaking, I will hear." I 
 conceive myself, (and have expressed it so to the 
 Lord,) as more obliged than ever, to watch over my 
 heart in keeping communion with God ; and more 
 particularly, seeing he continues the comfort of wife 
 and children with me, I am the more obliged to 
 watch over my heart, as to the enjoying of them, and 
 all things else of that kind; that I may labour to get 
 and keep loose my heart from being sinfully engaged. 
 And I dare to labour to make use of this time, that 
 hereafter shall be granted to me, of the sweet comfort 
 of their fellowship, for the preparing my heart, and 
 having it so framed, that I may know how to be con- 
 tent to want, as well as to abound, Phil. iv. 12, — 
 how to want any or all of them, if the Lord should so 
 
n 
 
 think fit. In this endeavour, I conceive myself called 
 to be very diligent, seeing my heart to be too much 
 engaged and entangled with them, or tempted so to 
 be ; that if the Lord should be pleased to remove any 
 of these from me, or me from them, I might quietly 
 and contentedly submit, and agree to his blessed will. 
 Another reason is, that I conceive I have not long to 
 enjoy them, but either I am to be removed from them, 
 or they from me ; and that this time is given me of 
 the Lord, to prepare for such a case. 
 
 My wife being brought to bed of a son, I was a little 
 straitened about the baptizing of him ; at last, after 
 seeking God in the matter, I resolved to have him 
 baptized in the ordinary manner, if I could find any 
 godly minister, (though he were of the Presbyterian 
 judgment,) that would perform the duty in a private 
 manner, and would give me liberty, at the doing of 
 it, to declare, — that it was not my desire to have my 
 son baptized upon any other account, than as a mem- 
 ber of the catholic or universal church ; seeing I do 
 not believe that, in the Holy Scriptures, there is any 
 warrant for constituting gospel churches in a na- 
 tional way. After conference with Mr. John Sinclair, 
 minister of Ormston, about this point, I found him 
 clear on that point, — that baptism was no constitut- 
 ing ordinance ; and that he could very freely baptize 
 my child, on that same account which I desired, as a 
 member of the catholic church, seeing he knew my 
 judgment to be against the national way of consti- 
 tution. 
 
 Thus I resolved, for the present, for peace sake ; / 
 not being a member of any gathered church, and at a 
 distance from those Christians, with whom formerly 
 I walked in fellowship at Aberdeen, (which, if I could 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 have enjoyed, I should have thought it my duty 
 rather to have chosen it, than any other ;) — [and this 
 was done,] that I might give an evidence to the godly 
 men of the Presbyterian way, of my willingness to 
 live peaceably and in love with them, partaking with 
 them in all duties, so far as I may do it without sin ; 
 though in the matter of their constitution and form of 
 government I differ from them. 
 
 The 12th day being appointed by the said Mr. 
 John Sinclair and me, for his coming to Newbattle 
 to baptize the said child, when he came, he was un- 
 willing that I should make any such declaration. He 
 alleged, that if I should speak this publicly, it would 
 occasion the Presbytery to trouble him, and there- 
 fore besought me to forbear. I having, a long time 
 before that, thought of the matter, concluded, that 
 without some such expression in public, at the time 
 of baptizing the child, I could not admit the doing of 
 it by any of the national church. Whereupon he 
 moved, that some other might present the child, to 
 which I yielded, being loath to be the occasion of his 
 trouble ; so, Robert Porteous the younger, bailie [or 
 alderman] of Newbattle, presented the child, the 12th 
 of May, 1 657 ; his name being Thomas, after my dear 
 brother that was killed at Dunbar. 
 
 What the Lord's purpose to me in this may be, I 
 desire to observe, — that, these six years by-gone, the 
 opportunity of presenting any of my children to re- 
 ceive that ordinance hath been denied me, sometimes 
 by my absence, either in London or Edinburgh ; only, 
 at this time, I was in the place, and yet could not be 
 present at that action, as aforesaid. 
 
99 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1657: OBSERVATIONS ON MATTHEW XII. 43, &C-ENCOURAGEMENT FROM CER- 
 TAIN PORTIONS or HOLY WRIT— PROSPERITY AND ADVERSITY— ALEXANDER 
 JAFFRAY ENGAGES HIMSELF AFRESH UNTO THE LORD— HIS DESIRES IN PRAYER 
 ON BEHALF OF SOME AT ABERDEEN— HE MEETS WITH AN ACCIDENT-UP- 
 RIGHTNESS IN KEEPING FROM INIQUITY-JOURNEY TO ABERDEEN— HE NO- 
 TICES SOME UNWATCHFULNESS— THE ILLNESS OF HIS SON ANDREW— HE RE- 
 MOVES HIS RESIDENCE TO ABBEY HILL— VOWS AND PROMISES ARE VAIN 
 WITHOUT STRIVING AGAINST SIN— 1658: COMFORT FROM SOME SCRIPTURES- 
 HE IS INSNARED IN TEMPTATION. THE DEATH OF HIS SON JOHN-HE RE- 
 COUNTS THE MANIFOLD MERCIES DEALT OUT TO HIM— THE BIRTH OF TWIN- 
 CHILDREN-ON CONFORMITY, 
 
 It is said in Matt. xii. 43, — When the unclean spirit 
 is gone out of a man, he seeks rest and finds none ; that 
 is to say, he has no pleasure so much to be in a;ny 
 place as in that heart, out of which he has been once 
 removed or cast out ; and therefore his endeavour is, 
 by all means, to be in there again. And finding the 
 room, since his removal, not washed and thoroughly 
 purged as it should have been, (see Jer. iv. 14,) but 
 only emptied, swept, and garnished, as the word there 
 is, — that is to say, all outward scandalous sins are 
 abstained from, and duties diligently practised, — the 
 house is emptied of the one, and well swept and gar- 
 nished with the other, but there is no inward purging 
 and washing out of " vain thoughts" and the like, — 
 I say, when the poor heart's case is thus very well in 
 its own estimation; yet, now is it in no less hazard 
 than that of being, on Satan's re-entrance, made worse 
 than before. O let us then be careful, if Satan be 
 not out, to get him out ; and if he be gone, to keep 
 
 H 2 
 
100 
 
 him out. And, if I be not mistaken greatly in my 
 experience, there will be much more work for thee to 
 do, to keep him out, than there was at first to put him 
 out. For sometimes at first, he will remove with 
 consents intending to return with advantage; then 
 brings he with him, seven worse devils than himself. 
 But, being out, if thou strive to keep him so, by clos- 
 ing doors on him, and opening them to Christ, he will 
 then be on thee as a lion, to tear and rend thee to 
 pieces. 
 
 The truth of this, though it hath formerly been 
 made out to me in my experience, yet never so, 
 as at this present time; Satan having, now for 
 some years, been without doors with me, as to the 
 practice of any open or scandalous sin ; and finding, 
 upon his return, the house of my heart in some good 
 measure adorned with public, private, and secret du- 
 ties, O how he is endeavouring now again to enter! — 
 and woe to me, if he do ! This day, the 16th of May, 
 was set apart for the purpose of suing help in this 
 case. So strong and mighty an adversary have I to 
 do with, that it is of the Lord's admirable goodness, 
 I am not utterly run down and undone before him. 
 I find that Scripture, Ephes. vi. 12, made well out 
 unto me, '* We wrestle not against flesh and blood, 
 but against principalities, against powers, against the 
 rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual 
 wickedness in high places." There is, indeed, a 
 mighty enemy; but we have an almighty Lord 
 against him, who hath already, on our behalf, wholly 
 routed and subdued him ; he, having led captivity 
 captive, hath ascended on high, Psal. Ixviii. 18, and 
 there he hath all power in heaven and earth given 
 to him, Matt, xxviii. 18 ; so that now, the serpent's 
 
101 
 
 head being- broken, he can only but bruise our heel 
 He will not leave off, still, to be about our heels, and 
 at our right hand to resist us ; but our Lord will re- 
 buke him, Zech. iii. 1, 2; for, we have not a High 
 Priest, which cannot be touched with the feeling of 
 our infirmities, but was in all points tempted like as 
 we are, yet without sin, Heb. iv. 15 ; and, in that he 
 suffered, being tempted, he is able to succour them 
 that are tempted, chap. ii. 18 Let us, therefore, 
 come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may ob- 
 tain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need, 
 chap. iv. 16. 
 
 But Satan, not willing so to give over his hope of re- 
 entrance in the heart, hath made on me more furious 
 assaults than ever; taking most advantage now, 
 where he is not a little strengthened against me, by 
 his knowledge of my temper and frame of natural con- 
 stitution. Most frequent and furious are his tempta- 
 tions, and more than formerly, where he finds my 
 temper and natural disposition to be most inclined. 
 But my Lord, who can bring light out of darkness, 
 and meat out of the eater. Judges, xiv. 14, I trust, is 
 to give me, ere it be long, a blessed advantage, by 
 drawing me the more close and near home, to himself. 
 Blessed be my Lord ! my hope was this day confirm- 
 ed, that it will be so ; and the desires and stirrings up 
 of my soul were renewed to follow hard after him, as 
 I might attain to. Psal. Ixiii. 8, 9, " My soul follow- 
 eth hard after thee, thy right hand upholdeth me ; 
 but those that seek my soul to destroy it, shall go to 
 the lowest parts of the earth," that is, to the lowest 
 hell. O, when shall that unclean spirit be bound, and 
 cast into that bottomless pit, and shut up there, that 
 he may deceive the nations no more ! Rev. xx. 2, 3. 
 
102 
 
 I was this day much encouraged from the consi- 
 deration of these, and some such Scriptures. — Psal. 
 xxvii. 13, "I had fainted, unless I had believed to see 
 the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living." — 
 Verse 14, " Wait on the Lord ; be of good courage, 
 and he shall strengthen thine heart : wait, I say, on 
 the Lord."--Prov. xxiv. 10, " If thou faint in the day 
 of adversity, thy strength is small." — Isai. xxxviii. 
 14, " O Lord ! I am oppressed ; undertake for me ;" 
 compared with Acts, x. 38, where it is said of Christ, 
 that he " went about, healing all that were oppressed 
 of the devil." — Heb. xii. 4, " Ye have not yet resisted 
 unto blood, striving against sin." — Heb. x. 36, " Ye 
 have need of patience, that, after ye have done the 
 will of God, ye might receive the promise ;" [as con- 
 nected with those other passages] 1 Peter, v. 10, 
 and Ephes. i. 13, " But the God of all grace, who hath 
 called us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after 
 that ye have suffered awhile, make you perfect, 
 stablish, strengthen, settle you." " In whom, after 
 that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit 
 of promise." 
 
 Adversity and an afflicted condition, either inward 
 or outward, or both together, is no sure mark of 
 God's displeasure, no more than prosperity is of his 
 love. The truth of this was not well known to those 
 of older times. Job's friends mistook [in this point ;} 
 they conceived, God never dealt with a believer [as he 
 had with Job.] *' To which of the saints wilt thou 
 turn?" said they, chap. v. ver. 1 — as if none of the 
 saints had ever been so dealt with; and therefore 
 they concluded him a hypocrite. Job himself also, 
 though rightly, against his friends, he maintains his 
 integrity ; yet, how ignorant was he of the mind of 
 
103 
 
 God in the dispensation towards him, until the Lord 
 himself made it known; and then, he abhorred him- 
 self in dust and ashes. How far was Asaph [dis- 
 posed] to mistake, — [even so] that he was ready to 
 conclude, it was vain to serve God [and cleanse his 
 heart, Psal. Ixxiii. 13, 17, until he went into the 
 sanctuary, then he understood the end of the wicked.] 
 So Jeremiah, xii. 1, and Habakkuk, i. 13, 14, &c. 
 Albeit, the truth of this case was not so unknown, 
 but that some of God's servants, at their dear-bought 
 experience, knew his mind herein. As Solomon, in 
 Eccles. ix. 1, ** No man knoweth either love or hatred 
 by all that is before them." So then, neither from 
 prosperity nor adversity [merely,] may there be any 
 sure conclusion drawn, of a good condition ; and the 
 ignorance of this was, and is to this day, the occasion 
 of much mistake to many a good man, in judging of 
 their state. If, in the sight of God, thou mayst truly 
 say, in the sincerity of thy heart, that the first mo- 
 tions and risings of corruption, and the suggestions 
 and buffetings of Satan, are indeed matter of grief 
 and sorrow to thee ; that thou art often with the Lord 
 in the duties of prayer, fasting, &c. for the removing 
 of these ; though Satan be raging, and corruption ap- 
 pear more than ever, fear them not : — wonder and 
 praise God, that, both in the timing and moderating 
 of the temptation, thou knowest and seest thy enemy. 
 Might he not have let thee have been surprised ? O, 
 then, what duty is there for thee to fear I — but fear 
 not to be overcome; — for, as truly as God lives, thou 
 wilt get the victory — if thou wilt but stand, Satan 
 then will flee away, James, iv. 7 ; and thou wilt get 
 power, even to trample him under thy feet shortly. 
 Rom. XV i. 20. Yet again, I say, fear not to be over- 
 
104 
 
 come, but rather that thou turn lazy or weary, and 
 let down thy watch. " Happy is the man that," in 
 this sense, '* feareth alway." Prov. xxviii. 14. 
 
 It was, this day, the 30th of May, 1657, my earnest 
 desire to the Lord, for his help to practise what I 
 know. I find from sad experience, that Satan [has 
 taken advantage] by reason of my un watchfulness, 
 and not stirring up myself to the exercise of faith in, 
 and hope of the Lord's coming, who would give me a 
 full out-get [from the power] of some corruptions, not 
 yet mortified in me. For which cause I did, this day, 
 more solemnly engage myself to the Lord than ever 
 before, that in his strength I would strive more 
 against sin, resisting more the first motions and ris- 
 ings of it in my heart ; and resolved to abridge myself 
 more, even in the use of lawful pleasures; lest, if the 
 full length of what may be conceived lawful, be reach- 
 ed unto, I may not be able to know where thereafter 
 to stop. The Lord help me to sobriety and w^atchful- 
 ness ; for sad is my case, if I be not now in these more 
 than ever. But, I trust my Lord is near me, and was 
 this morning; for, all I undertake is in his strength to 
 be done — without him I can do nothing. 
 
 The 4th of August, I put up a desire to the Lord, 
 for direction in my going or not going to Aberdeen ; 
 my good father, and other friends there, having desired 
 me and my wife to come. For answer in this, I pur- 
 pose to wait, with some confidence, that the Lord will 
 order me in it. 
 
 I was labouring to remember such as fear God 
 there ; in particular, my father-in-law and his family; 
 [See Appendix, EE.] — that the Lord would pity 
 him, and give him, before his death, to repent for his 
 bitterness to, and persecution of such as fear God 
 
105 
 
 there; — that the Lord would direct his son, Mr. An- 
 drew, in his undertaking of the ministry, that he run 
 not unseniy but that he may be furnished and di- 
 rected of the Lord; and particularly, that the Lord 
 would order his coming, or not, to Newbattle, so as 
 may be most for his glory, and the good of these poor 
 people ; — that the Lord would find out some way, 
 that the gospel may be more powerfully preached at 
 Aberdeen, and the ordinances of Christ in a pure, 
 gospel way administered ; that he would furnish and 
 thrust forth Mr. Alexander White and Mr. Alexander 
 Gordon for that purpose ; — that the Lord would for- 
 give Mr. John Menzies and Mr. Alexander Cant for 
 their scandal and offence, by their bitter and un- 
 christian-like carriage one towards another ; whereby 
 God is so much dishonoured, the mouths of the 
 wicked being thereby so much opened, and the hearts 
 of the godly made sad ; and that he would prevent 
 any thing further of that kind, among those that fear 
 him. 
 
 I was also, this day, convinced, that I am and have 
 been, these divers weeks by-gone, in hazard of wither- 
 ing and decaying, rather than making any progress 
 in advancing in holiness and mortification, neverthe- 
 less of all the vows and promises that are on me ; and 
 therefore again purposed, in the strength of Christ, to 
 set about my duty anew; waiting for the performance 
 of that promise, Isai. xl. 31, '* They that wait on the 
 Lord shall renew their strength," &c. 
 
 The 11th day, I had new occasion to praise God, 
 for delivering my son Andrew and me from the dan- 
 ger of a fall from my horse ; and for ordering, that the 
 horse did run very near by, and not over him, &c. 
 
 The 14th day, and the night preceding, I had a 
 
106 
 
 large experience of my weakness, by reason of un- 
 watchfulness against the wiles and subtleties of the 
 devil ; whereupon, I was intending, in the strength 
 of Christ, again to renew my vows, of endeavouring 
 more closely to walk with God ; especially against 
 that sin, wherein I am most assaulted, and which I 
 may call my iniquity. And, considering that place, 
 Psal. xviii. 23, where David says, " I was upright be- 
 fore him, and kept myself from my iniquity." I find, 
 there must be much integrity and uprightness in the 
 heart that would keep itself from its iniquity. Want 
 of this uprightness, this sincerity, which the Spirit, 
 Rev. iii. 2, challenges in the church of Sardis, is the 
 cause of un watchfulness ; without which, the things 
 that remain and are ready to die cannot be strength- 
 ened. My desire and prayer to the Lord, therefore, 
 was, for grace to be more upright, more sincere, and 
 " perfect" in his sight, and so be better kept from 
 my iniquity. 
 
 The 22nd, having resolved upon my journey to 
 Aberdeen, I was seeking of the Lord, that his pre- 
 sence may go with me, and abide with my family ; 
 and having spoken to them, and such of my children 
 as understand, and exhorted them the best I could ; 
 my heart was some way helped to rely on God for di- 
 rection to them. My wife being at this time to go 
 with me, who formerly always was present with 
 them, makes me the more afraid for their miscarriage 
 in this place, where there are so few to visit them, or 
 take care of them ; and therefore was I the more 
 earnest, in recommending them to the Lord ; and, by 
 his grace, I intend to observe, and be more thankful 
 for the mercies they shall meet with. It was also, 
 this day, remembered by me, with a desire of thank- 
 
107 
 
 fulness, — how gracious the Lord was to me and my 
 family, in directing our journey hither; and in guid- 
 ing us by the way, both by sea and land ; and in 
 blessing us since with health and protection ; for 
 these and many such mercies, what matter of praise 
 have I to God, and of engagement of heart again 
 anew unto him I 
 
 The 1st of September, being advanced on my 
 journey the length of Stonehaven, and made to stop 
 there by a stormy day, I had some assistance in 
 prayer, — both to praise God for his presence with 
 me so far in my journey, and to seek of him, with 
 some confidence, his direction and presence for the 
 time to come. 
 
 The 2nd day being yet a more tempestuous day of 
 rain, I was stayed at [Geillie branses;] but before 
 my coming thither, I was, with my wife and servant, 
 very mercifully delivered at the burne [stream] of 
 Muchels [a few miles north of Stonehaven,] where we 
 were very near to have been carried down with the 
 speat [or land flood ;] but the Lord rescued us, and 
 within some short time thereafter, these burnes were 
 past all possibility of riding. 
 
 The 3rd day, having come safely with my wife to 
 Aberdeen, I found matter of rejoicing that all my 
 friends were well ; and staid there until the 17th 
 day. Though my time was not so well spent as 
 it should have been ; yet was I minding, as I could, 
 to seek God on behalf of such as fear him there, 
 apart for some, and together with others, exhorting 
 and admonishing, weakly, as I could ; but I failed 
 most in this, — that I could not, (by reason of some 
 differences betwixt my father-in-law and me, about 
 some civil particulars,) attain so fit and convenient 
 
108 
 
 occasion, of speaking my mind to him and his two sons 
 about divers things, that have for a long time been 
 on my mind as a duty 1 owe them, on the account 
 both of natural and spiritual obligation. 
 
 The 17th day, I parted from Aberdeen, and came 
 to Newbattle the 21st day ; where I was desiring, to 
 remember with thankfulness the Lord's goodness and 
 sweet providence, in leading me and my wife abroad, 
 in being with us there, and returning us so safely 
 home again, also making me to meet with my family 
 and dear children in health and peace. 
 
 Having had so large experience of my Lord's 
 willingness to hear prayer, I do think myself the 
 more engaged, to wait upon and believe in him, while 
 I live; [according to the language,] Psal. cxvi. 1, 2, 
 '' I love the Lord, because he hath heard my voice 
 and my supplications. Because he hath inclined his 
 ear unto me, therefore will I call upon him as long as 
 I live." 
 
 The 23rd of September, I was much convinced of 
 my heart's corruption, and Satan's working on it, 
 taking advantage of my weakness and unwatchful- 
 ness, to stir me up to the sin of passion, in speaking 
 too sharply to my servants; and therefore I was desir- 
 ing, in the Lord's strength, to watch and pray more 
 against that sin of passion and bitterness. Matt. v. 22. 
 " Whosoever is angry with his brother without a 
 cause, shall be in danger of the judgment ;" and 
 again, Ephes. vi. 9, " Ye masters, do the same [good] 
 things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing 
 that your Master also is in heaven ; neither is there 
 respect of persons with him." Considering these 
 passages, I find much cause to moderate my way in 
 this; and in order that the tongue may be ruled, 
 
109 
 
 which is such an unruly evil, James, iii. 6, the heart 
 must be purged, and the evil [dried up, extirpated] 
 at the root, or all will be in vain. Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 
 a new heart and a new spirit is promised ; for that is 
 the fountain out of which proceedeth all the evil we 
 are guilty of. Matt. xv. 19. 
 
 The 25th of October, my son Andrew having been 
 visited with sickness, I caused him to be carried to 
 Edinburgh ; and both in the timing and way of his 
 carriage and return, the Lord was very merciful, and 
 his hand observable in directing the cure applied to 
 him ; for which there remains much duty on us to be 
 thankful. But yet, there was sad matter of regret 
 for unthankfulness, and much unwatchfulness ; and 
 cause of fear, that we may miss the mind of the 
 Lord in such dispensations. This is, as I conceive, 
 one main thing the Lord aims at, both in me and my 
 wife, — that our hearts may be loosed from the inor- 
 dinate and extravagant love to him, or any of the rest 
 of our children ; and that we may learn to give them 
 up, and wholly over unto God, — to be continued with, 
 or removed from us, at his pleasure. But alas, how 
 little evidence of any such thing, does there appear 
 in any of us ! therefore, I take it much my duty, to 
 be very earnest with God in this particular ; lest He 
 be offended, and even they may suffer /or our sakes. 
 
 That day, I was seeking of the Lord, that I might be 
 directed, in transporting my family from this place, 
 when and where the Lord should please. — The 6th of 
 November, having taken a house near the Abbey, I 
 meant to carry my children the first fair day, and 
 was seeking direction for that effect. The 7th day, 
 three of my children were conveyed thither, upon the 
 return of the servants, [who] went with them. When 
 
110 
 
 I was giving thanks to the Lord for the fair day and 
 safe passages they had gotten, it was borne in upon 
 my mind, — that the Lord, who so frequently heard 
 me in these and the like things, was ready to hear 
 me in better things y if faith were more acted, in seek- 
 ing and waiting for them. I was also here remem- 
 bering my laziness in watching, and looseness in 
 keeping communion with God ; and in his strength 
 laboured anew, to engage my heart to more closeness, 
 and watchful walking with him. 
 
 The 9th and 10th days, myself, my wdfe, and the 
 rest of my children, came safely to our house near the 
 Abbey, called the Abbey Hill, all in good health, — 
 which I promised to remember, as a mercy from the 
 Lord. Yet was I, very shortly, forgetful, and by un- 
 watchfulness miscarried in some things in my con- 
 versation, which, before the Lord, I had more than 
 once very solemnly promised to strive against, and in 
 his strength to abstain from. But I perceive, that, — 
 to strive against the act of sin by vows, promises, and 
 the like, when the root of the evil is not most of 
 all striven against in the heart, and faith acted, upon 
 the faithfulness, power, and love of Christ, for casting 
 out the idol, or mortifying the lust that is striven 
 against; — I say, while this course is fallen upon, all 
 other endeavours will be but vain. If iniquity he 
 regarded in the heart, God will not hear thy prayer, 
 Psal. Ixvi. 18, though it be never so frequent and 
 fervent. Endeavour therefore to get that abhorring, 
 that indignation, that revenge against the very first 
 motions and rising of sin in thy heart, which is 
 mentioned in 2 Cor. vii. 11. 
 
 The 11th of January, 1658. I find not only no 
 progress made, nor victory obtained against the evils 
 
Ill 
 
 of my heart, — especially against the predominant 
 evils of my nature and complexion ; but rather, their 
 prevailing against me. These three Scriptures oc- 
 curred, with some advantage and comfort to me. 
 First, that of Prov. xxiv. 10, *' If thou faint in the 
 day of adversity, thy strength is small :" — fear to dis- 
 honour God by misbelief was like a staff to me, set- 
 ting me yet to work, still to wait on him for victory, 
 notwithstanding my frequent and sad failings. Se- 
 condly, that in Isai. xxxviii. 14, *' O Lord ! I am op- 
 pressed ; undertake for me :" — w^hen my oppression 
 is greatest, then is my deliverance nearest, as in Isai. 
 xli. 17, " When the poor and needy seek water, and 
 there is none, and their tongue faileth for thirst, I the 
 Lord will hear them, I the God of Israel will not for- 
 sake them," &c. also Isai. lix. 19, " When the 
 enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of 
 the Lord shall lift up a standard against him." The 
 third Scripture was that language of Hezekiah, 
 in Isai. xxxviii. 15, " I shall go softly all my years 
 in the bitterness of my soul," — taking the sense, with 
 the Dutch divines, in their annotations on the place — 
 because of my former failings and the bitterness I 
 now find, thereby, I mind to walk more warily and 
 more circumspectly, all my days. To do this, was 
 my purpose and desire in the strength of Christ. 
 
 Not many days thereafter, namely, upon the 25th 
 day of the said month, notwithstanding all my former 
 resolutions and engagements, I was again overcome 
 by the slight and subtlety of my adversary; — or 
 rather, I may say, through the unwatchfulness and 
 desperate wickedness of my own heart, insnared in 
 the same guiltiness, which I was labouring and 
 praying to resist and to get subdued, — but all in 
 
112 
 
 vain, for Christ is not yet come for my delivery; and it 
 is only by Christ and grace from him, that the body 
 of sin and death must be subdued. It is, through the 
 Spirit, that the deeds of the body must be mortified. 
 Rom. viii. 13. — Upon the very next day, my son 
 John, having been sick but two days before, 
 was removed by death. The concurring of these 
 things so together, gave me matter of much humi- 
 liation and fear. — Whereupon, on the 1st of February, 
 I set some time apart, in this my sad condition, to seek 
 the Lord ; — for yet, I hope, he may be found, — yea, 
 I know, and desire to rest fully assured, He is near 
 that justifies me, Rom. x. 8, 9, and, in due time, will 
 sanctify me wholly, 1 Thess. v. 23. My special de- 
 sire, this day, to the Lord was, — seeing I had so 
 good ground to believe, sin should not have dominion 
 over me, Rom. vi. 14, — that he would stay and es- 
 tablish my faith, as to this point ; for Satan, by his 
 often assaulting, and so frequent prevailing against 
 me, would have me doubt of this, — as if my corrup- 
 tion were so great, and deeply rooted in my nature, 
 that God either could not or would not help me. But, 
 having laid aside this temptation, and, through grace, 
 in some measure gotten the upper hand of it,— so as 
 that I resolve, through his strength, never to doubt 
 of his power, nor yet of his willingness, and faith- 
 fulness to fulfil his promise ; — my exercise was most, 
 what and how to do in the mean time, until the vi- 
 sion speak, as it is said in Hab. ii. 3 : — I know I 
 must wait,^ — and though it tarry long, yet I must 
 wait for it ; for it will come, and will not lie. I bless 
 the Lord, I think I am, in some weak measure, fixed 
 in this also — to hope that my Lord is coming, and 
 that the day shall be, when Satan shall be trampled 
 
113 
 
 under my feet, Rom. xvi. 20. Not only do I desire 
 to wait for the fulfilling of this promise, fully, 
 after death, in glory ; but that, in a good measure, 
 according to the riches of his grace, it sliall be ful- 
 filled to me here, even in tMs life ; so that, although, 
 as it were, trodden upon hy Satan, I shall, ere long, 
 (as to these particular evils, by which now he prevails 
 and buffets me so sore,) prevail over him, and trample 
 on him and them, by obtaining the victory; — but 
 that my Lord, who is only wise, and knows best how 
 and by what temptations to exercise me, is pleased 
 thus to prove me for a while. 
 
 I was also seeking of the Lord, for myself and my 
 wife, that we might be prepared for death, — and 
 might have our hearts loosed from too much engage- 
 ment to the rest of our dear children, that are left 
 behind ; — and for grace to them, that whether they 
 die or live, they may be the Lord's ; and that we may 
 be ready heartily to give them up to him, to be dis- 
 posed of at his pleasure. 
 
 The 22nd of March, 1658, my body being a little 
 indisposed, I was seeking, as I could, a blessing on 
 the means [to be used,] that both soul and body 
 might be better disposed ; and if the Lord shall pros- 
 per, so that my health and strength be prolonged, 
 then my desire and promise was, in his strength to 
 be more forthcoming for his service. Many such 
 vows are upon me : — Lord ! help me to perform them 
 better for the time to come, than I have done in times 
 that are gone by. 
 
 The 24th day, in my reading in my family. Matt, 
 v. 21, &c. and chapter vi., I was much convinced, 
 that I had many ways failed, and exceedingly come 
 short of the gospel rules there prescribed, in watch- 
 
114 
 
 ing over our thoughts, words, looks, and the first 
 risings of and motions to sin in the heart. 
 
 The 30th of April, being the day of the year on 
 which I was first married, I was labouring, as I could, 
 to have my thoughts exercised in the consideration 
 of the manifold mercies I have enjoyed since, now, 
 for the space of twenty-five years : they are many, 
 both temporal and spiritual ; some of them were these 
 following. The Lord gave me, that day, a com- 
 fortable yoke-fellow, when I had not so much as grace 
 to seek it of him. Many outward, bodily deliver- 
 ances, — as from that trouble I had from Haddo, and 
 thereafter with Harthill, and at Pitcaple, and at 
 Dunbar; — many vows and promises — much obliga- 
 tion to thankfulness, is upon me, because of these 
 and the like ; — as the appearance of an out-get from 
 the burden of that debt I contracted in Holland, in 
 bringing home our late King, which once I feared 
 would have ruined me and my children ; — also some 
 [probability] of an out-geb from that troublesome 
 business of Caskoben. [See Appendix, FF.J So 
 that my mind, in these things, is delivered from a 
 great deal of anxiety and fear, which, too sinfully, I 
 had in these and the like matters. I was, thereupon, 
 seeking of the Lord to be kept from covetousness, 
 and satisfying myself with the things of a present 
 world. — But, more especially, the spiritual mercies I 
 have met with ! and yet, — after so little improvement 
 of grace and gifts, that there should still be any 
 offer of that kind made unto me. — O ! what wonder is 
 it, and how much does the goodness of God therein 
 appear! The Lord help me to be more mindful, and 
 more thankful, and more diligent to engage my 
 heart unto him. 
 
115 
 
 May the 4th, being the day of my second mar- 
 riage, that day and some thereafter, I was desiring, 
 as I could, to remember the continuance and in- 
 crease of the aforesaid mercies on me and my family, 
 and endeavouring, weakly, as I could, to engage my 
 heart to be thankful. Having now, far contrary to 
 my expectation, for divers years enjoyed the com- 
 fortable use of the blessings of a married condition, 
 (which I have many times so earnestly sought after, 
 as being much convinced, that I could bear more 
 hardly the being deprived of these comforts, than of 
 any other earthly thing whatsoever,) — and now, hav- 
 ing beyond my expectation had a large time of them, 
 I think it my duty, upon many considerations, not 
 only to be thankful, but to have my heart more com- 
 posed with the apprehension of the want of things of 
 that kind. Thus, if the Lord should be pleased to 
 exercise me with any such dispensations, as to re- 
 move my dear wife or children, any or all of them, I 
 might not be thereby surprised, so as to miscarry either 
 before God or men, or with any the least thought of 
 murmuring or repining ; but contentedly submit to his 
 blessed will, who can supply all their rooms to me, 
 exceeding abundantly, above all that I can ask or 
 think, so that all my faithless fears shall be disap- 
 pointed. It is therefore the desire of my heart, to be 
 so habituating myself to such meditations, and so to 
 have both my heart and my house put in order ; that, 
 whatever the Lord's will may be, I may be ready 
 sweetly and contentedly to submit thereto. But, it 
 is the Lord alone, that must help me to do rightly 
 any thing in this, /or without hiin I can do nothing : 
 and therefore I desire in his strength, to be about my 
 duty, and to wait on in faith, as I may, putting up 
 
 I 2 
 
116 
 
 their and my own conditions to the Lord, with rela- 
 tion to both these cases; — and, in particular, labouring 
 to remember my wife's condition, and to pray and 
 believe on her behalf, that the Lord would not re- 
 member her unthankfulness for former mercies, nor 
 mine, but that he would add this of her happy de- 
 livery to the rest, that we may yet have more occasion 
 to praise him together. 
 
 The 14th of May, 1658, my wife having taken her 
 pains in the evening, the next morning was happily 
 brought to bed of two children, a son and a daughter. 
 
 There is, by this new mercy, a further obligation 
 put upon us, to be thankful ; the Lord having not 
 only heard our desires, but wonderfully disappointed 
 our faithless fears, prevented and gone beyond our 
 desires, in giving us not only some hope of being yet 
 awhile spared to each other ; but giving us, instead 
 of one, two pleasant and well-favoured children, and 
 the mother having been very mercifully dealt with in 
 her pains : — this lays great obligation on us to be 
 more for God in our family, apart and together, in all 
 holiness of conversation and good example, in stir- 
 ring up ourselves and others, especially those of our 
 family and servants, to do him better service than 
 ever. And in particular, both of us, the parents, are 
 by this so sweet a mercy very clearly spoken with, 
 to beware of making our children to be our idols. It 
 is not long since God removed one sweet child from 
 us, and now he has given two; in this, now, he 
 would have us to know how to borrow and lend with 
 him. Lord, help us to learn well this necessary 
 lesson! 
 
 [In giving some of the grounds of his objection, 
 against taking any part in presenting his twin-chii- 
 
117 
 
 dren for the ceremony of baptism by water, and in 
 stating the liberty he felt, to permit his wife to pre- 
 sent them for that purpose, under certain limitations, 
 Alexander Jaffray has this following remark.] 
 
 Minding the Apostle's rule, Phil. iii. 16, 
 
 " Whereto we have already attained, let us walk by 
 the same rule, let us mind the same thing," and verse 
 preceding, ** And if in any thing ye be otherwise 
 minded, God shall reveal even this unto you," — I 
 ever thought it, and still think it my duty, so far as 
 J may without sin, to go along with any of the Lord's 
 people : — while [or until] the Lord clear up our dark- 
 ness, we must bear one with another, or [we shall be 
 likely to] devour each other. And I am confident, it is 
 our duty, not only to bear with one another, wherein 
 we may without sin, but to walk together. Only 
 special care should be had in this case, that, (in the 
 peremptory and peevish disposition of the most part 
 of the godly in this land, who can be satisfied with 
 no less, than to have all men conform to them and be 
 of their judgment,) — I say, especial care should be 
 had, that, by our conforming to such, we do not 
 confirm them in their sinful mistakes; and therefore, 
 upon all occasions that are convenient, would testi- 
 mony be given against their errors. 
 
118 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1668 : THE DUTY OF MORTIFICATION ; AND THAT OF MINDING THE CONDITION 
 OF THE LORD'S PEOPLE, &c— THOMAS GOODWIN'S TREATISE— OBSERVATION ON 
 A CASE IN THE CRIMINAL COURT-QUALIFICATIONS OF TRUE ZEAL— ALLUSION 
 TO A CONFERENCE BETWEEN ALEXANDER JAFFRAY AND "THE LAIRD OF 
 SWINTOUNE"— OWEN'S TREATISES ON MORTIFICATION AND ON WATCHFULNESS- 
 ALEXANDER JAFFRAY WRITES " SOME REASONS RELATIVE TO PARTAKING 
 THE LORD'S SUPPER"— HE LAMENTS HIS UNTHANKFULNESS, AND REVIEWS 
 THE MERCIES BESTOWED ON HIM AND HIS FAMILY— RECOMMENDS HIS FRIENDS 
 AT ABERDEEN TO THE LORD->JOURNEY TO ABERDEEN— THE TIDINGS OF 
 CROMWELL S DEATH. 
 
 The 29th day of May, 1658, I set some time apart, 
 to seek God in these two things : namely, First, For 
 help to make progress in the business of mortifica- 
 tion, which does so much concern me. Secondly, 
 For grace from the Lord to be rightly directed, about 
 inquiring and finding out the duty of the times; that 
 I may not therein be deserted and given up to delusion, 
 on the one hand, or sit down and be satisfied with 
 my prosperous, outward condition, and not regard 
 the condition of the land, nor the sad condition of 
 the Lord's people therein, — so eminently deserted in 
 many respects ; and, [that I may] fear, on the other 
 hand, lest, — inquiring after what may be the Lord s 
 mind, in some things relating to controversies of the 
 time, about church constitution, discipline, and go- 
 vernment, — I may be diverted from seeking after 
 better things, — mortification, self-denial, and tender 
 
 walking with God 
 
 [Then follow '' some thoughts of the duty and 
 means of mortification, as they were that day on my 
 mind ; these, though very cogent, and rich in Scrip- 
 
119 
 
 tural illustration, are for the most part comprehended 
 in meditations already herein recorded. The writer 
 then proceeds :] 
 
 Some further thoughts on the matter above men- 
 tioned, were spoken home to my heart, I hope, from 
 the Lord ; wherein I was helped, by reading that 
 Treatise written by Thomas Goodwin, Against Re- 
 lapsing ; finding my case, as I conceive, very clearly 
 spoken to therein, to the following purpose ; 2 Cor. 
 V. 14, " The love of Christ constraineth us, because 
 
 we thus judge, that if Christ died for all, then 
 
 they that live should not live unto themselves," &;c. 
 
 [Some few pages are here 
 
 omitted to be given, being apparently a recital of 
 Goodwin's Treatise. See Appendix, GG.] 
 
 The 7th of July, 1658, I was desiring direction of 
 the Lord, in the two particulars following. First, 
 That I may be directed to find out his mind, in par- 
 taking of that ordinance of his supper; it having 
 been moved by some good men, whether, (seeing 
 there is not appearance, in haste, to have any other 
 occasion in this place,) we might lawfully partake 
 with such of this nation, as do most purely ad- 
 minister the same. It is my desire to enjoy that or- 
 dinance, having been for divers years deprived of the 
 use of it ; and yet I am not clear, as I conceive, upon 
 many weighty considerations to partake of it, as 
 above mentioned. Secondly, My affairs calling me 
 to go to Aberdeen, I was desiring the Lord to order 
 and direct me in that journey. 
 
 The 8th day. Upon the consideration of a vile 
 fact of incest, pursued [or prosecuted] before the cri- 
 minal court, wherein there was great presumption 
 and appearance that the parties were guilty ; yet did 
 
.:-^ 120 
 
 they, both of them, (the one having judicially con- 
 fessed the fact,) escape the sentence ; — upon consi- 
 deration of this, and many such horrid guiltinesses 
 committed in the land, I was desiring to be humbled 
 before the Lord ; and, more especially, that such sins 
 should go without more strict inquiry and censure. 
 These Scriptures being considered, may give much 
 matter of humihation to such as fear the Lord, in 
 such cases, to make them mourn for the sins and 
 abominations of the land. Hosea, iv. 1, 2, " The 
 Lord hath a controversy with the inhabitants of the 
 land, because there is no truth nor mercy, nor know- 
 ledge of God in the land. By swearing, and lying, 
 and killing, and stealing, and committing adultery, 
 they break out, and blood toucheth blood." Also, 
 Jer. ix. 12, and xii. 11; and again, Isai. lix. 12, to 
 15. " Our transgressions are multiplied before thee, 
 and our sins testify against us: for our transgressions 
 are with us ; and as for our iniquities, we know them; 
 in transgressing and lying against the Lord, and de- 
 parting away from our God, speaking oppression 
 and revolt, conceiving and uttering from the heart 
 words of falsehood. And judgment is turned away 
 backward, and justice standeth afar off," &;c. 
 
 The 11th day. Having, some days before, been 
 upon the consideration of the reasons, why I con- 
 ceive it not lawful [for me,] to partake in the ordi- 
 nance of the Lord's supper, as it is here in this nation 
 administered ; I was, this day, pertinently spoken to 
 by Mr. James Home, from that text, James, i. 20; 
 and had given divers good qualifications of zeal in 
 contending for the Truth, which were very closely to 
 my case ; such as these. — First, Right zeal in con- 
 tending for any truth of God, would be accompanied 
 
121 
 
 with much love to those, with whom we contend. — 
 Secondly, It would be carried on with much meek- 
 ness, without heat or passion ; for " the wrath of man 
 worketh not the righteousness of God." — Thirdly, 
 There is much need of the exercise of humility and 
 fear ; for the best know but in part, 1 Cor. xiii. 9, 12 ; 
 and frequent experience, doubtless, hath taught every 
 one that is observant, to be wary in asserting- so posi- 
 tively what now they think to be truth, in these doubt- 
 able matters, about which good men are so much 
 divided. — Fourthly, When zeal in these matters, is 
 not accompanied with much exactness in trying our- 
 selves, and does not begin at our own bosom, in find- 
 ing out the errors either of our judgment or practice, 
 and in abandoning them ; then may we justly suspect 
 our zeal to be " not according to knowledge." Rom. 
 x. 2. — Again, Right zeal is equally carried out, in all 
 points wherein God's honour is concerned. — Again, 
 Our calling to appear in such matters, would be well 
 examined ; and that we be not thereby made negligent 
 in things more necessary. — Again, Although there 
 be truth in the matter of difference betwixt you and 
 good men, it should be well examined, whether it 
 will carry all the weight of what may follow, upon 
 your appearing in it. — Again, All the consequences 
 of the opinions maintained by your opposer, would 
 not be imputed unto him, except you know that he 
 owns them, but in charity you would think the best; 
 for charity V thinketh no evil." 1 Cor. xiii. 5. — And 
 further. Where you cannot agree, you would tole- 
 rate and bear with your weak brother, until God 
 reveal what is wanting to him. Phil. iii. 15, 16. — 
 Lastly, It would be well examined, that there be no 
 siding with any party or other interest, but simply 
 
122 
 
 the glory of God, that makes you appear in sucli 
 a matter. 
 
 Upon second thoughts of the matter above men- 
 tioned, and of a conference on the same which I had 
 with the Lord Svvintoune a day before, I resolve to 
 examine more narrowly and dihgently the thoughts 
 of my heart concerning it ; and, by the grace of God, 
 to have my corruption more mortified, and my heart 
 in a better frame, that I may warrantably proceed in 
 that matter. [See Appendix, HH.] 
 
 The 22nd day. Having formerly gotten some good, 
 by reading a little Treatise, Of Mortification, written 
 by Dr. Owen, and now finding another Treatise, by the 
 same author. On the Duty of Watchfulness; I was 
 seeking, that the Lord may bless the reading of that 
 Treatise to me, that I may be helped in the knowledge 
 and practice of that duty. [See Appendix, IL] — I 
 was also recommending to God the condition of my 
 family, — that my wife and children may find mercy. 
 And more particularly for my eldest son, [Alexan- 
 der,] — that God would now give him the graces and 
 gifts necessary for one of his years, he being now 
 about sixteen years of age ; and that the Lord would 
 bless his studies, that he may be directed in them ; 
 especially that he may learn to know Christ; and 
 that I may be ordered of the Lord, what calling to 
 direct him to follow. 
 
 The 8th of August, 1658, I was earnestly seeking 
 of the Lord, that 1 might know his mind in relation 
 to the dispensation I am under. And I thought I 
 had liberty in prayer, and also direction, to fall rightly 
 upon one thing, among others intimated to me by my 
 present indisposition and weakness of body ; — name- 
 ly, too mucli carefulness and provision-making for 
 
123 
 
 the body, too much looseness and liberty taken in 
 satisfying the flesh, the affections and lusts thereof, 
 has made the Lord, in love to my soul, a little to af- 
 flict the body. — I was also seeking direction in my 
 journey north, that I may be guided in my going and 
 abiding there, that my carriage may be so ordered, as 
 that I may be comfortable, and not justly grievous, to 
 any that fear the Lord there. And also, having now 
 written some reasons about partaking the Lord's sup- 
 per with the good people of this nation, I desired of 
 the Lord to be directed in revising them ; so that I 
 may not be left to my own spirit, in mistaking or af- 
 firming rashly or uncharitably any thing, that the 
 Lord will not allow of, or that hereafter I may repent 
 of; but that I may soberly and humbly walk in that 
 matter, as becomes a poor, dark, ignorant creature, 
 who yet dares not but desire to be established, and to 
 walk upon clear grounds in every such matter. 
 
 The 13th day, having come from Edinburgh to my 
 own house at the Abbey Hill, I was desiring to bless 
 the Lord, that I find them all there preserved and in 
 health ; and that the Lord had returned me there, in 
 any measure and hope of better health. But alas ! I 
 find no change upon my heart, — no more love to Christ, 
 no more hatred and indignation against sin, no more 
 sense of the goodness of God, who might justly have 
 consumed me, and have sent me to the pit ; — yet has 
 he spared, and pardoned all my sins, and, only out of 
 love, is gently shaking a rod on me. O that the heart 
 of a child, were making suitable returns to such a 
 Father ! 
 
 The 14th day, I set apart, to seek the Lord, and to 
 praise him for mercies by-gone ; wherein, it was my 
 desire, to take a view of all such mercies as may be 
 
124 
 
 remembered ; for, otherwise, they are innumerable. I 
 know not where to begin, nor how to proceed in this 
 inquiry, — his mercies to me have been so many. — 
 Lord! help me to praise thee for Christ; since in 
 Him and for Him, are all my mercies given and 
 sanctified to me ! — I was also desiring to have all my 
 sins before me, that I might lament and mourn for 
 them, my God being now pacified towards me. O 
 how this consideration, of God's being pacified to- 
 wards me, should heighten the matter of lamentation 
 and woe ! that when I was sinning against him, he was 
 minding mercy to me ; and while I was still sinning 
 yet more against him, in the days of my greater know- 
 ledge, yet even then, when I was worst and vilest, did 
 he mai\ifest love ; — how ought this to overcome my 
 heart for ever to love Him, who hath thus loved me, 
 and given himself for me! — I was this day, also, de- 
 siring to bless the Lord for the mercies bestowed on 
 my family — how oft hath he heard me for them, for 
 the mother, the children, and the servants ! as well 
 for the hope I have, that he will still hear me on their 
 behalf, and be a God to me and my seed for ever. He 
 takes the care of them off me, [while] here; and when 
 I shall be gone, I have none else to leave them to, 
 like him ! 
 
 I was also desiring to remember my friends and 
 acquaintance at Aberdeen, and to recommend them 
 to the Lord, — and, even in a particular manner, my 
 friends in the Lord; that his grace may be multi- 
 plied unto them, and that the gospel may prosper 
 there, and that gospel ordinances may be in a right 
 and pure way of administration set up there ; — that 
 the Lord would direct such who are waiting for this, 
 and are deprived of some ordinances, to walk hum- 
 
125 
 
 bly, [even looking] for that day of his mercy, when 
 lie will bring forth his promise, — until the offerings 
 of Judah and Jerusalem he pleasant unto the Lord, 
 as in the days of old and in former years. Mai. iii. 4. 
 And further, that the Lord would help such others 
 who fear him there, that they oppose no more what 
 he is calling for in this matter ; and that they may 
 find mercy and favour, so as to be humbled for their 
 opposition in these matters, and to give some ex- 
 pression of it, before they part from this world. Also, 
 that the Lord would rebuke a spirit of pride and 
 contention, which rages there ; that thus, all such as 
 fear him, may '* walk in love," as becomes the chil- 
 dren of one Father. 
 
 The 15th day, being a sabbath day, I had much 
 matter to regret, for a lifeless, formal way of spending 
 it. I was labouring to remember, as I could, the con- 
 dition of the Lord's people in general, and, in parti- 
 cular, that handful who fear him at Aberdeen ; they 
 being now, by the death of that worthy man Mr. 
 James Duram, disappointed of help for carrying on 
 the work of God there ; — that he would be pleased to 
 point out some other way, whereby the work of the 
 gospel and the ordinances, in purity may be admi- 
 nistered there. And I was desiring, that the Lord 
 would let me see something of this kind, before my 
 return from that place, if I go thither at this time ; 
 and that he would help me to be instrumental in 
 so good a work. And yet, [I longed that,] before 
 appearing any way instrumental therein, [I might] 
 be very earnest in seeking God, [as to] when, how, 
 and for whom 1 shall act any thing in that matter; — 
 for there may be more in it, than hitherto I have con- 
 sidered of. 
 
126 
 
 The 19th day, I was earnestly seeking; of the Lord, 
 his direction in my journey north, (and the more so, 
 my health not being wholly recovered, and my phy- 
 sician and other friends being against my journey,) — 
 that he would abide with my family, and be a God and 
 a Father to them, and go with me where I am going ; 
 promising, by his grace, to observe and be thankful 
 for his presence. 
 
 The 20th day, I took my journey, and came that 
 night safely to Brunt Island [Burntisland,] and from 
 thence to Kirkaldie, [proceeding] the next day to 
 Dundee. The 26th day, I came to Aberdeen, in bet- 
 ter health than I expected, and found my friends 
 there well. The Lord help me to be thankful, and to 
 walk humbly with my God, and to remember my 
 promise, of observing his kindness and providence to 
 me in this journey ! 
 
 The 27th day, I was informed of the sinful and 
 scandalous fall of Jane Ramsey, who was sometime 
 a professor, and one that walked with us in fellow- 
 ship in this place ; her carriage was light and un- 
 christian before, but now her fall [was worse.] O what 
 matter of grief and heaviness of heart ought it to be 
 to professors here, that God should be so offended! 
 and what matter of fear does it administer for those 
 that stand, to take heed lest they fall ! for the devil is 
 very busy, and we weak. 
 
 The 28th day, I visited that gracious woman, 
 Elsinet Smith. 
 
 The 11th of September, I was desiring the Lord 
 to order my thoughts of returning; having now, 
 by his good hand with me, come to some point in my 
 affairs, so that I may think upon the time and man- 
 ner of returning. 1 was also desiring to be helped. 
 
127 
 
 to remember the condition of that precious woman, 
 Barbara Forbes, widow of D. Wil. Johnstone ; she 
 having imparted something of an outward cross and 
 difficulty she is under. My desire in particular for 
 her was, that the Lord would make use of this dis- 
 pensation, so that she may learn to behave herself as 
 a weaned child, Psal. cxxxi. 2 ; for I hope the Lord 
 is about something of that kind towards her. 
 
 I was also remembering this sore season, [in allu- 
 sion, it is supposed, to the circumstances explained in 
 the next paragraph;] and desiring the Lord to pre- 
 T>ent the sad event thereby threatened. 
 
 Upon the 14th of September, report of the death of 
 the Piloted or being come [to Aberdeen,] and confirmed 
 some days thereafter, I found myself very dull in con- 
 ceiving rightly, what the Lord by that dispensation 
 was speaking to the land, and to those that fear him 
 in it. There being also, at this time, very sad evi- 
 dences of the Lord's anger against the land, by unsea- 
 sonable weather, so that the fruits of the earth are 
 threatened to be destroyed ; this thought of the abuse 
 of so much peace and plenty, as formerly we have been 
 enjoying, did much continue on my heart — and that 
 we were, in the righteous judgment of God, to be ex- 
 ercised with famine and war, and a sharper trial to 
 pass over such as fear the Lord, than ever they had yet 
 met with ; especially for their unthankfulness for the 
 peace we have been enjoying, these years by-gone. 
 Therefore was it my desire, to lament before the Lord 
 for my own guiltiness and that of the land, and to be 
 prepared for the trials that are likely to follow. 
 
 The 18th day, I was desiring the Lord to direct 
 me, in resolving upon my return to my family ; and 
 praising him, as I could, for his gracious and kind 
 
128 
 
 providence, in so ordering me and my family and my 
 affairs hitherto ; and further, that I may be directed 
 to part from this place, with the contentment of all 
 my relations, both spiritual and natural; and that I 
 may do nothing unworthy of my profession, or that in 
 any measure may give just occasion of offence. 
 
 The 26th day. I had much matter to be thankful, 
 for the Lord's presence with me in my journey, since 
 I came from my own house ; not only in restoring me 
 to better health, but also for the success I had in my 
 affairs, beyond my expectation ; wishing that the 
 Lord's goodness, in these things, may not be for- 
 gotten, and that he would direct me, in the rest of 
 my journey, and in my pilgrimage here, until he 
 bring me unto glory ! And O ! that I could walk 
 worthy to that hope of glory, and thankful for all the 
 mercies I am meeting with here, both to myself and 
 family, — of whom I had gotten late advertisement, 
 that they were all in good health. 
 
 The 30th of September, 1658, I came safely to 
 my own house at Abbey Hill, and found ray wife and 
 children all in good health 
 
 [Here, at the 189th page, or rather leaf, the first 
 part or book of the manuscript breaks off, the re- 
 mainder being, doubtless, lost. That which follows, 
 is taken from some tattered fragments of another si- 
 milar pocket volume, in the same hand-writing, but 
 in a much worse state of preservation.] 
 
129 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1659: ALEXANDER JAFFRAY VISITS GENERAL MONK— THE AFFLICTED CONDI- 
 TION OF THE THREE NATIONS— HIS OWN "FORMALITY IN PERFORMING OR- 
 DINANCES," &c.— HE CONTEMPLATES "SALUTING" GENERAL MONK ON HIS 
 MARCHING FOR ENGLAND— HIS OCCASIONS FOR HUMILIATION— 1660: "THE 
 STILL SMALL VOICE TO. BE HEEDED," &C.-ON THE MOTIONS OF THE FLESH, 
 AND OF THE SPIRIT— BIRTH OF A SON: HIS VIEWS ON HAVING HIM "BAP- 
 TIZED'-{HE IS COMMITTED PRISONER TO T^E TOLBOOTH OF EDINBURGH}- 
 ON DYING DAILY TO TEMPORAL DELIGHTS— THE ILLNESS OF SEVERAL OF HIS 
 CHILDREN— HIS STRONG TEM PTATIONS— HE USES ENDEAVOURS FOR LIBERA- 
 TION FROM PRISON— PETITIONS THE COMMITTEE OF ESTATES— THE LORD 
 CHANCELLOR'S PREJUDICE AGAINST HIM— THE LIGHT OF THE LORD'S COUN- 
 TENANCE WITHHELD FROM HIM: HE IS REDUCED TO SILENCE IN PRAYER— ON 
 ENLARGEMENT IN PRAYER— THE DEATH OF HIS DAUGHTER SARAH— HIS CON- 
 CERN ON BEHALF OF HIS SON ALEXANDER. 
 
 The 26th and 27th days [of *' October," 1659,] I had, 
 from sad experience, a proof of the truth of what is 
 expressed in the end of the last page, [this page, or 
 rather leaf, of the manuscript, being marked the 
 40th,] — that the victory over sin is not attained, but 
 through much wrestling and fear ; for want of which, 
 I was sadly insnared, and my corruption had victory 
 over me. Upon which, my desires of being, for the 
 time to come, more watchful, were weakly renewed, 
 as I could attain to ; and these two Scriptures were 
 looked on, and some way made use of, Isai. xxxviii. 
 14, " I am oppressed ; undertake for me ;" and Psal. 
 Ixxix. 8, " O remember not against us former ini- 
 quities : let thy tender mercies speedily prevent us ; 
 for we are brought very low !" 
 
 About this time, also, through my un watch fulness, 
 I was well near run upon another snare. In a visit 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 given to General Monk, (after his engaging for the 
 Parhament, in the division betwixt them and the 
 army,) though I did no ways approve of his way and 
 acting ; yet I had matter to be afraid, that my visit 
 and carriage, at that time, might have seemed to 
 have imported the contrary. And in this, was I the 
 more to blame myself, — that I did not seek God's di- 
 rection by prayer, before I gave him that visit; which, 
 I hope, will teach me to be more wary for the time to 
 come, in matters of that kind, that my carriage do not 
 contradict my judgment in any thing. 
 
 The 29th day, I was desiring to remember the sad 
 and afflicted condition of these three nations, now so 
 rent and divided, as never was their case so low, God 
 having written vanity upon, and stained the pride of 
 all our glory ; the Parhament being not only broken, 
 but the Prince broken that brake them, and yet more 
 like to break in pieces one another. I read Isai. ii. 
 [beginning] from verse 10 : — " Enter into the rock, 
 and hide thee in the dust, for fear of the Lord, and for 
 the glory of his majesty. The lofty looks of man shall 
 be humbled," &c. also chap. li. 18, 19, 20; and con- 
 cluded with a few thoughts and desires, put up upon 
 the consideration of these Scriptures, and that of 
 Micah, vii. 9 ; wishing, that the Lord's people in these 
 lands may be prepared to hear the indignation of the 
 Lord, while he comes forth so dreadfully threatening 
 it against them. And, O! that I may be helped 
 rightly to consider, what great duty there is on me, 
 to be very earnest and serious with God in this case ; 
 I having so much both private and public guiltiness 
 to mourn for. 
 
 The 31st day, I set apart some time, to seek God 
 in the particulars following: 
 
131 
 
 First, My own condition being so very dark and 
 much deserted, by reason of distance from God, be- 
 fore I durst venture to seek God on behalf of others, 
 I was labouring- to make sure an interest for myself. 
 
 Secondly, My desire was, to present the condition 
 of these three nations [before the Lord ;] being much 
 convinced of the justness and equity of what the Lord 
 is threatening against us : — should he inflict it to the 
 uttermost, I chose rather to desire the removal of the 
 sin, than of the threatened judgment for it, and that 
 the Lord's people may be prepared to bear his indig- 
 nation, because they have sinned against him. Micah, 
 vii. 9. Only I was desiring to seek, as I might, that 
 the Lord would rather let his own hand be immedi- 
 ately on us, than that his people should be so far di- 
 vided, as to " devour one another." Another thing I 
 was helped, as I thought, to seek of the Lord, — that 
 if the wicked of these lands, shall be the rod by which 
 the Lord will have his people corrected, he would 
 provide so far against their insulting, that they may 
 not blaspheme his holy name or insult over his work, 
 by denying that ever he owned it, or has done any 
 thing for his people in it ; — that thus, his glory for 
 what is done may not, because of our guiltiness, be 
 so cancelled ; but that, though we, for our drawing 
 back, and not carrying on his work with singleness of 
 heart, may justly be deprived of the honour of seeing 
 more of the glory of it, He may not want his praise 
 for what is already done; — and then, that our poor 
 posterity may behold the rest of it, and though our 
 carcases should justly fall in this wilderness, yet they 
 may behold the glorious presence of the Lord in that 
 promised hand. Further, that he would provide 
 against the reproach of religion and holiness, the in- 
 
 K 2 
 
132 
 
 crease of error, blasphemy, antichristian persecution, 
 and idolatry ; which being granted, and the increase 
 of light, and promotion of the gospel made way for, — 
 let come of us what pleaseth him, I was desiring to 
 seek of the Lord, such a humble, submissive frame of 
 spirit, as I could, both for myself and all that fear 
 him, against whom his hand is at this time so lifted 
 up. [See Appendix, JJ.] 
 
 Thirdly, I was presenting the condition of my fa- 
 mily, and more particularly that of my son Andrew, 
 to the Lord. 
 
 The 9th of November. In prayer, I w^as helped to 
 desire of the Lord, that he would search and try my 
 heart to the uttermost, and find out and discover to 
 nie the vileness and vanity thereof to the full ; for I 
 dare no more listen to ?ny own searching, having been 
 thereby deceived so often. I thought I was desirous 
 to be honest, in this my prayer, to have my evil heart, 
 and the vileness and deceitfulness of it, wholly made 
 known to me ; and that grace and strength might be 
 given, to hate and abhor what I [do] see. — I was also 
 desiring to remember, the sad deserted condition of 
 the work and people of God, in these lands. 
 
 The 21st day. I was putting up in prayer these 
 things. — First, Being sensible of much deadness and 
 formality in my performing of ordinances, I was desir- 
 ing to be quickened and made more lively ; and if, as 
 to the external, sensible way of assistance, I were not 
 helped, that yet, as to the inward frame and fervour 
 of heart, my desires might be enlarged that way ; that 
 so, although sense were not pleased, faith might be 
 more exercised, and I fitted to meet such a case as is 
 mentioned in Isaiah, 1. 10, to stay myself 07i my God, 
 though I were left in darkness and had no light. — 
 
133 
 
 Secondly, That I might move more upon a principle 
 of love in all my duties and performances, both to 
 God, and to men for God's sake ; and that I might 
 be helped to discern my love, in the reality and truth 
 of it, from obedience and keeping Christ's command- 
 ments ; [for, said Christ, " If ye love me, keep my 
 commandments." John, xiv. 15.] — Thirdly, That the 
 Lord w^ould remember his people in these lands, and 
 deliver them yet once more from their dark and dan- 
 gerous condition ; so as government on a right and 
 sure foundation might be settled, as one of the great- 
 est mercies this present time calls for. And that he 
 would prevent the dreadful threatening of a bloody 
 sword, to rage more amongst us. 
 
 General Monk being shortly to take his march for 
 England, I was desiring counsel of the Lord, whether 
 I should salute him before he go ; and to be guided, 
 if I do, that I may not approve any thing which my 
 light serves me not to do, nor yet speak any thing 
 rashly, without a warrant and clear call thereto. 
 
 The 29th day, I was desiring to remember the 
 condition of Wil. Dowine [or Downe] and Mrs. Ward, 
 that the Lord would sanctify their present condition ; 
 and [also] that worthy man, the Lord Brodie, that he 
 may be directed in these times, and be made more 
 and more useful for God and his people. 
 
 The 2nd December, 1659, I was desiring to be 
 helped, to remember what I was ; — how vile and 
 wretched a sinner, in the days of my youth, — how 
 young when I began to miscarry, and what length I 
 went in miscarriage; — what I have been since, and 
 am to this day, vile and miserable ! for though sin be 
 restrained, yet how little subdued or mortified ; yea, 
 how often does corruption in me appear and break 
 
134 
 
 out, — though man sees not all of that kind, yet how 
 much is there, and what matter of humiliation there- 
 fore ! These considerations aggravate my guiltiness 
 and unthankfulness, and ought to enlarge my heart 
 to the eternal praising of the free grace of God, — 
 that, while so vile and miserable, did yet extend and 
 evidence so much mercy and love, and while continu- 
 ing so ungrateful, has not broken off his love towards 
 me; but, on the contrary, has enlarged it more, giving 
 me so many proofs of it, in such great and observable 
 outward mercies, — and not only so, but I trust in 
 that which is of infinitely more worth, — even an inte- 
 rest in himself. This hope, I desire, notwithstanding 
 all my misery and low condition by reason of sin, to 
 hold fast ; and, from the consideration thereof, to 
 have my heart for ever engaged to honour and serve 
 Him, who hath so loved me. For, it is the appear- 
 ance of the grace of God that brings salvation, and 
 teacheth to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and 
 to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present 
 world. Titus, ii. 11, 12. O that this rich, and so free 
 grace of God, were made more to appear unto me! 
 I see but httle of it, and very darkly, and therefore is 
 there so Httle denying of worldly lusts, &z:c. 
 
 [Alexander Jaffray, in this place, speaks of his 
 son William's illness and recovery, and of his sister 
 Anna's intended marriage.] 
 
 The 15th of January, 1660, after much striving 
 against sin, and many vows and promises for amend- 
 ing some particular evils, in which I find Satan pre- 
 vail against me, through the advantage he hath from 
 my natural temper and disposition ; the Lord gave 
 me in some measure to discern where the fault lies : — 
 namely, in not enough diligently watching over my 
 
135 
 
 own heart, and listening to and receiving the motions 
 of his Spirit, so frequently given hy convictions 
 against those evils. By doing this, in a holy, sober, 
 believing [manner,] he is pleased many times insen- 
 sibly to give strength, rather than in that great and 
 overpowering way, in which it is usually expected. 
 For, though that may also be afterwards known, yet 
 ordinarily it is not the first way by which he commu- 
 nicates strength against corruption, but by this small 
 and still voice in the conscience; which, not being 
 diligently observed and received, many times makes 
 the creature long, yea, it may be, all his life, the 
 more unsuccessfully to strive against sin. As the 
 power of the enemy, at first, was received by Eve's 
 hearkening to him ; so the power of the Spirit is re- 
 ceived, in hearkening to and receiving the reproofs 
 thereof. That which checks the evil, that which stands 
 against thy mind, smiting it in its course of vanity 
 and pleasure, in that is the power; for it comes from 
 the Spirit of power to make way for him ; it lies 
 there, in that little thing of conviction, which is the 
 first of the Spirit's work. John, xvi. 8. The power 
 thou wouldst have for thy help to hate sin, lies hid 
 there, in that little grain of seed, which, being re- 
 ceived and cherished, though it may lie for a time, as 
 grain or seed does, undiscerned, will grow up to thy 
 great comfort to a mighty tree. The light, life, wis- 
 dom, and power thou seekest after, lies hid in the 
 Spirit's being present with thee: any honest heart 
 that is seeking him will easily acknowledge this ; 
 but, — here is the point, wherein many an honest 
 heart may be for a long time mistaken — they, like 
 Elijah, 1 Kings, xix. 11, look for the Lord in some 
 glorious, powerful way, and do not observe, but slight 
 
136 
 
 this little, despised thing, the small voice of con- 
 science, wherein he is. Listen to and receive this 
 voice of God behind thee, speaking in thy conscience, 
 Isai. XXX. 21, and the Lord will come in, and abide, 
 and sup with thee. Rev. iii. 20. Every check and 
 challenge thou hast against the evil, or to the good 
 thou art in pursuit of, is, and must be taken and re- 
 ceived, as his knock at thy door ; unto which, as thou 
 openest, and receivest him, so he comes in and abides 
 with thee ; or, if otherwise, he will depart. The suc- 
 cess thus to be expected, should also be waited for: 
 for the Lord, for some other blessed end, may be ex- 
 ercising thee with some messengers of Satan, which, 
 for a time, he may continue with thee; yet, ordinarily, 
 grace is then growing apace, especially that grace of 
 humihty, without which all else is but vanity: — so 
 found the Apostle in the like case, 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8. 
 Then, often, the Lord is about to make out to the poor, 
 fainting creature, more of the fulness, freeness, and 
 sufficiency of his grace, than ever it could have ex- 
 pected or looked for. Therefore, mistake not the 
 Lord's way, but wait for him; — I say, My soul, wait 
 thou for the Lord! 
 
 The 9th of February, I had some comfortable use 
 of that Scripture, 2 Cor. x. 4, 5, " The weapons of 
 our warfare are not carnal," &c.; hoping that the 
 Lord would help me to get what is here promised 
 performed in my heart, even my very imaginations and 
 thoughts to be brought into " subjection" to "Christ." 
 
 I was acknowledging the Lord's great goodness to 
 me and my family, in bringing us from Aberdeen to 
 this country, and his presence so manifested unto us 
 since ; and [desired,] that now he would give direc- 
 tion what to do, as to our further abode here or re- 
 
137 
 
 moval north again ; this matter being now, upon many 
 considerations, necessary to be thought upon, I was, 
 this 28th of February, desiring the Lord's direction to 
 order my thoughts respecting it. 
 
 The 22d of March, I found the Lord speaking to 
 my heart, and confirming me in the truth of that 
 which was so frequently made out to me formerly, 
 but not so fully received and entertained as should 
 have been ; namely. That strength to resist, and com- 
 fort in prevailing over corruptions, will not be given, 
 but proportionally as light, when it is offered, is rev 
 ceived and entertained, and closely walked up to. 
 And, for this purpose, a diligent watch should be 
 kept up, as well for resisting the first risings and 
 suggestions of the flesh against the Spirit, as for re- 
 ceiving the motions and lustings of the Spirit against 
 the flesh, the one to good, the other to evil ; " for the 
 flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against 
 the flesh, and these are contrary the one to the other." 
 Gal. V. 17. Now, my heart was directed of the Lord 
 to consider, that the desires of the flesh have had 
 more easy access and better entertainment in me, 
 than the lustings of the Spirit ; and therefore, it were 
 well to observe, and more diligently to wait for, the 
 appearings of these ; for, it is said in Gal. vi. 8, " He 
 that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corrup- 
 tion, but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spi- 
 rit reap life everlasting." How true I have found 
 this to be in my experience, the Lord give me rightly 
 to consider! And, as the first risings of evil should 
 be in time, even in the beginning, resisted ; so, in 
 doubtful cases, wherein, (it may be, through the mis- 
 tiness and darkness of our understandings, by reason 
 of our inclination to the thing,) the case is not so 
 
138 
 
 clear whether it be sin or not, rather, on this account, 
 should we choose the forbearance and abstinence 
 from doing it. 
 
 [The writer usually notices the birth of each child, 
 both before and after the event, in a very pious and 
 becoming strain. Here he mentions the birth of a 
 son, on the 23d of the month called April.] 
 
 On the 29th day, my wife caused baptize her son ; 
 I being, upon the grounds formerly mentioned in my 
 other book, in the pages 135 and 163, [97 and 116 of 
 this volume,] unclear to present him, she employed my 
 good friend, William Dowine, to perform that duty ; 
 and Mr. John Sterling, minister of that part of Edin- 
 burgh where I dwell, to administer the ordinance. 
 He was named James. My desire of being wary and 
 tender of giving offence, even in those things wherein 
 it might be but taken and not given, with the consi- 
 deration of my former reasons, moved me thus also, 
 at this time, to order my carriage in this matter as 
 formerly. 
 
 [From this page, being the 54:th of the manuscript, 
 to the 87th is wanting; in which interval of time, 
 Alexander Jaffray was committed prisoner to the 
 Tolbooth of Edinburgh. The occasion and circum- 
 stances of this trying *' dispensation," are further on 
 explained by himself. — The next observation pre- 
 served on record, is, the great fear he had, lest he 
 should fall, under the grievous and furious assaults 
 of the unwearied enemy of souls, who seemed let 
 loose to buffet and well nigh to overwhelm. In this 
 state of mind, two Scriptures were presented to him, 
 as '' sad matter of meditation," Ezek. xxiv. 13 and 
 Jer. ii. 19. — The Diary then proceeds.] 
 
 One of the main things I am called to learn, under 
 
139 
 
 this present dispensation, [his imprisonment,] is, to 
 be more content with a suffering lot, — that great les- 
 son, of cheerfully taking up my cross to follow Christ ; 
 and in order thereto, to learn to die daily unto all the 
 things of a present world; especially to the too great 
 and excessive desire I always have hitherto had, of 
 enjoying the sweet contentment of my wife and chil- 
 dren ; yea, so excessive was I in this, as if I could 
 have had no contentment without it. This, the Lord 
 is very clearly calling me off from, that I may learn 
 that great lesson of parting with all for Christ 
 
 so [that,] while God gives me the 
 
 freedom of enjoying them, I may labour to have it to 
 be in himself. — While I was thus endeavouring, to 
 have my heart and affections to run in a right channel 
 to earthly comforts, — having since my imprisonment 
 had frequent advertisement, that my three children, 
 William, Rachel, and Sarah, were sick ; and that, by 
 my wife's attendance on them, and her own bodily 
 weakness, she is unable to come to me, (though her 
 being with me w^as desired, and upon some considera- 
 tions needful ;) — yet, when I had least expectation, 
 she is unexpectedly sent to me, having had a very 
 prosperous voyage by sea [from Aberdeen.] This, I 
 was labouring to observe, as an answer to prayer ; 
 wherein, the time of granting it was most observable; 
 it being then, when my heart was most near to a con- 
 tented submission in the want of the thing desired. 
 
 The 10th of November, 1660, my affliction was 
 augmented : while even in the furnace, my dross did 
 sadly appear, — my strong and unmortified corruption 
 prevailed over me, and was very near prevailing more ; 
 but I was helped with a little help to restrain, in time 
 of the temptation. But, both then and afterwards, I 
 
HO 
 
 was seeking of God to have it more made out to me, 
 that my striving was from a right ground, not from 
 slavish fear of punishment, either temporal or eternal, 
 but from love of Christ constraining. I thought, my 
 heart never sought more fervently to have this frame. 
 To have the heart brought and kept to the sense of 
 love to God, and of love so abundantly flowing from 
 him to thee, — were sweet indeed ! Lord, help me to 
 do it! 
 
 Divers times during my imprisonment, I was mak- 
 ing some attempts for my liberty, but still without 
 success ; so, I was thinking, that there is something 
 in it the Lord was about to bring forth, which yet I 
 did not know of; and was seeking of him, as I could, 
 to know and submit to his mind thereabout. But, 
 what I desired my heart might be most affected with, 
 was, that my mind should be so out of order and per- 
 plexed with the thoughts of disappointments before 
 mentioned, as that I was rendered many times unfit 
 for prayer, both apart, and together with my fellow- 
 prisoner ; — this was, often, to me the greatest part of 
 my affliction. It evidenced, as I conceive, much un- 
 mortified corruption and weakness of faith, much un- 
 watchfulness and want of tenderness of heart, in 
 judging hardly of God ; as if he would not help me, 
 or were unconcerned in my affliction, — in this my sad 
 affliction of having his face hid from me, and shutting 
 out my prayer. This, I think I may, with some bit 
 of honesty, say, as in his sight, was sometimes more 
 grievous to me, than the want of any outward enjoy- 
 ment that I was put by, or the fear of any bodily dan- 
 ger that I may be under. 
 
 The 29th of December, I gave in a petition to the 
 Committee, [See Appendix, KK.] desiring liberty to 
 
141 
 
 be prisoner in the city ; that so I might, by my phy- 
 sician's advice, prevent further sickness, so much 
 threatened by the manifold distempers my body is 
 under. The truth of this my condition, was wit- 
 nessed by a testimony under the hands of Dr. Cun- 
 ningham and Dr. Purvis, given in also with my pe- 
 tition. But this, my so just and reasonable desire, 
 was judged otherwise of by them, and refused, with- 
 out any reason, so far as I have learned ; but proceed- 
 ing, as I suppose, from the same hand that my first 
 imprisonment [that is, my imprisonment in the first 
 place] did, and the refusal of my other petition. The 
 Lord Chancellor [the Earl of Glencairn] being by 
 the Lord made use of, as an instrument of my afflic- 
 tion, without any just cause, as to him, or, for any 
 thing I know, to any man whatsoever. The LORD, 
 should He count with me, — ^just and righteous were 
 He, if I w^ere consumed ; but, blessed be God ! he 
 has absolved, though they would condemn and censure 
 if they could. I was desiring, as I could, of the Lord 
 to forgive them, especially the Chancellor, whose 
 prejudice or other design, whatever it be, is, as I 
 suppose, the cause of all the present trouble I am 
 under. Though I desire to look to a higher hand than 
 his in it, and confidently to wait for another and bet- 
 ter out-get than he or they can hinder me from. — [No 
 doubt he, in this place, anticipates being delivered 
 from the shackles of mortality ; pressed down, as he 
 then was, by bodily and mental conflicts, insomuch, 
 that he was ready to despair even of life.] 
 
 The Lord, who knows me well, knows well also 
 what need I have thus to be exercised ; the sadest 
 part of which exercise, is, the hiding of his face, and 
 shutting out my prayer, — than which there can be 
 
142 
 
 nothing more grievous to a tender heart : — I was de- 
 siring that it might be so to mine; and hoping, that, 
 when I know more how to prize his presence and 
 entertain his Spirit, he will help me, so as that I may 
 enjoy more of him ; also, to know better how to keep 
 free, as of sinful, so of needless, anxious, perplexing 
 thoughts, by which my heart is not a little marred in 
 the enjoying of God ; — the avoiding too of needless 
 cares of a present world, and of what may be dear to 
 me in it, — to have a loose grasp of these, and know 
 how to lay them wholly upon God. This is one, 
 among the great lessons, the Lord is giving me at 
 this time to learn. 
 
 So far was the distemper and distraction of my spi- 
 rit heightened, that, sometimes, in the time of prayer, 
 while I was speaking, I teas forced to be silent, and 
 could not utter one word, but was forced to desire my 
 fellow-prisoner to proceed in the duty. Some days 
 thereafter, I turned over to some Scriptures, where 
 there is something like this case, mentioned to have 
 been incident to the people of God formerly; as, Psal. 
 Ixxvii. 4, " Thou boldest mine eyes waking ; I am so 
 troubled that I cannot speak ;" and Psal. xxxix. 2, 
 " I was dumb with silence, I held my peace, even from 
 good ;" and Psal. xl. 12, " Mine iniquities have taken 
 
 hold upon me, so that I am not able to look up ; 
 
 my heart faileth me." But, I could not so well apply 
 these places to my own case, seeing that it appears, 
 the Prophet's [situation] there differs from mine. 
 Though I dare not altogether say, that the sense of 
 sin was not a part of my exercise ; yet was it (so far 
 as I could discern) more from the vanity and looseness 
 of my heart, needlessly burdening itself with anxious, 
 perplexing thoughts of my outward condition ; — so 
 
143 
 
 little was I rightly acquainted with the way of being 
 about duty, and leaving events to God, or making 
 a difference between what was necessary and what 
 was superfluous, [so as to be] about these necessary 
 things, in the way of God, without distraction ; as, 
 doubtless, the believer may attain to, when he goes 
 about them upon spiritual considerations and for 
 spiritual ends. 
 
 A main consideration in my present case, and fre- 
 quently obvious to my thoughts, [was this :] — that I 
 was eminently called of God, to better ordering of my 
 whole conversation, in walking with him all the day 
 long, — watching unto prayer, — observing every mo- 
 tion and outgoing of the heart, and admitting or re- 
 jecting them, according as they were conformable, or 
 not, with the rule : — as also in prayer, when [it is] 
 to be gone about, either apart or together with others, 
 to observe the motions of God's Spirit to enlarge- 
 ment ; — and, though I durst not conclude upon this^ 
 as a rule, — namely, not to pray, but when enlargement 
 and inclination was thereto beforehand given, seeing 
 it many times comes at the time, and not before ven- 
 turing on the duty ; — yet, so to walk in every par- 
 ticular, in doing and saying, as that nothing may 
 escape, which may be feared to obstruct enlargement 
 in prayer : — and, on the other hand, so to observe 
 every passage in my whole conversation throughout 
 the day, and every motion of the Spirit, as thereby the 
 mind may be stored with good matter ; — and so may 
 enlargement be warrantably waited for. Thus, to be 
 in the fear of the Lord all the day long, Prov. 
 xxiii. 17, is the highway to it; for so it is promised, 
 Isai. Ix. 5, " Thy heart shall /ear and be enlarged.'' 
 Without this, whatever fits or flashes of enlargement 
 
144 
 
 may be at times attained to ; yet, no fixedness, for stay- 
 ing the heart in prayer upon God, is attainable. And 
 ordinarily, according* to the measure and proportion 
 of the heart s being stayed on God, between the times 
 of prayer, in close walking with him, so does it at- 
 tain this fixedness and enlargement in time of prayer. 
 
 But here, it is to be observed, that, in my case, 
 not only fixedness and enlargement [seem suspended, 
 or removed from me,] hut even words also, many 
 times, so that I could not speak a word ; and yet I 
 could not tell wherefore, or how, it was thus with 
 me : insomuch, that, upon the 6th of December, I 
 was necessitated to desire of Mr. James Simpson, 
 my fellow-prisoner, to forbear to press me any more 
 to perform that duty of praying publicly, as I was 
 before accustomed to do, in our little prison-family. I 
 was above a month under this exercise, before I did 
 adventure thus to desire to be forborne, fearing to be 
 mistaken by him, and to give him offence. But, 
 having informed him a little of my case, and of the 
 weakness and great infirmity of my body ; and 
 having a little reasoned with him, about labouring to 
 have our hearts more in a fittedness and disposition 
 for prayer, before venturing so rashly on it as ordi- 
 narily we do; — some discourse of this kind having 
 past, at last, he agreed for some time to forbear me. 
 [See Appendix, LL.] 
 
 Upon the 13th of December, my heart was some 
 way enlarged in private prayer, and therewith was I 
 desiring to be comforted; but with this caution, that 
 I should beware of placing too much of my satisfac- 
 tion and comfort, upon enlargement and liberty 
 given in prayer. For, though this be a rich mercy, 
 for which God is to be praised, and for which the 
 
145 
 
 heart may rejoice and be comforted, — [as the Psalmist 
 saith,] ** 1 love the Lord, because he hath heard my 
 voice and my supplications," [and as Elihu,] " I will 
 speak, that I may be refreshed," (for much refresh- 
 ment may and does come that way ;) — yet the person 
 and the prayer may both be very acceptable, when 
 this is wanting. Faith is commonly most alive, when 
 sense is least satisfied; humility, and the like rooting 
 and bedewing graces, do then ordinarily most abound. 
 And if thus the heart does find it, or has hope (though 
 not presently, yet afterwards) so to find it, there may 
 be comfort in this case; for, this may be a part 
 of that " peaceable fruit of righteousness," which the 
 sad affliction of apparent desertion shall in due time 
 bring forth. Heb. xii. 11. And therefore, [such an 
 one] should be most stirred up and lively, when sense 
 is least satisfied, [as is intimated in] Isai. 1. 10, 
 " Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that 
 obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in 
 darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the 
 name of the Lord and stay upon his God." 
 
 The 15th day, I was advertised, that my daughter 
 Sarah departed this life upon the 9th day, she having 
 been long sick. I was desiring of the Lord, as I 
 could, to have this addition of exercise sanctified to 
 me, and to my wife and the rest of my family. 
 
 I had been, for some time before that day, seeking 
 of the Lord for mercy to my son Alexander, that he 
 may be helped to come out of a snare that I fear he 
 is in ; and that I may be helped, to fall upon the 
 right way of dealing with him in that matter ; that 
 his innocency or guiltiness may be made appear, and 
 he not suffered, if guilty, to deny or cover his sin, 
 nor I too sharply to challenge him, if innocent. My 
 
 L 
 
146 
 
 heart was some way exercised towards him with fear 
 and love, upon reading that Scripture, Prov.xxviii. 13, 
 " He that covereth his sins shall not prosper ; but 
 whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have 
 mercy ;" and so, found it my duty, with all diligence 
 to prosecute that matter> until it be in God's time 
 brought to h'ght. 
 
147 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 1661: ALEXANDER JAFFRAY LAMENTS HIS DULL CONDITION-THE VOICE OF GOD 
 IN THE CONSCIENCE— THE VIEWS OF ALEXANDER JAFFRAY AT THIS PERIOD 
 RESPECTING THE PEOPLE CALLED QUAKERS— THE EARL OF MIDDLETON MOVES 
 IN PARLIAMENT FOR HIS ENLARGEMENT FROM THE TOLBOOTH OF EDIN- 
 BURGH—ON MINDING THE DAWNINGS OF THE LIGHT OF CHRIST— THE OCCASION 
 OF HIS IMPRISONMENT— HE IS CITED TO APPEAR BEFORE PARLIAMENT— THE 
 SAD CASE OF PROFESSORS; WITH HIS OWN SITUATION, AS COMPARED WITH 
 THAT OF BARUCH, IN JEREMIAH, xlv. 2, &c. 
 
 The most part of a month following, my time 
 was spent without any advantage or progress made 
 in the way of holiness, or prevailing over corrup- 
 tion ; but sin rather prevailing over me, ray dead- 
 ness and dulness of heart continuing: — this makes 
 me sometimes fear much, what may be the event of 
 such a sad case ; [especially] at a time, when vigour 
 and liveliness was never more called for, nor more 
 looked for. O that I knew, in this desertion as to 
 sense, how I am called to live by faith : and to be- 
 lieve, that He who will not take his holy Spirit from 
 me, will also in due time restore unto me the joy of 
 his salvation! When I have sufficiently and expe- 
 rimentally found, how evil and bitter a thing sin is, 
 how soon shall I, through grace, have attained to the 
 right exercise of this my sad condition ! — then may I 
 confidently wait for the out-get as not far off. The 
 vision is for the appointed time, Hab. ii. 3, — he that 
 believes makes no haste, Isai. xxviii. 16 ; yet in chap, 
 li. ver. 14, it is said, " The captive exile hasteneth that 
 he may be loosed, and that he should not die in the 
 pit, nor that his bread should fail ;" — ^yea, and in that 
 case, he'll even bid God make haste to help him, 
 
 L 2 
 
148 
 
 Psal. xxii. 19, [and again, his cry will be in unison 
 with David's,] ** Hear me speedily,'' ** for I am in 
 trouble." But alas! my heart is not so affected with 
 my trouble as my case requires ; dulness and dead- 
 ness of heart, in this dreadful, searching time, is my 
 judgment and plague. This my wound stinks, be- 
 cause of my foolishness, Psal. xxxviii. 5 ; — my lazi- 
 ness, my un watchfulness, alas! has much made it so. 
 
 My thoughts have sometimes run, for remedy 
 against this evil of unwatchfulness, upon a resolution 
 diligently to watch over thoughts, words, and actions, 
 which, doubtless, is a duty, and, when conscientiously 
 done, will be blessed of God; but my striving hath been 
 for the most part in vain, minding the thing in my own 
 strength, more than in the strength and way of God. 
 
 And many days striving, and waiting for strength 
 rightly to watch against vain thoughts, &c., and 
 for strength to come in against them, but without 
 finding it, I began to consider of that place, Deut. 
 XXX. 11, 12, &c., repeated Rom. x. 6, 7, 8. The voice 
 of God in the conscience, there said to be near, in 
 the heart and in the mouth, must be more attended 
 to, diligently watched over, and obeyed in what it 
 commends and reproves. Strength against sin must 
 be waited for ; it comes in, not all at once, but gradu- 
 ally, as the voice of God is there minded and ad- 
 verted to, in love and tenderness of obedience to his 
 commands. The kingdom of heaven, thus sown in 
 the heart, is at first but as a grain of mustard seed ; 
 but, being attended upon diligently, it grows to a tall 
 tree. Matt. xiii. 31. It is, by rightly observing Christ 
 speaking in the conscience, that he comes in with 
 strength, to give victory over sin. Observe, what 
 Moses, in verses 10 and 20, calls ''ibe voice of the Lord" 
 
149 
 
 Paul, in verses 6 and 7, calls Christy which is in the 
 mouth and. in the heart; then consider this well, that 
 when the voice in thy heart and conscience, which is 
 Christ, is slighted and not hearkened unto, strength 
 against the sin that masters thee, is slighted and re- 
 fused. And, as he is observed, thus speaking in the 
 conscience, he makes out himself more and more for 
 thy comfort, making thee victorious, conquering and 
 to conquer. 
 
 Whatever may be of mistake in the way and opi- 
 nion of the people called Quakers about the Light 
 within them, as to the universality and operation of it ; 
 after some inquiry thereabout, my resolution is, to 
 wave the debatable part thereof y and, as T may, in 
 the strength of the Lord, to improve and make use 
 of what truth I find in the thing itself — of more 
 duty to be on me, to mind seriously, and more closely 
 to walk up to, the Light in the conscience. For, I do 
 verily find and believe, there is light appearing 
 from, and holden forth at this time, by these despised 
 people, in that and some other things, which, if pre- 
 judice and passion did not hinder, might be received 
 with much advantage. 
 
 Upon the 16th of January, 1661, the Earl of Mid- 
 dleton. Commissioner for the King's Majesty to the 
 Parliament, was pleased to move in Parliament, that, 
 because of my valitudinary condition, I might be some- 
 what enlarged from my imprisonment in the Tolbooth, 
 to have the liberty of the city and suburbs ; which 
 accordingly was done, upon the 17th day ; I having 
 given bond, under [penalty] of £20,000, not to re- 
 move out of those bounds without leave of the Com- 
 missioner and Parliament, and to appear when I 
 should be cited. [See Appendix, MM.] — My desire 
 
150 
 
 to the Lord was, that I might be helped to the right 
 understanding of his mind in my restraint, and his 
 way with me under it, and as to my enlargement 
 thus far. And, O ! that my heart may be enlarged to 
 wait on him, for a right understanding to be granted 
 to me in this thing ; that I may not miss the end 
 of the Lord, by either despising his chastisement, or 
 fainting when he rebukes. Heb. xii. 5. 
 
 The 14th day of February, 1661, I was led to con- 
 sider more seriously, how the Lord is pleased to help, 
 and give in strength to the subduing of sin ; which 
 has been long my inquiry ; but, little has been learned, 
 as to the practical use of it. These two particulars 
 appeared necessary to be taken more heed to. — First, 
 To mind the light, as it begins to appear and dawn 
 in the conscience ; for, accordingly as this is done, 
 the day dawns, and the day-star (that is, Christ 
 himself) arises ; first, as the bright and morning star. 
 Rev. xxii. 16, whereby, " the day-spring from on 
 high" visits such as " sit in darkness," Luke, i. 78, 79; 
 and at last, " the Sun of righteousness" itself arises, 
 Mai. iv. 2, and abides with them. Secondly, The 
 next thing to that of minding the light, is, to w^ait 
 and stand still from self-willing and acting, which 
 darken the heart ; for " it is not of him that willeth, 
 nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth 
 mercy." The way, then, to receive the light, and 
 strength by and from it, is, to stand still, in a sober 
 frame of spirit ; on the one hand, not to reach after it 
 in a self-will, which obscures it ; nor, on the other, to 
 flee back from it, because it makes manifest the evil 
 deeds in their first motions ; but, to lie down under 
 and submit to the smitings and judgments of the 
 power of the light, which first wounds, and then 
 
151 
 
 cures. And thus it is, that the Lord communicates 
 strength ; not all at once, but by degrees, as the light 
 is attended to and patiently waited for ; not by wil- 
 ling and running, but by sitting still, as is said by the 
 Prophet, Isai. xxx. 7, " Their strength is to sit still," 
 and verse 15, " In returning and rest shall ye be saved, 
 in quietness and in confidence shall be your strength." 
 
 By reaching after light and strength in a self-will, — 
 I mean, too much activity in a formal way of per- 
 forming duties, such as prayer and fasting at set 
 times, and the like ; as if, by the very frequent and 
 fervent performing of such acts, strength were to be 
 obtained. And thus, many times, the heart is rather 
 more darkened and [rendered'] dead to a lively and 
 diligent attendance upon the voice of God in the con- 
 science, than stirred up thereto ; the attendance unto 
 which, for direction and strength to be about every 
 action, word, and thought, with a suitable walking 
 accordingly, is the chief and main means, by which 
 the Lord communicates further light, life, and strength 
 for subduing sin. 
 
 Again, by fleeing back from the light, when it 
 makes manifest the evil deeds, on the other hand, — I 
 mean, the want of that sober and serious observation 
 of the Lord's reproofs for sin, at its first rising in the 
 heart, which would put a stop to its further proceed- 
 ing. In quieting thy spirit, sitting down, as it were, 
 satisfied, in confidence of thy help and strength 
 coming, even in this unlikely way, (for so it is, not only 
 in the eyes of natural reason, but, many times, even 
 of enlightened reason, until experience makes out the 
 contrary,) — in this quietness and confidence, shall 
 be thy strength. 
 
 And, as in the business of having sin weakened, 
 
152 
 
 and strength against it attained, so, in going about 
 to compass any other business of worldly concern- 
 ment, this must be thy way of doing it : — sit down, 
 and leave off following thy business, so as to be taken 
 up with perplexing anxiety or care about it, or the 
 issue of it ; — absolutely give up thyself to an entire 
 dependence upon Him, who orders every thing for 
 thy good ; and doubtless, he will make that turn out 
 best for thee, which thou hast thought otherwise, — 
 and in a way which thou wast not looking for. La- 
 bour, then, to observe and follow his way of leading 
 thee ; or, a snare and perplexity may more attend 
 thee, than thou art aware of, — even when thou hast 
 things to thy heart's desire. 
 
 Some communication of light and clearness, in 
 these respects, has been the work of God to me, dur- 
 ing this sad time of my imprisonment ; wherein, for 
 the most part, I was never more under desertion, and 
 darkness as to all that he was doing, both in judg- 
 ment and mercy, towards his people in general, and 
 myself and family in particular. Yet, if it shall 
 please Him, who hath given me some way to know 
 these things, of his goodness, [to enable me] sav- 
 ingly and experimentally y in all my conversation, 
 to practise them accordingly, — I hope to bless him 
 for thus having been with me in prison, though I 
 knew him not [in these dispensations ;] for, [as- 
 suredly,] he is faithful unto those that wait for him. 
 
 The 24th day. I shall here shortly mention the 
 occasion of my being made a prisoner. It was my 
 unclearness about a bond, presented to me to be sub- 
 scribed for the peace : to subscribe this, I was very 
 loath, for divers reasons afore mentioned, [perhaps, in 
 that part of the Diary which is lost.] Yet, after 
 
153 
 
 some time, having considered the same, I did offer to 
 subscribe it; though I would willingly have declined 
 the same ; mainly, because of that clause in it, re- 
 flecting upon the carriage of many good Christians in 
 the west, whose carriage, though I could not approve, 
 yet I would not willingly have concurred in the seve- 
 rity, that was likely to be used in the censuring of 
 them. And accordingly, the Lord was pleased to 
 order my business, so as that I was no more put to it 
 to subscribe the same. 
 
 Having, with too much earnestness, sought after 
 my liberty from prison, it was still withheld from me ; 
 and all the means I could make use of, both in this 
 place and at London, frustrate. At this, both myself, 
 and some of my relations, did evidence too much impa- 
 tience and want of submission. And yet, afterwards, 
 the Lord brought about a great part of the thing I was 
 seeking, in another and better way than I did imagine. 
 
 For the Lord Chancellor had been much stirred up 
 to oppose me in every thing I sought after, though 
 without a cause, so far as I yet knew; alleging, that 
 he had written to the King's Majesty particularly 
 about me, and until he should know his mind, he 
 would not consent to my liberty, nor to allow me any 
 favour ; and so was I, by his means, continued pri- 
 soner in the Tolbooth four months, namely, from the 
 20th day of September to the 17th of January there- 
 after. And when all my endeavours had failed me, 
 and my difficulties were increased by the coming of 
 the King's Commissioner, who, as I supposed, had 
 been by the Chancellor so fully informed to my pre- 
 judice ; yet, by him, the Lord was pleased to order the 
 means of my relief from the Tolbooth to the liberty of 
 the city, and so to restrain the Chancellor's preju- 
 
 
154 
 
 dice against me, that when my Hberty was moved for 
 in Parliament, he did not oppose it, though, formerly, 
 he would not suffer it to be mentioned in the Com- 
 mittee of Estates. In the consideration of which, I 
 thought there was given to me a very lively check, 
 warning me, not to be so earnest and anxiously per- 
 plexed, about the means of my out-get from my pre- 
 sent trouble ; but to wait on God, who will order what 
 remains of it better than I could wish. 
 
 The 3rd of March, 1661, 1 was seeking of the Lord, 
 for more staiyedness of heart to rely on him, not only 
 for the bodily out-get from my bodily restraint, but 
 for the sanctified use of my present case, and that he 
 would save me from making haste, — which the be- 
 liever does not. Isai. xxviii. 16. For, having been by 
 a [writ,] upon the 9th of February, cited to appear 
 before the Parliament on the 5th of March, /or divers 
 matters of treason, as the summons bears ; I was, this 
 day, seeking to know the Lord's mind about my ap- 
 pearing, and challenging myself, for not seeking 
 counsel of the Lord, before I made use of means to 
 decline the said citation ; with a desire, to submit to 
 him as to the success of these means, and [also as to 
 the success of the] promises made to me by some 
 great men, to prevent my appearing that day; — 
 hoping, if the Lord approve me in declining to ap- 
 pear, he will order it for my good, and, if otherwise, 
 that he w^ill direct and furnish me how to carry myself, 
 and what to say, if I be called there ; according to the 
 promise. Matt. x. 18, &c. also see Mark and Luke. 
 Thus, may I be helped to be less anxious and per- 
 plexed, in forethinking what to say then and there, if 
 I be called ; but wholly in that, to give up myself to 
 God, who has and will order what concerns me here 
 
155 
 
 and hereafter : glory, glory, and praise to his name ! for 
 he is faithful and true to all that patiently wait on Mm. 
 
 The 5th of March being come, and the Parliament 
 not sitting that day, I thought it my duty to spend it 
 in private, — and, as the Lord would help me, to wait 
 on him, for the having my heart more drawn near 
 him and stayed on him for direction ; being some way 
 sensible of the great dulness and deadness of my 
 heart, and of my little profiting under my present ex- 
 ercise: — which makes me desire much to fear and 
 tremble before him, lest I may be, through my negli- 
 gence, in not stirring up myself rightly to improve 
 this present opportunity, deprived of the advantage of 
 laying in provision from the Lord, against the appa- 
 rently increasing storm of this dreadful day, that 
 seems coming on professors. 
 
 How sad has it, sometimes, been to my heart, that 
 so little of the true sense of this is to be found, either 
 with myself, or any else I meet with or can hear tell 
 of! The case of the generality ofprofessors of this 
 time, (against whom, as I conceive, the Lord's con- 
 troversy mainly is,) in many things, seems like unto 
 that of God's people of old, as it is expressed in Isai. 
 xhi. 24, 25, where he says, " Who gave Jacob for a 
 spoil, and Israel to the robbers? did not the Lord, he 
 against whom we have sinned ? for they would not 
 walk in his ways, neither were they obedient unto his 
 law. Therefore He hath poured upon him the fury 
 of his anger, and the strength of battle : and it hath 
 set him on fire round about, yet he knew not; and it 
 burned him, yet he laid it not to heart." And again, 
 li. 18, &c. " There is none to guide her among all 
 the sons whom she hath brought forth ; neither is 
 there any that taketh her by the hand, of all the sons 
 
156 
 
 that she hath brought up. These two things are come 
 unto thee; who shall be sorry for thee ? desolation, 
 and destruction, and the famine, and the sword : by 
 whom shall I comfort thee ? Thy sons have fainted," 
 &c. Also Jer. xii. " I have forsaken mine house, 
 I have left mine heritage ;" &c. — " no flesh shall 
 have peace." 
 
 1 think, sometimes, the words of Baruch, Jer. xlv. 
 from verse 2 to the end, hold forth something like the 
 case of the people of God in this time, — at least, 
 what I find to be the unhappy frame of my own heart, 
 which I fear may also be too much the case of others. 
 Baruch, in a time much like this, when the Lord was 
 so pulling up and casting down, (as he is also now 
 doing,) was more taken up with his private and per- 
 sonal case, than with the public condition of the work 
 and people of God; and therefore was he so sharply 
 taken up and reproved of the Lord, for his thus pre- 
 ferring his private case to the public, and then, — in 
 such a time of desolation and affliction, seeking for 
 great things to himself. 
 
 Consider, how he is challenged for what he had 
 said. " Thou didst say, Woe is me now ! for the 
 Lord hath added grief to my sorrow; I fainted in 
 my sighing, and I find no rest." There are three or 
 four things, for which he is here challenged. 
 
 First, His impatient bearing the common calamity 
 of the time. To be impatient under affliction, at any 
 time, is wrong ; but, most especially, when the Lord's 
 hand is out against his people, and he is overturning 
 all, as it were ; then, for any of the godly to be so far 
 from being content to suffer with them, as to be more 
 sensible of their particular case than that of the pub- 
 lic; this is wrong, and that which the Lord will reprove. 
 
157 
 
 Secondly, Some of the great things he seeks here, 
 may be these. Freedom from having his sorrow aug- 
 mented by the addition of grief. Freedom from 
 fainting under his sad condition. And yet, many 
 times, the Lord will have the grief of his children so 
 to be increased, as that the deliverance shall not 
 come, until they be brought very near, — ^yea, some- 
 times, even unto fainting. Psal. xxvii. 13, Psal. Ixi. 2. 
 And therefore, they are not, with Baruch here, too 
 peremptorily to seek to decline this condition ; but 
 only to seek grace, so to be borne out, as not to dis- 
 honour God by fainting ; especially, when the cause 
 [and need] of it is so eminently held forth, as in his 
 time it was, and now is in ours, — when all God's 
 precious interests, yea, piety and religion itself, seems 
 to be at stake. 
 
 Thirdly, — " I find no rest," says he. He would 
 have been in a quiet, peaceable condition, while God 
 was intending no such thing to his people : this, God 
 reproves him for, and counts it a great thing, sought 
 for himself, which he would not give him, because it 
 is not good for him. Neither must we seek it, or 
 count greatly of it, in such a time. When the Lord 
 intends a general stroke upon a people, as here, — " I 
 will bring evil upon all flesh," — then, the godly may 
 not promise themselves exemption ; they may, yea, 
 they must suffer with the rest, — at least in sympa- 
 thizing, with the godly especially. 
 
 But yet, observe, — ** Thy life will I give to thee for 
 a prey," &c. ; that is, not only the preservation of his 
 natural life, but a lively frame of spirit, — which is the 
 very life of a believer's soul, — is here promised, in 
 this time of calamity, in all places where he should 
 go. Without this, especially in time of trouble, they 
 
158 
 
 dwindle and die, and their very life becomes a burden 
 to them. This day, the Lord was pleased, I hope in 
 mercy to my soul, to open the said Scripture to me; 
 and, in some measure, a desire [prevailed], to sit 
 down contentedly under the want of all the aforesaid 
 ** great things," if 1 may but attain to have a daily 
 increase of this good thing, my ** life for a prey;" — a 
 more distinct knowledge and observation of, and con- 
 formity to the presence and power of Christ, who is 
 the true Life within me. 
 
159 
 
 CHAPTER XIL 
 
 1661: ALEXANDER JAFFRAY VISITS SOME PRISONERS IN THE TOLBOOTH ; AS, 
 ROBERT TRAIL, JOHN STIRLING, GILBERT HALL, AND ALEXANDER MON- 
 CRIEF— HE HAS AN INTERVIEW WITH JAMES GUTHRIE, ON " THE CAUSES OF 
 THE LORUS CONTROVERSY WITH THE LAND"— HIS DESIRES ON BEHALF OF HIS 
 WIFE— CHRIST'S VOICE IN THE HEART— THE DUTY AND BENEFIT OF BEING 
 " QUIET," AND NOT REPINING, OR BEING DISMAYED AT THE LORDS WAY OF 
 EXERCISING THE SOUL— HE OBTAINS ACCESS TO ROBERT MACQUARE, THEN A 
 CLOSE PRISONER FOR HIGH TREASON: HIS CONFERENCES WITH HIM AND 
 OTHER PRISONERS-ON CONFORMITY TO THE WORLD— "3rd JULY, 1661:" 
 THE DANGER OF SETTING UP "DUTIES" IN THE PLACE OF CHRIST— ON KEEP- 
 ING CLOSE TO CHRIST, THE FOUNTAIN OF LIFE, &c. 
 
 The 8th of March, 1661, having been, divers days 
 before this, some way moved and pressed in spirit, to 
 visit some of the prisoners now in the town, I did, at 
 divers times, visit Mr. Robert Traill, and Mr. John 
 Sterling, ministers of Edinburgh, Mr. Gilbert Hall, 
 and Mr. Alexander Moncreife, minister at [Scoonie] ; 
 minding, as occasion should offer, to have communi- 
 cated with them my thoughts of the dangers and 
 duties of this timey and to have heard theirs. But, 
 partly through want of opportunity, and by reason of 
 much darkness, that both they and [I lay un]der, 
 nothing worthy the mentioning, to any purpose, was 
 amongst us. [See Appendix, NN.] 
 
 That day, I went to visit Mr. James Guthrie in 
 the Tolbooth ; and resolved, to be more free and plain 
 with him, than I thought safe or convenient to be 
 with any other, which at last I [ventured] to do, lay- 
 ing [open] further my thoughts freely to him. And, 
 
160 
 
 lest he might have been jealous of me, as being under 
 a temptation, because of these times, (seeing my pre- 
 sent thoughts of the Lord's controversy with his peo- 
 ple, seems to fall in and suit with what the men thai 
 are now in power, for their own ends, are acting,) I de- 
 sired him not so to judge of me, as favouring them or 
 their ends, in what they do : for, I am very confident, 
 God is highly displeased herewith, and will overturn 
 them, and their doings and ends both, if they repent 
 not. But, I desired him to mind a paper, he did see 
 me give in to a meeting of ministers and professors 
 here, in Edinburgh, in October, 1651 ; containing my 
 judgment and thoughts, of what might be the occa- 
 sion and cause of the Lord's controversy with his 
 people. The which paper he did well remember. 
 And I told him, that my present thoughts were much 
 the same, that then they were. And ^the Lord had 
 been ever since, and now was more plainly, making it 
 appear to be so ; by having, in a great measure, 
 shaken loose and overturned the national way of 
 [church] government, in its method and way, and all 
 the dependencies of it, as they were formerly, and 
 [as they were] later, in these times, framed and car- 
 ried on, by the will and inventions of men— as the 
 uttermost height and pitch of reformation, to which 
 the Lord was to have his work brought, in these latter 
 days. In like manner, the national Covenant, and 
 League and Covenant, — which were the great idols of 
 our invention, for carrying on of these things, — the 
 Lord had, these divers years by-gone, in a great mea- 
 sure [shaken ;] by this, testifying so eminently against 
 them, after solemn appealations, — likewise his so 
 dividing and renting them among themselves about 
 them; — thereby, as 1 suppose, very clearly calling to 
 
161 
 
 lay them by, as means not of his appointment, but of 
 their own invention, and that he would no more 
 bless for carrying on [his work] 
 
 [Here, at the 103rd page of the second pocket 
 volume, the manuscript once more breaks off: — the 
 only remaining fragment of the Diary, that was dis- 
 covered, is as follows.] and 
 
 exercising me with various and manifold dispensa- 
 tions, both of mercy and judgment ; — especially at 
 such a time, I should be thus assaulted and brought 
 sometimes well near to the gates of hell ; so that hell 
 itself should not be more terrible and loathsome to 
 me, than some fits of distemper and sad exercise, 
 that it pleased Him to suffer me frequently to be 
 under: [my desire was,] that the Lord would show 
 me, why it is thus, and what he would have me to do 
 in this case. To this purpose, was the desire of my 
 soul laid out to him ; with expectation and some hope, 
 that he will make way for my escape from this sad, 
 distressed, and miserable condition, or else enable me 
 to bear it, as becomes a soldier of Jesus Christ, with 
 courage and confidence; knowing that his grace is 
 sufficient for me, and that his strength is made per- 
 fect in weakness. • 
 
 The 17th day of June, 1661, I received a line 
 from my wife; wherein I perceived, and was desiring 
 much to pity, her confused and dark condition, being- 
 nothing comforted and less edified by her letter. As I 
 could, I was desiring of the Lord on her behalf, that she 
 maybe helped to improve the dispensation, and saved 
 from the sad stroke of being deprived of the right use 
 ^f it, which would look more sad and judgment-like 
 ^han any thing she or I have ever yet met with. 
 
 The 18th day. Having been, for many days, sadly 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 exercised, by reason of the abounding corruption of 
 a carnal, light, and unstayed mind; this morning, I 
 found the Lord speaking to me, and telling me, that 
 without him, I could do nothing for the helping of 
 myself out of this sad, deserted frame of spirit, that 
 now I am in, and have most frequently been under 
 from my youth up unto this day ; which is shortly 
 this : — Satan, and his suggestions and allurements 
 to sin, familiarly and frequently admitted into the 
 heart, at his pleasure ; so that I could but very little, 
 if at all, in any measure, essay to resist him with 
 success ; — and, on the other hand, Christ, and all He 
 brings with him, kept at the door, without entry or 
 entertainment, though sometimes longed for and in 
 some sort inquired after. Now, I thought, the Lord's 
 voice was to me this morning, that, as He alone could 
 help me, so his help was only to be found by me, as 
 his voice (being attended to) should be found speak- 
 ing in the conscience; and that all noises and voices 
 else, speaking there, behoved to be silenced, or his 
 could not be heard. 
 
 For clearing up this truth, these particulars w^ere 
 thus made out to me ; that there, and only there, he 
 is to be found effecftually speaking to and determining 
 every case, and the cure of it. 
 
 He is to be seen in his works of creation, in his 
 works of providence, and by the judgments that he 
 executes, and in the Scriptures there is much of him 
 to be seen and learned by a diligent perusal of them ; 
 but no life is to be found [merely] by what may be 
 learned from any or all of these. " Search the Scrip- 
 tures ;" — that is a duty, *' for they testify of me," says 
 Christ ; '' hut ye must come to ME' to get life, — your 
 life is there, even *' hid with Christ in God." See John, 
 
163 
 
 V. 39, 40, and Col. iii. 3. My life, then, being only to 
 be found in Christ, and no where else, in prayer, 
 preaching, nor Scriptures ; — where is he to be found ? 
 Though Christ may be said to be, and truly is, every 
 where, and every where to be found ; yet not to the 
 particular end for which he is sought, namely, for 
 mortifying and subduing sin, — but as enthroned in 
 the heart. The Apostle, speaking to this same case, 
 of a soul that is seeking, and wots not where to find 
 Christ, says. He is nearer than ye believe, — in your 
 heart and in your mouth ; so, he is effectual only 
 there, to do the business thou desirest. Find him 
 ever so much elsewhere, — if ye find him not, nor ob- 
 serve him well there, you will lose your labour ; your 
 case will grow worse, — your wound will stink and 
 become more corrupt, — you will profit nothing by all 
 your pains, nor by all the dispensations you are un- 
 der, either of mercy or correction. 
 
 But who, among professors, will not acknowledge 
 all this, willingly ? and yet do find themselves still at 
 a loss, as to their idol, in being kept from it ; or some 
 corruption, that always has been predominant, or, it 
 may be, is let loose only for a time against them, does 
 yet master and vex them sore. I find this to have 
 been, and still to be my case ; being ready, and very 
 willing, to acknowledge the necessity of giving Christ 
 the heart, to have his throne there, and to expect 
 help for the subduing of corruption only from him ; 
 and yet corruption remained, yea, seemed to increase 
 to more strength and vigour than before. As the 
 Lord may have many glorious ends, why he thus ex- 
 ercises his children, — this is not my business now to 
 speak to. Although, among other things, I conceive, 
 a special end of my present exercise is, to draw and 
 
 M 2 
 
164 
 
 lead me on, not only to acknowledge that Christ ought 
 to have the heart, and to be willing to give it to him ; 
 yea, to pray him to come and take it, and set up his 
 throne in it, and this to do with uprightness and much 
 sincerity ; — this length I came long since ; but, I see 
 a necessity of making progress and advancing; or to 
 remain, without comfortable success, far short of hope 
 of victory. 
 
 It is one thing, to be willing to receive Christ, and 
 to desire heartily that he would come ; and another 
 thing, to know that he is there already. I know it is 
 the judgment of many, that Christ is in every one, &c. ; 
 but, sure I am, that every believer has Christ in him, 
 or else he is none of his, Rom. viii. 9 ; he also knows 
 that he has Him, or he is not in an approved condi- 
 tion, 2 Cor. xiii. 5. How sad, then, is it, that He should 
 be there, and so little taken notice of, as not to be 
 known how he comes, or what he says and does in the 
 heart ! " Surely the Lord is in this place ; and I knew 
 it not," said Jacob ; so, surely, may I say, Christ has 
 been long in my heart sorely slighted and not ob- 
 served. O, for a heart to mourn for this! and to won- 
 der at this patience and unchangeable love, that yet is 
 to be found when he is sought ; and to count my af- 
 fliction, inward and outward, as a fatherly correction, 
 (how sharp soever,) for my neglect, and slighting so 
 great salvation. Lord ! help me, that I do so no more. 
 
 Christ is in the heart, as he was in the world, but 
 little known or observed ; yea, sometimes mocked and 
 reproached. Why ? Because he came not then, nor 
 comes now " with observation." And, as he came to 
 Elijah, and was found to be where he was least to be 
 looked for, not in the stormy wind, the earthquake, nor 
 the fire, but in the small, still voice; so is Christ to be 
 
165 
 
 ibund in the heart, as a despised, little, small thing, — 
 a grain of seed, — as a word that ye hear at a distance, 
 behind you. And, who takes notice of the like of 
 that ? especially, when so great things are to be done, 
 as Satan to be cast out, and a hard heart made soft, 
 wonders are then more ordinarily looked for. But, O 
 the wisdom of God ! ''Hear/' says he, *'and your 
 soul shall live" — " Lookmito me, and be saved," Isai. 
 Iv. 3, and xlv. 22. Christ observed and listened un- 
 to, — that is all ye have to do ; any thing more, is so far 
 from furthering, that it hinders your progress. It is 
 not of him that willeth or runneth, Rom. ix. 16 ; your 
 *' strength is to sit still,'' Isai. xxx. 7. See this a little 
 further cleared at pages 148 and 150. 
 
 There is something in the heart and conscience that 
 reproves evil : there is no need of proof for this, every 
 one's experience tells him the truth of it ; if you will 
 hear this check and reproof it gives to evil, you will 
 find also that it will stir up to good, and encourage 
 you to go on in the one way, and to flee from the other. 
 Now, believe and know for certain, this is Christ; 
 and this is the voice, that, he says, his sheep hear and 
 know, John, x. 3, 4 ; even this, that has been so long 
 slighted and neglected in the conscience, — this so 
 much baffled and slighted voice, is that way \by 
 which] Christ speaks: hear him thus, or not at 
 ALL. Christ's voice was thus, and no other way, heard, 
 while he was here upon earth in the body, wherever 
 it was effectual for doing good. The world could not 
 understand his speech, and he gives the reason of it in 
 the next words, '* Even because ye cannot hear my 
 word," says Christ, John viii. 43. He was speaking 
 audibly to their ears, and yet he says, they could not 
 hear his word. 
 
 I 
 
166 
 
 The truth of this may be somewhat more made out, 
 by considering what the Apostle, in Gal. v. 17, saith, 
 " The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit 
 against the flesh ;" — the one is no less than the very 
 devil, stirring up and acting towards the bringing 
 forth the lusts of the flesh, till they be finished in 
 death, James, i. 13, &;c. ; — and the other, none else but 
 Jesus Christ in the heart, stirring up, and acting holi- 
 ness and every good work. How sensible are we of 
 the one, that they tend to death ; and yet how [at] 
 home and familiar are they with our hearts, — how 
 easily received, and admitted to abide there! And, 
 on the contrary, how are the lustings of the Spirit 
 neglected ! If it were believed firmly, that Christ, or 
 the devily were admitted or rejected, as these their 
 messengers are ; and that the strength and growth of 
 corruption, or the withering and decay of it, depend 
 upon the distinct observation and entertainment which 
 these get, in all their several motions and suggestions 
 in the heart; there would be other sort of advantage 
 over corruption, and growth in grace, than is now 
 gained. But such a tumult and noise is kept up in 
 the heart, by the ready access that Satan has in every 
 of his suggestions; that, what with tumultuous and in- 
 cessant desires of some one idol lust or other, or some 
 one or other diversion from what is good, the mind is 
 kept on, in a hurry of confusion ; — so, there is no room 
 for Christ to enter. Now, to have this tumult si- 
 lenced, it is Himself must do it. " Be silent, O all 
 flesh, before the Lord." Zech. ii. 13. So, in Matt. ix. 
 25, when a miracle was to be performed, the tumult 
 must be removed; and when the people were put 
 forth, he went in, and the maid arose. All flesh, as 
 well the rational or reasoning part, as that which is 
 
167 
 
 more gross, visibly and sensibly so, must be struck 
 down. For Christ, at his entry in thy heart, may re- 
 ceive no less opposition from the one than from the 
 other; for the wisdom of the natural man, as well as 
 his more fleshly lustings, is enmity against God ; — it 
 cannot be reconciled with him, but must give place, 
 or he will not come in. 
 
 And, having received him, keep him well ; keep 
 near to him, yea, in him ; abide in him, and let his 
 words abide in you. His words are not [merely] as 
 they are spoken in the Scriptures, or any other out- 
 ward way only, to the ear or eye of the body ; but it 
 is his words in you, it is the hearing of them thus, as 
 they are spoken in you, that will be profitable for you 
 and bring salvation. The branch, by being in the 
 Vine, has sap flowing constantly to it from the root; — 
 so will ye feel that, if ye abide in Him ; even as the 
 woman, who felt virtue coming from Jesus. The spirit 
 has its senses, as well as the body ; it feels, it handles, 
 it tastes, it touches, 1 John, i. 1. But these spiritual 
 senses are, for the most part, benumbed and dead 
 for want of exercise. When the eye of the mind is 
 darkened, O how great is that darkness ! Matt. vi. 
 22, 23 : — be, therefore, very careful to keep open this 
 eye, the light that is in thee, as Christ there calls that, 
 the eye of the mind ; which being kept open, all the 
 body is full of light. 
 
 The 21st day. I find the Lord saying to my heart, 
 that it should he quiet, and not repine or fret at his 
 way of exercising me, however bitter it be ; — if it be 
 more and more so, I am not allowed to despond or be 
 discouraged, seeing, God gets more glory by sustain- 
 ing me to strive against such a case than he could do 
 by my getting victory. It will also be, in the end, 
 
168 
 
 more for my advantage ; and while there, he will be 
 with me, — even in the fire and in the water — he is 
 with me ; why then should I be dismayed ? The ene- 
 my, that is buffeting me, will be better buffeted, be- 
 leaguered, yea, trampled upon shortly. It is, then, a 
 duty which I desire to essay, — to take courage, and 
 be still ; and — as a dear friend said yesterday to me, 
 The best way to discourage and render a mad, furi- 
 ous enemy hopeless in his attempts, is to slight and 
 neglect him as absurd and vile, — yea, to abhor being 
 a servant of sin. 
 
 That day, finding some easier access to meet with 
 Mr. Robert Macquare, — (he having been kept close 
 prisoner, since his hbel was found proved, and he 
 guilty of treason) — but, this day, having found access 
 to him, I was speaking something of my thoughts to 
 him, in relation to these times, and the guiltiness that 
 the Lord may be pursuing his people for, in this day. 
 And having, in some sort, made way for it, I told him, 
 at last, that I had a paper, which did more fully con- 
 tain my thoughts, both as to the matter of guilt and 
 of duty. This paper, I left with him to be read ; and 
 he promised, that neither the paper, nor what was in 
 it, should be communicated to any. He only told me, 
 that he could not promise so speedily to peruse it, see- 
 ing he was preparing some papers for the scaffold. 
 Whereupon, I was fearing, it may meet with the like 
 success with him, as with Mr. James Guthrie, to 
 whom another copy of it w^as sent for the same end. 
 But he, being advertised, that the Parliament was to 
 be about his sentence very shortly, had no time to 
 peruse the same ; [See Appendix, 00.] I was de- 
 siring, that it may be otherwise ordered with this good 
 man ; and that he may receive what truth there is in 
 
169 
 
 it, without prejudice or passion. And, if any error or 
 mistake, upon my part, be in it, that the Lord may be 
 pleased, to make him an instrument to discover the 
 same to me, and help me ; that I may not, througli 
 weakness or wilfulness, refuse to take out what is 
 wrong, when so it shall be made out to be ; and if 
 otherwise, what truth there is in it, I may be more 
 and more confirmed and established therein. 
 
 The 26th, I went to visit the prisoners in the Tol- 
 booth. And first, I went to Mr. Robert Macquare ; 
 who, after some discourse of the paper I had left with 
 him, evidencing his great dissatisfaction thereat, 
 delivered it to me, and declined to reason with me in 
 it; but desired, that none other should see it, and 
 said, he hoped I was not fixed in the matter of it. 
 
 1 told him, that none had seen it, but Mr. James 
 Guthrie and he; and as for my judgment and fix- 
 edness thereabout, I told him, that it had been my 
 judgment, now, for many years. Yet w^as I very 
 willing to hear from him or any other, what could be 
 said against it. Some further discourse of this kind 
 having passed, I came away. 
 
 The 27th day, I sent the said paper to Mr. An- 
 drew Cant, Junior, at Liberton, desiring him to con- 
 sider of it, and give me his judgment thereupon. 
 
 The last day of June, being a sabbath, I having 
 been, for many days before, under a sad piece of ex- 
 ercise, by reason of the unmortijiedness of my heart, 
 two Scriptures, also some others, were that day, and 
 the next morning very early, brought to my mind 
 and opened to me ; so that I had good ground given 
 me to hope, that as the exercise of his servants 
 Hezekiah and Paul, (see 2 Chron. xxxii. 25, 26, and 
 
 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8,) might have been somewhat like unto 
 
170 
 
 mine ; the mind of the Lord may be, in his mercy, to 
 give the Hke blessed issue and event, as he did to 
 them, his grace being as free and sufficient for me as 
 for them. [A third Scripture, Alexander Jaffray then 
 adduces, Jer. ii. 19, 20, as apphcable to his ovi^n condi- 
 tion; and concludes, that the first rise and approaches 
 of sin, should have been more watched against, and 
 in the true fear of God, resisted and denied, &c.] 
 
 In the end of that evening, the last of June, and 
 in the morning of the 1st of July, these truths were 
 sealed unto my heart. — Lord! help me to walk humbly 
 and soberly, under the sharp, and yet more bitter, and 
 furious assaults of the enemy ; which I am to expect 
 daily, and rather to be increased, than lessened. 
 
 And, in order to a desire, put up for direction in 
 this case, I fell to read that excellent place, Rom. 
 xii. 2, " Be not conformed to this world ; but be ye 
 transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye 
 may jprove what is that good, and acceptable, and 
 perfect will of God." " All that is in the world," 
 says the Apostle, 1 John, ii. 16, " the lust of the 
 flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, 
 is not of the Father, but is of the world ;" — no con- 
 formity to the world in any of these, or in things 
 leading to them ; — there s much in that. Tlie mind 
 is to be renewed, so as even to have it transformed. 
 Old things, then, pass away,— all things, to such, 
 become new ; new knowledge [also, — for] they know 
 more, and in another manner than before. These 
 new creatures know what the " new commandment" 
 means, and in what sense it is new. Their love is 
 not now bounded by an external, outward conform- 
 ity, which, some time, was its snare to seek after ; 
 and beyond which, ordinarily, its love did not ex- 
 
171 
 
 ceedy at least, in the manifestation of it ; but now, it 
 is enlarged far beyond thai, — if an inward conformity 
 may be hoped for : — wherever the Father's image in 
 any measure appears, there it is oney or desires to be so. 
 [A little further on, under the date of the " 3rd of 
 July, 1661," our Author speaks of the danger of 
 resting in aform, without the life and power of god- 
 liness ; where the heart is apprehensive of being 
 emptied of filthiness and pollutions, and excellently 
 garnished with all duties, (see Isai. Iviii. 2, compared 
 with Mark, vi. 20,) there may be " great danger of 
 much disease," " in setting up duties in the place of 
 Christ.''] For, [he continues,] their comforts and 
 peace now flow, for the most part, if not wholly, 
 from this frequency and diligence in duties; to 
 which they look, more than to the life and power in 
 which they are done. And so are they satisfied 
 with, and apt to contend most for the form, [and ap- 
 pear to be endeavouring,] in their activity, to be sa- 
 viours to themselves. So loath is the enemy of their 
 souls to let them go further on, to come to Christ : — 
 as He said to the Jews in a similar case, John, 
 V. 39, 40, *' Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye 
 think ye have eternal life ; and they are they which 
 testify of me ; and (observe it) ye will not come unto 
 me, that ye might have Zf/e." Life is not to be 
 found, — no, not in the Scriptures ; (which may com- 
 prehend all other duties of that kind,) though ever so 
 diligently made use of; Christ himself must be come 
 to, for that which no where else is to be found. It is 
 well for those that are thus set to seek, and are kept 
 seeking, until they know where to find Him, — even 
 in their heart and mouth, Rom. x. 8; and thus 
 get grace, to give up themselves closely to wait upon 
 
172 
 
 and follow him here. Then their out-get will be 
 easy ; for his " yoke is" truly " easy and his burden 
 light," when, in this way, we begin to be helped to 
 take it upon us. 
 
 But, being by this digression drawn off from the 
 particular of this day's experience, to which I w^as 
 to speak, I shall say a word to it shortly, as follows. 
 
 That, among other occasions, when Satan is most 
 busy to assault the believer, it is, ordinarily, when 
 they have been most seeking after, or have attained 
 to any nearness in communion with God ; then, they 
 may be sure he will make them, if he can, to abuse 
 that mercy. And so did I find in my experience ; — 
 though I can say but little of any access that then, 
 or at any time, I ever had ; yet, blessed be the Lord ! 
 for the hope that was given to get more ; to deprive 
 me of which the enemy has been veiy busy. O ! by 
 what wanderings and diversions, has he been endea- 
 vouring to get the heart to its old bias again, to pore 
 upon either sinful, vain, or unprofitable thoughts ; 
 knowing, that life from Christ, the Fountain of it, is 
 ordinarily conveyed into the heart, when He is made 
 use of /or keeping out of these. Then comes He in, 
 (the soul having patiently waited for him,) like a 
 mighty speat, [inundation,] with free love overrun- 
 ning all the banks that formerly stood in his way, 
 and carrying them all down before him, — the moun- 
 tains flow down at his presence. Isai. Ixiv. 1. O! 
 then, the creature thinks, its w^aiting on him well 
 [bestowed,] and begins to feel its work to be easy ; 
 for, whatever were the former apparently insuperable 
 difficulties, now it sees through and finds an out-get 
 from them all. Not as if there w^ere now any such 
 thing, either promised or expected, as immunity 
 
173 
 
 from assaults, or freedom from hazard of falling, 
 either into sin or judgment for it. No ; the heart is 
 now more in expectation of the one, and in true fear 
 and dread of the other, than ever. For Satan, who 
 was but angry before, comes now in full fury to set 
 himself and all his instruments. [Thus in hazard of 
 being mastered, the soul] was never so on his watch, 
 as now he desires to be ; knowing, that the very 
 being and preservation of his life, depends entirely 
 upon his being near, and keeping close to Christ; 
 who is the Fountain of life, and from whom, [as the 
 Psalmist says,] Ixxxvii. 7 ; all his springs do flow. 
 " My soul foUoweth hard after thee," Psal. Ixiii. 8 ; — 
 the soul can now be at no quiet, but as and when 
 it finds its refreshments, every moment flowing out 
 from the streams of this, the true Fountain of living 
 waters; as the Prophet says, in the name of the 
 Lord, " I will water it every moment y" &c. Isai. 
 xxvii. 3; and see Jer. ii. 12, 13. For now he 
 knows, that he has this Fountain in himself, as " a 
 well of water, springing up into everlasting life/' 
 John, iv. 14 ; so he desires never to rest, but to be 
 drawing and drinking " abundantly." Canticles, v. 1. 
 Some thoughts of this kind, having been very sweet 
 to me this morning, I was desiring to know of the 
 Lord, what course might be most suitable and con- 
 formable to his blessed will, for [enabling me,] in 
 keeping near and close to him. My [heart] did most 
 conclude, as follows: — With his grace and help, 
 by which alone I stand, to endeavour to keep close 
 to Christ, the true Light, as he enlightens him- 
 self forth in the conscience; and in his strength to 
 labour, to shut and keep out every sinful, vain, un- 
 profitable thought, so as to get and keep in holy, 
 
174 
 
 wholesome, and good thoughts; — while I find the 
 truth of wliat Paul experienced in this way, 2 Cor. 
 X. 5, by managing rightly the weapons of our Chris- 
 tian warfare, to bring every thought into subjection 
 and obedience to Christ. So likewise, for words and 
 actions, — to endeavour to have a warrant for every 
 one of them ; — when to speak, or what to do ; — when 
 to go abroad, or keep within : — [in this way] to see 
 and know my Guide, — even He who was my Guide 
 of old, in my youth, when I followed him in a wilder- 
 ness, in a land that w^as not sown, Jer. ii. 2. — And 
 shall I not from this time cry unto him, " My Father ! 
 thou art the Guide of my youth !" Jer. iii. 4 ; and 
 shall I be as one, " which forsaketh the Guide of her 
 youth, and forgetteth the covenant of her God !" Prov. 
 ii. 17. Thus, may I see and behold him, so as even to 
 
 say or do nothing without him, 
 
 [and — may it not be added — by ** beholding as in a 
 glass the glory of the Lord," be " changed into the 
 same image, from glory to glory, even as by the 
 Spirit of the Lord." *' Now the Lord is that Spirit ; 
 and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty."] 
 2 Cor. iii. 17, 18. 
 
 END OF THE DIARY. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS TO THE DIARY. 
 
 Note A. — Page 7. 
 
 It does not very clearly appear, at what precise period Alexander 
 Jaffray commenced his narrative. From the allusion that is made 
 in the preceding paragraph, to his views on the constitution and 
 government of the church, as well as from that passage at page 4, 
 respecting his age, it is evident, the date of its first production 
 must have been subsequent to 1654. Other circumstances, how- 
 ever, incline the Author of these Notes, to place the earliest inser- 
 tion as late as 1656. 
 
 In a future Note, sovie further remark will be made, on the re- 
 trospective form of this part of the Diary. 
 
 Note B.—Page 16. 
 
 This Robert Burnet was the father of Bishop Burnet, and mar- 
 ried a sister of the Lord Wariistoun, who is several times named 
 by our Author in future pages of his Diary. In Row's Supple- 
 ment to Blair's Life, a MS. in the Library of the Writers to the 
 Signet at Edinburgh, he is mentioned as being " both a good 
 man and a good advocate ;" and in Nicolls Diary of Occurrences^ 
 a MS. in the Advocate's Library there, he is termed, " ane very 
 guid, honest, and religious Christian." After the Restoration, he 
 was made a judge in the Court of Session, by the title of Lord 
 Crimond. The preface to Burnet's History of his own Times, re- 
 presents him, agreeably to Jaffray 's description, as " so re- 
 markable for his strict and exemplary life, that he was generally 
 called a Puritan." 
 
 According to the same testimony, " he was the younger brother 
 of a family, very considerable for its authority as well as interest 
 in the shire of Aberdeen ;" his father being Alexander Burnet of 
 Leys. See Dougl. Baronage, 42. The reader, as he proceeds, will 
 find, that in 1645, Alexander Jaffray, with his father, took up 
 
176 APPENDIX. 
 
 their abode for a time with their " cousin, Alexander Burnet the 
 elder." Now, the maiden name of Jaffray's grandmother was 
 Christian Burnet, and she is described in the genealogy of the 
 family, as daughter to the then proprietor of Leys. Burnet, in the 
 Diary, and in some other documents, is uniformly spelt with one 
 t, which, however, does not appear to be the correct mode. — ^That 
 the Burnetts, who are mentioned in the succeeding Memoirs, as 
 being of the Society of Friends, were connected with the above 
 family, is not distinctly ascertained. 
 
 Note C— Page 16. 
 *' In the year 1633," says Bishop Burnett, in the History of his 
 own Times, " the King [Charles the 1st.] came down in person 
 
 to be crowned. His entry and coronation were managed 
 
 with such magnificence, that the country suffered much by it : 
 all was entertainment and show." Spalding, in his History of the 
 Troubles, &c., edit. 1830, p. 14, gives a particular account of 
 each day's banqueting and ceremony. 
 
 Note D.— Page 17. 
 George Jamieson is named in Kennedy's Annals of Aberdeen as 
 " an eminent portrait painter," who also '' not unfrequently applied 
 his talent to history, landscape, and miniature." He was employed 
 by the magistrates of Edinburgh to make paintings of the Scottish 
 monarchs ; and in 1633, King Charles, when there on the occasion 
 of his coronation, sat to him for his portrait. Vol. i. p. 268. 
 
 Note E. — Page 17. 
 The Editor has been wholly at a loss to English the expressions 
 made use of in this place ; although he has examined a glossary 
 of Scottish phrases. — He was equally unable, even to decipher, 
 with any certainty, two or three words towards the close of the 
 preceding paragraph, where the hiatus is denoted : as nearly as 
 could be made out, they are these, — " and made some waring of 
 wattglen or thereby.'' But a clue has occurred, whilst looking 
 over the Annals of Aberdeen, from which it may be conjectured, 
 that he alludes to some woollen goods, or other description of 
 manufacture. — " In the year 1636," that is, two years after the 
 time we are now arrived at in the Diary, our Author being, as 
 we shall see, provost or chief magistrate of Aberdeen, " the ma- 
 gistrates obtained from King Charles the 1st. a patent for es- 
 tablishing a house of correction; chiefly with the view of re- 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 177 
 
 forming the morals, and of promoting good order and industry 
 among a cerUiin description of the inhabitants, who were to be 
 employed in manufacturing broadcloths, kerseys, says, and other 
 
 coarse cloths." " The manufacture of cloths was carried on in 
 
 the house of correction for several years by a joint stock company, 
 to a pretty considerable extent." Annals, &c. vol. i. p. 257. 
 Connecting the circumstance of Jaffray's going by Leeds and 
 Wakefield to London, and his notice of the Yorkshire cloths, 
 with his expressions above, there is little doubt, but that he was a 
 chief promoter of this undertaking for bettering the condition of 
 the poor, whether interested on his own account, or not, in any 
 concern of a similar description. 
 
 Note F.— Page 21. 
 This affair is related in Spalding's History of the Troubles, &c. 
 p. 336.—" Upon Saturday, the 1st of July, [1643,] Sir George 
 Gordon of Haddo unhappily hurt Alexander Jaffray, late bailie, 
 and John Jaffray their father, [or rather his brother] at Broom- 
 end, in coming frae the good-man of Brakay's burial; because 
 the said A. J., being a bailie, had caused ward the said George's 
 servant, for hurting another fellow. This was no just quarrel, to 
 pursue a judge for doing justice." And further, at p. 342, " Ye 
 heard before, how the Laird of Haddo hurt A. J. and J. J. They 
 go over with their father, recommended by the burrow of Aberdeen 
 to the burrows of Scotland, and makes them all their friends ; and 
 raises letters, charging Haddo to compear before the council, justice, 
 or Commissioners of Estates at Edinburgh, the 2nd day of August, 
 to answer at the instance of the said complainers, and of the King's 
 advocate for his interest. — Wherefore he is fined in 20,000 merks, 
 whereof 5000 to the complainers, and 15,000 to the public." The 
 merk, Scots money, being Is. l|d., makes the fine £1125 sterling. 
 
 Note G.— Page 22. 
 This aggression of Haddo, with the date of its occurrence, is par- 
 ticularly noticed by Spalding. — " Upon Tuesday, the 19th of March, 
 [1644,] the young Laird of Drum, Robert Irvine, his brother, the 
 Lairds of Haddo, Gight, &c. with some others, about the number of 
 sixty horse, about seven hours in the morning, came galloping 
 through the Old town to New Aberdeen; and suddenly took provost 
 Lesly, Mr. Robert Farquhar, and Alexander Jaflfray, late bailies, 
 and John Jaffray, dean of guild, his brother, out of their houses, 
 and had them to skipper Anderson's house. It was said, there 
 
 N 
 
178 APPENDIX. 
 
 was plundered out of Alexander Jaffray's house, some gold rings 
 and chains, but gat little money ; they mist Mr. Alexander Jaffray, 
 
 [the father,] for he was not in town. Surely, it is to be marked, 
 
 the like seldom has been seen, that so few men, so pertly and 
 publicly, should have disgraced such a brave burrow, by taking 
 away their provost and the rest, men of note, without any kind 
 of contradiction or obstacle." History of the Troubles, &c. 
 p. 384. See also Baillie's Letters and Journals. The above 
 writer adds, that " the Marquis [of Huntly] left the four captives 
 at Strathboggie, who were transported therefrae to Auchindown 
 upon the 2nd of A pril." No sooner had Huntly 's party evacuated 
 Aberdeen, than it was entered, according to Spalding, p. 405, " on 
 the 2nd of May," by the army of the Covenanters, which consisted 
 of 6000 horse and foot, together with the Marquis of Argyle, the 
 Earl Marischall, the Lord Burleigh, and other noblemen. 
 
 With respect to Jaffray being a Covenanter, it is concluded, 
 that he took the Covenant in 1638, when his father and others of 
 the inhabitants of Aberdeen subscribed it ; being urged to that 
 measure by the Commissioners for the Covenanters, who, according 
 to Spalding, came to Aberdeen *' on the 20th of July." 
 
 Note H.— Page 26. 
 It will be proper, briefly to furnish some information respecting 
 the parties and circumstances alluded to in this paragraph and 
 the preceding one. — The real name of Alester Macdonald was 
 Alexander, but he was indiscriminately called Alexander, Allester, 
 and Alcester. Bishop Burnet thus explains this affair of the 
 Macdonalds. " A great body of the Macdonalds, commanded by 
 one Colonel Killoch, came over from Ireland to recover Kintire> 
 the best eountry of all the Highlands, out of which they had been 
 driven by the Argyle family, who had possessed their country 
 about fifty years." Montrose, who, at the commencement of these 
 civil commotions, had been greatly attached to the interest of the 
 Covenanters, now devoted himself to the cause of the King. In 
 the encounter of Macdonald and Montrose with the Lord Burleigh, 
 which took place on the 13th of the month called September, the 
 latter was defeated, the town was pillaged, and, as the Diary cor- 
 rectly states, 160 of the inhabitants were massacred. Imme- 
 diately after this, Burleigh's shattered force was joined by Argyle, 
 so that Montrose did not retain his position at Aberdeen; and 
 this may account for Jaffray's expression, that he could not well 
 stay there; — the place was yet in the hands of his friends, but it 
 had been successively taken and retaken by opposite parties, so 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 179 
 
 that in that spot there was no safe abiding. See Kennedy's 
 Annals of Aberdeen ; also Spalding, p. 447. 
 
 Dunotter, or Dunnotter Castle, now in ruins, is situated on a 
 lofty perpendicular rock, almost surrounded by the sea, a little to 
 the south of Stonehaven. It belonged to the Earl Marischall :— so 
 did also the estate of Ury, not far from thence, and well known to 
 the Society of Friends, as having since been in the possession of 
 the Barclay family; Colonel David, the father of their ** Apologist," 
 having about this time purchased it of the Earl. Thorns, in his 
 History of Aberdeen, relates, that the Earl, with sixteen Covenanting 
 ministers and others, had taken refuge in Dunotter, while Montrose, 
 with his Highland clan, ravaged the country ; and that the latter 
 wrote a letter to him, requesting him to support the royal cause, but 
 that Marischall, counselled by Andrew Cant, one of the chief mi- 
 nisters among the Covenanters, refused to comply. Vol. i. p. 321. 
 
 With regard to Haddo's death, Balfour's Annals conveys the 
 decision of the Parliament on his trial : so far as applies to that 
 part of his accusation, in which the Jaffrays were concerned, it is 
 as follows. "July 10th, 1644.— The taking of Patrick Lesley, 
 provest of Aberdeine, Mr. Robert Farquhar, commissarey for the 
 publicke, bailie Jaffrey, and his brother, the dean of guild, and 
 putting them in privat prissone in the castel of Auchindowne, 
 and detaining them therein, they being the Kinge's free leidges, 
 and publicke persons — Whether this cryme be punishable be 
 death, tressone, or arbritament of the Parliament ? This being 
 putt to the voices of the housse, it was found by pluralitie of voices, 
 that this cryme is capitall, and punishable be the paine of death." 
 Vol, iii. p. 213. 
 
 Note I.— Page 29. 
 
 In the Parliamentary Records of Scotland, under the date of " the 
 19th of February, 1649," is " the supplication of Forbes of Leslie, 
 Alexander Jaflfray, bailie of Aberdeen, Andrew Cant," and others, 
 that they may not be censured, for having burned " the house of 
 Pifcaple, in the month of September, 1645," and the report of the 
 Committee of Parliament thereon ; and a vote is passed, that " they 
 deserve the approbation of the Parliament." The petition states, 
 that ** the Lord, in the very neck of tyme, furnished us unexpected 
 and wonderful delyverance, by sending to our assistance the 
 Maister of Forbes, Lord Eraser, the Lairdis of Skene, Monymusk, 
 Echt, Leslie the younger, &c." — The name Eraser, in the 
 Public Records, is written promiscuously, Fraser, Frazer, 
 
 N 2 
 
1 80 APPENDIX. 
 
 Fraiser, Frissil, Frizell. "Lord Fraser" is occasionally styled 
 " Lord Frizell." 
 
 Note J. — Page 29. 
 
 On an examination of the Acts and Minutes of the Scottish Par- 
 liament, at the date of the 3rd of the month called February, 1646, 
 Alexander Jaffray is found to be one of" a Commission for Proceed- 
 ings against Malignants and Delinquents" According to Balfour's 
 Annals, this was a Committee for "Fines, Processes, and Excise." — 
 Although he notices thus cursorily his being a member of Parlia- 
 ment in 1646, and again, at a future page, in 1649; yet, by the 
 Acts and Minutes, it would seem, that he also stood in that cha- 
 racter in 1644 and 1648. The following are some of the occasions 
 upon which his name appears in the Parliamentary Records, as 
 being on committees or otherwise ; but which are wholly passed 
 over by Jaffray in his Diary. 
 
 1644, 5th month, (July) 19th. He is nominated with others a 
 Commissioner for Suppressing the Rebellion, which was put down 
 by Argyle. 
 
 24th. On a Committee of War for the county of Aberdeen. 
 
 1646, 12th mo : 2nd. On a similar appointment. 
 
 1648, 2nd mo: 18th. On a similar appointment. 
 
 1649, 11th mo : 5th. On the Committee of Burgesses, or Com- 
 mons, for Despatches and Public Affairs. (Note. The Lords and 
 Burgesses sat in the same house.) 
 
 12th. Appointed, with Robert Barclay, (no description given 
 of R. B.,) on behalf of the Burgesses, on a Committee. 
 
 12th mo : 14th. Joins in a Report to Parliament, on a Petition 
 of the Earl of Sutherland. 
 
 15th. On a General Committee for putting the kingdom in a 
 posture of defence. 
 
 1st mo: 14th, 1650. On the Committee of Estates 
 
 15th. On the Commission for Plantation of Kirks ; and a 
 Commissioner of Exchequer. 
 
 16th. Is added to the Committee on Despatches ; also on 
 Valuations. 
 
 26th. On a Committee, to report on the most effectual way of 
 paying the troops, and gratuities to wounded soldiers. 
 
 5th mo: 31st. On a Commission for visiting the College at 
 Aberdeen. 
 
 6th mo : 7th. On the Committee of Estates. 
 
 5th mo : 4th. Along with the Earls of Cassilis, Buccleugb, 
 
NOTES TO THE DJARY. 181 
 
 Lothian, the Lairds Brodie, Libertoun, and others, " to repair to 
 his Majestye, and congratulate him on his happy arrival in 
 this kingdome." 
 
 During the course of this chapter, as in others, our Diarist 
 enters rather at large on some circumstances in which he was en- 
 gaged, and especially on the progress of his mind, in relation to 
 subjects deeply interesting to him ; whilst he forbears to lay out 
 to view the part he took in some other public events, where these 
 have no immediate application to his spiritual career. Such 
 omissions, of even important transactions of his life, may have in 
 part arisen from the professed design of the Diary, which is purely 
 religious ; but, it is believed, they are also in some degree attribu- 
 table to the Writer's unusually humble views and feelings. — One 
 circumstance wholly passed over at this period, is the following. 
 In 1651, Alexander JafFray was provost or mayor of Aberdeen; 
 and, in the course of that year, according to the records of the 
 town Council, was deputed a Commissioner to General Monk at 
 Dundee " concerning certain important matters." What these 
 matters were, the town Records do not state ; but, in Kennedy's 
 Annals of Aberdeen, the most probable explanation of one of 
 these affairs occurs. That place surrendered at discretion to 
 the army of General Monk, as this author relates, *' on the 7th of 
 September," when the English took possession of the town. They 
 immediately imposed upon the citizens a contribution of £12,000. 
 A representation, however being made " to General Monk by a 
 deputation of the citizens, of the various hardships which they 
 had suffered during the civil wars, and of the distress occasioned 
 by the pestilence, which had lately infested the town, he was 
 pleased to suspend the exaction of the money." Vol. i. p. 228. 
 
 Note K,— Page 32. 
 Alexander Jaffray's father may here be briefly spoken of, as 
 having been provost of Aberdeen, also a member of the Scottish 
 Parliament, and of the Committee of Estates ; a Commissioner, 
 likewise, on one occasion to the General Assembly of the Church 
 of Scotland. Spalding, who evidently is not partial to him, 
 notices that, in 1645, " he departed this life in New Aberdeen ; 
 a rigorous Covenanter." 
 
 Note L.— Page 32. 
 "The plague, which had existed in the southern districts of 
 Scotland for two years, broke out in Aberdeen about the 1st of 
 
182 APPENDIX. 
 
 June, 1647, and continued its ravages till almost the end of Oc- 
 tober. The election of the magistrates this year, was held at 
 Gilcomston, on account of the pestilence, which cut off in Aber- 
 deen 1600 of the inhabitants." Thorns' History, vol. i. p. 330. 
 According to Kennedy, the population may be computed to have 
 then stood at 9000. — Jaffray is conjectured to have been at that 
 time a bailie or magistrate, not the provost or mayor. He re- 
 peatedly filled both these offices ; his name appearing as provost 
 in the years 1636, 1639, 1642, 1649, and 1651; and as bailie in 
 1634, 1641, 1643, 1645, and 1648. There is, however, some dif- 
 ficulty in precisely fixing the dates, as the election took place in 
 the latter part of each year for the ensuing. This must account 
 for the discrepancy between Spalding's statement, and that which 
 has been obligingly furnished the Editor, by James Hardie, the 
 city chamberlain of Aberdeen, from the Records of the town 
 Council. The name of Jaifray's father being likewise Alexander, 
 this circumstance should probably strike oif the two first years of 
 his nomination to each office, as belonging, it is supposed, to the 
 father rather than the son, who would be only twenty years of age 
 in 1634. — In the year 1648, he was deputed to repair to Edin- 
 burgh, to confer with the Committee of Estates about the mode of 
 election of the provost. Annals of Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 243. 
 
 Note M. — Page 35. 
 Thus modestly, nay scantily, does our humble-minded, amiable 
 Author narrate the matter of fact respecting his important ap- 
 pointment, at two distinct periods, as a delegate from the Parlia- 
 ment of Scotland to King Charles the 2nd ; attended, as such a 
 negociation must have been, with circumstances of difficult and 
 critical adjustment. Under whatever veil of delusion, or of 
 deficiency, we suppose him at that period to be partially 
 disguised, doubtless, it would have been interesting, to have 
 viewed the man, as a religious character, in his intercourse with 
 his colleagues on such a business, and much more so on the occa- 
 sion of interviews with their exiled Monarch ; especially as the space 
 of time embraced by each of these engagements was nearly three 
 months. But while regretting the loss we sustain, both by a chasm 
 in this part of the Diary, as well as by the summary glance which 
 is taken of this transaction of Jaffray's life, let us not omit to mark, 
 — amidst his reflections upon it as a political event, — how liberal 
 he is in self-condemnation. Nor does he spare to animadvert with 
 freedom on what he considered to be the carnal policy and con- 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 183 
 
 trivancesof others; yet, through all, his heart is not obstructed 
 from rising into grateful admiration, at that powerful and pitiful 
 Hand, who in all that He permits or dispenses, is willing to over- 
 rule every occurrence to the good of those who truly humble 
 themselves before Him. 
 
 It will not be thought, either assuming the character of histo- 
 rian, to which indeed the Editor lays no claim, or assigning to 
 the reader any want of acquaintance with this portion of Scottish 
 affairs, if he attempts, from such authorities as have been met 
 with, to bring together some information relative to this treaty ; 
 which, as it does not form part of Jaffray's own recital, may add 
 some interest to his subject. Before, however, expressly adverting 
 to that point, a strong testimony may here be adduced in favour 
 of his public-spirited character, evinced towards the place he re- 
 presented in Parliament, on the occasion of being called upon to 
 join in this national embassy : it is conveyed in a publication, en- 
 titled, '^Memorials for the Government of the Royal Burghs of 
 Scotland; with some overtures laid before the nobility and 
 gentry of the several shires in this kingdom, &c. By a Lover 
 of the public welfare. Aberdeen, lf>85." 
 
 " The Parliament made choice of Alexander Jaffray of Kingswells, 
 Commissioner for Aberdeen, who was a very wise, pious, and dis- 
 creet man all his time, to be one of the burrowes to go over to Hol- 
 land to the King. And he, to be faithful to the city he had his com- 
 mission from, entreated the Parliament to consider the most im- 
 portant article in his commission, that so he might undertake that 
 weighty employment with the greater alacrity ; which was, to 
 visit the counts of the extraordinary loss of Aberdeen relating to 
 the people. The Parliament had that respect to him, and was so 
 desirous to grant his so just demand, that forthwith they did de- 
 pute some fit members; who, after hearing and considering, made 
 their report; and thereupon, the Parliament by an Act did ac- 
 knowledge themselves, as the representatives of the nation, to be 
 justly resting to the city of Aberdeen the sum of nine hundred 
 three score and nine thousiind merks, [upwards of £56,000 sterl- 
 ing] and did grant the cess of the city to be allowed to them for 
 as" many months as drew to eighteen thousand merks; because 
 this great sum that was due to them, had exhausted the sums of 
 money that were mortified to hospitals, schools, the college, and 
 the common poor of that city, and had ruined almost the common 
 thesaurie thereof. But this was all they could spare at that tune, 
 till an opportunity might fall out to make them more full pay- 
 
184 APPENDIX. 
 
 ment ; which hitherto hath ever failed, and hath been the cause of 
 the several heavy, burdensome taxations, that have of late years 
 
 been laid on. Our above-mentioned Commissioner obtained, 
 
 also, an Act of Parliament, that no soldier should be quartered 
 in Aberdeen for three years thereafter : such was the great respect 
 the Parliament had to him. Whereupon, he went to the King 
 with the rest of the Commissioners of the three Estates." — ^The 
 same author states, that " when he was Commissioner to the Con- 
 vention of burrowes at Queensferry, Jaffray obtained half a merk 
 down of Aberdeen's proportion of the one hundred pounds of 
 stent roll, which was a great advantage to the city." — But to return. 
 
 In addition to the four Commissioners mentioned by Jaifray, 
 including himself, who were deputed by the Scottish Parliament 
 in 1649 to treat with the King, Godwin, in his History of the 
 Commonwealth, numbers one other, besides three appointed by 
 the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland ; and he refers to 
 Balfour as his authority. Lamont, in his Diary, p. 2, speaks only 
 of two for the Church, "namly, Mr. James Wood, minister of 
 St. Androus, and Mr. Robert Baillie, minister of Glascowe." 
 They " shipped in," he continues, " at Kirkekaldie in Jhon Gil- 
 lespie's shipe, and loused on Saterday the 17th of March at night : 
 they returned to this kingdome the 11th of June, 1649, mutch 
 unsatisfied." — With regard to those who were Commissioners in 
 1650, Whitelocke, in his Memorials, p. 444, takes notice, that 
 " six Lords, two gentlemen, and three ministers, were to go to 
 Breda with new propositions to the King." Godwin, quoting the 
 same authority as before, says, "The Commissioners that were 
 sent were Cassilis and Lothian for the Peers, with two for the 
 barons, two for the boroughs, and three for the church ; and they 
 sailed from Scotland on the 9th of March." Vol. iii. p. 208. Again, 
 Lamont mentions but two ministers, James Wood and " Thomas 
 Levistone." Thus do these authors differ from each other. 
 
 It will not be deviating from the scope of these annotations, to 
 insert an extract or two from the Journal of the last individual, 
 while engaged on this business ; Jaffray being particularly alluded 
 to by him. The Editor obtained access to this small volume at 
 the Library of the British Museum, the purport of its title being. 
 The Life of John [not Thomas] Livingstone. — " When I con- 
 sidered," says the writer, " the Commissioners sent by the State, I 
 was not willing to embark in any business with them. Cassels, Brodie, 
 and A. Jaffray, I had no exception against ; the other three [Lo- 
 thian, George Wynram, styled, the Laird Libertoun, and Sir John 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 185 
 
 Smith,] I suspected, would be ready to condescend to an agree- 
 ment upon unsafe terms." p. 39. Again, at p. 4.3, " None of us 
 three ministers ever went to the King alone, but often all together, 
 or at least two of us. We went seldom, but whenever we went, 
 we had access and liberty to stay, and speak so long as we pleased. 
 We oft urged, that if the King had any scruples against the Co- 
 venant, or any of the parts of uniformity, or desires of the treaty, 
 that he would impart them to us : but he never propounded any 
 such thing." Jaffray and Brodie, it appears, often united in sen- 
 timent, in opposition to that of Lothian, Libertoun, and Smith, 
 " who ordinarily agreed in one voice, and that, sometimes, such 
 as some of us were not well pleased with." p. 42. One more pas- 
 sage, relative to their departure, will suffice. " Brodie, Jaffray, 
 and we three ministers staid on shore, after the other Commis- 
 sioners went on board, and hesitated to go at all, seeing the King 
 had those about him in the vessel, whom the Parliament had ob- 
 jected should not accompany him. Brodie and A. Jaffray said, 
 it were to have been wished that they had staid ashore ; but now 
 as matters stood, it was best to go aboard, and discharge their 
 trust in the last instructions from the Parliament." p. 48. — The 
 only observation which the Editor would hazard upon the fore- 
 going statements, is, the mere conjecture that the three indi- 
 viduals, against whom Livingstone had no exception, were men 
 of sincere, however mistaken, views; each, perhaps, meriting a 
 share in that language, which Bishop Burnet applies to one of 
 them, the Earl of Cassilis, — " a man of great virtue and of a con- 
 siderable degree of good understanding ; he was so sincere, that 
 he would suffer no man to take his word, in any other sense than 
 as he meant them: he adhered firmly to his instructions [as Com- 
 missioner] but with much candour ." They appear to have 
 
 found more points of union among themselves than with the rest, 
 and accordingly consorted together ; Jaffray, in another part of his 
 Diary, expressing particular and pious interest on the behalf of his 
 friend, " that worthy man, the Laird Brodie." Yet he also tells 
 us, he found it safe, not too implicitly to trust or follow even such 
 as these. 
 
 Some readers may wish to have placed before them, the condi- 
 tions on which the treaty with the King stood. They are thus given 
 by Neale, in the History of the Puritans. ** First, That all per- 
 sons excommunicated by the Kirk, should be forbid the court. 
 Second, That the King by his solemn oath, and under his hand 
 and seal, declare his allowance of the Covenant. Third, That he 
 confirm those Acts of Parliament, which enjoin the Covenant. 
 
186 APPENDIX. 
 
 That he establish the Presbyterian worship and discipline, and 
 swear never to oppose, or endeavour to alter them. Fourth, 
 That all civil matters be determined by Parliament, and all eccle- 
 siastical affairs by the Kirk. Fifth, That his Majesty ratify all 
 that has been done in the Parliament of Scotland in some late 
 sessions, and sign the Covenant upon his arrival in that kingdom, 
 if the Kirk desired it." — " The King arrived in Scotland June 
 23rd," continues Neale ; " but, before his landing, the Commis- 
 sioners insisted upon his signing the Covenant, and upon his 
 parting with all his old counsellors ; which he did." — It is not 
 needful to insert the Covenant at full length ; but the tenor of it, 
 is thus set forth by the author of the " Hind let loose," p. 66. It 
 imported, and required of subscribers, " their sincere and constant 
 endeavours, in their several places and callings, for the preserva- 
 tion of the uniformity in reformation, in doctrine, worship, disci- 
 pline, and government ; the extirpation of Popery, Prelacy, error, 
 and profanity ; the preservation of the rights and liberties of the 
 people, and of the magistrate's authority, in the defence of the 
 true religion and liberty ; the discovery and punishment of incen- 
 diaries; the retaining of the peace and union of the kingdoms ; the 
 mutual assistance and defence of all under the bond of this Cove- 
 nant, and the performing all duties we owe to God, in the amend- 
 ment of our lives and walking exemplary one before another." 
 
 The day after his arrival, the King was conveyed to Aberdeen, 
 where "he was lodged in a merchants house opposite the Tol- 
 booth," as appears by a very particular account of his landing 
 and reception, given in " Historical Discourses, &c. by Sir Edward 
 Walker." A letter is recorded in the Council register of Aber- 
 deen, vol. 53, signed by Jaffray and his fellow-commissioners at 
 this juncture, and addressed to the magistrates, as follows. 
 
 " Worshipfull and good Friends, 
 
 " We have directed these to let you know, that 
 the King is safely arrived, and intends, if God permits, to be at 
 Aberdeen on Thursday at night ; therefore ye will take such care 
 to provide such lodgings for him, and for the Commissioners, and 
 for the train, as may be best had on so short advertisement. And 
 we beseech you, let nothing be wanting which may testify your 
 affection to the native King, who has fully assured ail the desire 
 of his people. No further, but we are your very assured friends, 
 " Cassillts," " J. Brodie," '' J. Smith," 
 
 "LoTHiANE," " George Wynram," " Al. Jaffray." 
 " Spey mouth, 23rd June, 1650." 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 187 
 
 The only remaining document to be laid before the reader, con- 
 nected with and winding up the whole subject of these observa- 
 tions, is the following " Act of approbation of the Commissioners, 
 their faithfulness and diligence in their commission." It is taken 
 from a tract, which the Editor met with at the Library of the 
 London Institution, entitled, " The proceedings of the Commis- 
 sioners of the Church and Kingdom of Scotland, with his Majesty 
 at the Hague ; and the papers interchanged betwixt his Majesty 
 and them, as they were reported in Parliament and the General 
 Assembly. Appointed by authority to be published, 1649." 
 There is also another tract, with a similar " Act of Approbation 
 of the Commissioners," &c., dated 1650; its title running " Some 
 Passages in the Parliament of Scotland," &c. 
 
 " At Edinburgh, the 14th day of June, 1649. The Estates of 
 Parliament, now presently convened, in the third session of this 
 second triennial Parliament, having received from John Earl of 
 Cassils, Alexander Brodie of that ilk. Master George .Winrame of 
 Libbertoun, and Alexander Jaffray, burges of Aberdeen, their 
 Commissioners sent to the King's Majesty, the report of all their 
 proceedings with the King, and read the papers delivered there- 
 with to this Parliament ; and being fully satisfied with their inte- 
 grity, faithfulness, and diligence, in contributing their utmost en- 
 deavours for prosecuting their instractions, and for obtaining 
 satisfaction to the desires of this kingdom ; do therefore unani- 
 mously and heartily acknowledge their faithfulness and diligence, 
 and approve their proceedings, and render to them the hearty 
 thanks of this kingdom for the same. 
 
 " Sic subscribitur, 
 
 " Arch. Johnstoun." 
 
 Note N.— Page 38. 
 
 In a tract, "printed in London, September 9th, 1650," contain- 
 ing " An Official Account of the Battle of Dunbar, &c. certified 
 by Letters from the Headquarters of the Army, under date 4th 
 September," there is a list of the Scottish prisoners ; and among 
 them are named " Lord Liberton, Mr. Alexander Jaffray, of the 
 Committee of Estates, Mr. Gillespy, minister, Mr. John Waugh, 
 minister." — It also appears by a letter inserted in Thurlow's State 
 Papers, from Oliver Cromwell to Lieutenant General Lesly, that 
 " Provost Jaffray, Custairs, and fVauch" were the prisoners ex- 
 changed for the seamen and their officers. — Among some extracts, 
 taken from the town Records of Aberdeen, by permission of James 
 
188 APPENDIX. 
 
 Hardie, the city chamberlain of that place, is an order to John Jaf- 
 fray, brother of Alexander, and one of the bailies or magistrates, 
 *' to repair to Perth, &c. to obtain his speedy liberation." — During 
 his imprisonment, being at Edinburgh, while Cromwell and his 
 army lay before the Castle, previous to its surrender, the following 
 curious and important transaction took place, in which Alexander 
 JafFray was concerned. It is taken from the work entitled, 
 '* Cromwelliana," p. 95. 
 
 " The General having all things in readiness for battering the 
 Castle, on Thursday last sent a summons to the Governor Dundas, 
 for the surrender thereof; a copy of it, and the answers, replies, 
 and other intercourses that passed upon that occasion between the 
 Lord General and him, you have hereafter." Then, at p. 97, one 
 from the Governor requests '' to hear the information of late pro- 
 ceedings from such as I dare trust, and have had occasion to 
 know the certainty of things." " Such," he adds, " I hope you 
 will permit to come alongst at the first convenience, and during 
 that time, all acts of hostility and prosecution of attempts be for- 
 borne on both sides." Dated, " 14th December, 1650." To this 
 Cromwell replies, " If you please to name any you would speak 
 with now in town, they shall have liberty to come and speak with 
 you for one hour, if they will, provided you send presently. I 
 expect there will be no loss of time." — " Then the Governor sent 
 a letter to his excellency, to desire two Scotch gentlemen, then 
 in Edinburgh, to come in to speak with him. Hereupon, his 
 excellency returned these papers following to the Governor of 
 Edinburgh Castle, viz :" 
 
 " Sir, Having acquainted the gentlemen with your desire to 
 speak with them, and they making some difficulty of it, have de- 
 sired me to send you this enclosed. I rest. Sir, your servant, 
 
 '' Oliver Cromwell." 
 "Edinburgh, 14th December, 1650. 
 
 " For the Governor of Edinburgh Castle." 
 
 ** Right Honourable, We now hearing that you was desirous to 
 speak with us for your information of the posture of affairs, we 
 would be glad, and we think you make no doubt of it, to be refresh- 
 ing or useful to you in any thing ; but the matter is of so high con- 
 cernment, especially since it may be, you will lean somewhat upon 
 our information in managing that important trust put upon you, that 
 we dare not take upon us to meddle : ye may therefore do as ye find 
 yourselves clear and in capacity, and the Lord be with you. 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 189 
 
 " We are. Sir, your Honour's humble servants, wellwishers in 
 
 the Lord, 
 
 " M. Jaffray." 
 " Jo. Carstairs." 
 " Edinburgh, 14th December, 1650. 
 " For the Right Honourable, &c." 
 
 It is evident, on inspection of Alexander Jaffray 's signature, a 
 fac-simile of which is here given, that this should stand " AC not 
 " M. Jaffray" 
 
 (£M^^. 
 
 Note O.— Page 39. 
 
 John Owen, whose views of religious liberty are thus particu- 
 larly adverted to by Jaffray, and whose edifying conversation was, 
 at this juncture, the means of throwing a considerable degree of 
 light upon his mind, with regard to some other topics, was not 
 styled *' Dr. Owen," till after he became " Dean of Christchurch" 
 and " Vicechancellor of Oxford." It may assist such readers as 
 have not perused the Memoirs of his Life by Orme, to introduce 
 from that work some few observations respecting him, as connected 
 with this passage of the Diary. 
 
 Owen was, in 1649, appointed by the Parliament chaplain to 
 Cromwell, whom he accompanied to Ireland. In 1650, he was 
 ordered by the same authority, to proceed to the army in Scotland ; 
 and he joined Cromwell at Berwick. He continued with the army 
 till early in 1651. For a considerable time, he had advocated the 
 cause of liberty of conscience ; and especially in 1649, when called 
 to preach before the Parliament, the day after the execution of 
 Charles the \st. He faithfully told them on that occasion, that 
 *' much of the evil which had come upon the country, had origi- 
 nated within their own walls," and warned them against " op- 
 pression, self-seeking, and contrivances for persecution." But that 
 which forms the chief reason for bringing forward this discourse, 
 is an Essay on Toleration annexed to it. In this piece, he ex- 
 amines particularly the arguments of the Scottish General Assem- 
 bly in favour of a forced uniformity, and exposes their fallacy. 
 " Gospel constitutions," says he, " in the case of heresy or error, 
 seem not to favour any course of violence, I mean, of civil pe- 
 nalties. Foretold it is, that heresies must be ; but, this is for the 
 
 I 
 
190 APPENDIX. 
 
 manifesting of those that are approved, not the destroying of those 
 that are not. Admonitions, and excommunications upon re- 
 jection of admonition, are the highest constitutions against such 
 persons ; waiting with all patience on them that oppose them- 
 selves, if at any time God will give them repentance to the ac- 
 knowledgment of the truth. Imprisoning, banishing, slaying, is 
 scarcely a patient waiting. God doth not so wait on unbe- 
 lievers. " Memoirs of Owen, p. 89 — 104. 
 
 Note P. — Page 40. 
 
 These meetings of ministers and professors at Edinburgh, con- 
 vened soon after the battle of Dunbar, chiefly related to a schism 
 which at that time took place in the Church of Scotland, and lasted 
 till the Restoration. Burnet thus describes its origin, vol. i. p. 16. 
 " A question had been proposed, both to the Committee of States 
 and to the Commissioners of the Kirk, whether, in this extremity, 
 those who had made defection, or had been hitherto too backward 
 in the work, might not, upon the profession of their repentance, be 
 received into public trust, and admitted to serve in the defence of 
 their country. To this, answers were distinctly given, by two re- 
 solutions: the one was, that they ought to be admitted to make 
 profession of their repentance : the other was, that after such pro- 
 fessions made, they might be received to defend and serve their 
 country. Upon this, a great division followed in the Kirk : those 
 who adhered to these resolutions were called the Public Resolu- 
 iioners : but, against these, some of those bodies protested ; and 
 they, together with those who adhered to them, were called the 
 Protesters." In the progress of this difference, other occasions of 
 debate arose. Warristoun, Guthrie, Patrick Gilespie, Rutherford 
 and others were on the side of the Protesters ; whether Jaffray 
 wholly identified himself with them, does not appear ; but if so, 
 it was but for a short space, as the complexion of his interviews 
 with them, and his subsequent more decided separation from the 
 Scottish Presbyterian Church, fully prove. 
 
 Row's Supplement to Blair's Life, a manuscript before referred 
 to, notices " some deserting the cause of monarchy and Presby- 
 tery, especially of the Malignant temper, with a few formerlie ac- 
 compted pious and gracious men ; their minds being corrupted by 
 Sectarian principalis." p. 102. This writer further speaks of the 
 extrajudicial meeting of Protesters, both ministers, elders, and 
 professors, at Edinburgh, " in the end of December, 1651 ;" and 
 that one object they had, was to converse with some of these, for 
 preventing their compliance with the enemy, meaning, the Parlia- 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 191 
 
 ment's army. He observes, " they war not all alyke bentt for a 
 sin full complyance, and foUowino^ of the Sectaries courses, and 
 favouringe thair erroris." " The muine busines that was agitat 
 at this meitting was anent a letter to be wreatten to Cromweall." 
 p. 102. 
 
 Note Q. — Page 41. 
 
 Of these individuals, with whom Jaffray had interviews, both 
 publicly and more privately, it seems needful to give some very 
 brief account. 
 
 In the life of Bishop Burnet, prefixed to the History of his own 
 Times, it is said of ** Sir Archibald Johnstoun," that he was called 
 Lord Warristoun, and was, during the civil wars, at the head 
 of the Presbyterians, for many years being intrusted with the 
 whole government of Scotland. Burnet's mother was his own 
 sister. After the Restoration, in 1 663, Warristoun went abroad, 
 to avoid the fury of his enemies ; sentence of forfeiture and death 
 was passed against him by the Parliament in his absence ; and at 
 length he was apprehended in France, brought over prisoner, and 
 executed. Cruickshank's History, vol. i. p. 162.— According to 
 the last-named author, James Guthrie was minister at Stirling ; of 
 him some further notice will be taken in a succeeding page. — 
 John Livingstone, minister of Ancrum, has been before mentioned 
 in Note M, as one of the Commissioners appointed by the Scottish 
 Kirk, to treat with King Charles the 2nd at Breda. When, how- 
 ever, the King was restored, and Episcopacy reestablished, he was 
 banished and went to Holland. — Rutherford, whose "Letters" are 
 well known to the serious classes of the present day, had been one 
 of the Commissioners from the General Assembly to the " Assem- 
 bly of Divines" at Westminster. Soon after the Restoration, his 
 noted Book, " Lex Rex," was ordered to be publicly burnt, at the 
 cross of Edinburgh, and at the gate of New College " St. Andrews," 
 where he was ** professor of divinity." He was summoned before 
 the Parliament of Scotland for high treason ; but, being then in a 
 dying condition, was taken away from the evil to come. — Car- 
 stairs, " that excellent, precious man," as Jaffray terms him, it will 
 be remembered, was taken prisoner with the latter at the battle of 
 Dunbar. He was minister at Glasgow ; and, being similarly situ- 
 ated with others now spoken of, about the same period, underwent 
 the sentence of banishment, but owing to illness was allowed for a 
 time to remain ; yet afterwards he withdrew to Holland. — Alexan- 
 der Skene was a magistrate of Aberdeen, and, it is probable, stood 
 
192 APPENDIX. 
 
 in the station of ruling elder or deacon ; as he was sent for by this 
 meeting of ministers, there can be no question about his standing 
 among his fellow-professors. He became a valued member of 
 the Society of Friends, as the ensuing Memoirs of that people 
 will show. 
 
 Note R. — Page 44. 
 
 "Mr. James Wood was, some time after the year 1651, made 
 Provost or Principal of the Old College of St. Andrews, and one 
 
 of the ministers there" '' and continued in the service of the 
 
 foresaid offices until 1663." " He refuted the Independents, and 
 asserted the Presbyterial government." — Biographia Scotticana, 
 or Scotch Worthies, p. 271. James Wood, it will be recollected, 
 was one of the Commissioners from the General Assembly of the 
 Church of Scotland, to treat with the King, both in 1649 and 1650. 
 
 In addition to the above information, the Editor is enabled, by 
 a search in the library of the British Museum, to lay before the 
 reader, as he supposes, the very allusion to Jaffray in one of Wood's 
 publications, entitled, " An Examination and refutation of Mr. 
 Lockyer's Lecture, preached at Edinburgh anno 1651, concerning 
 the matter of the visible Church, &c.; Edinb. 1654." The appendix 
 to part 1st of the above contains this sentence: ''Last summer 
 some persons, ministers and others in Aberdeen, did write a letter 
 of the date 24th of May, to some godly men in the south, declaring 
 their separation from the communion of the Church of Scotland, 
 upon two points of controversy between us and these of the Inde- 
 pendent way, viz. the constitution of the visible church and the 
 government thereof" In an appendix to part 2nd of the same 
 work. Wood brings forward what they of Aberdeen had averred in 
 their letter, — that when thoughts of questioning the Presbyterian 
 government were first borne in upon them, they did a long time 
 suppress them as temptations. "Because we had so solemnly 
 (though too implicitly) engaged to the maintenance thereof: yet, 
 afterwards, knowing that truth cannot lose by a search, we brought 
 the matters to the balance of the sanctuary. And now, after seek- 
 ing of God as he was pleased to give us grace, and using all helps 
 which we could have, we profess, so far as we can see, (with reve- 
 rence to precious and learned men of another judgment,) the con- 
 gregational way comes nearer to the pattern of the word than the 
 classical form." In reply to this. Wood writes, p. 361, " It may 
 be just matter of inquiry to others, and haply may be of good pur- 
 poses to themselves, to reflect and consider, when these thoughts 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 193 
 
 began first to be borne in upon them, at least, when they began to 
 out any thing of them. Did we hear any thing of such thoughts 
 in them, but since the great revolution of state in this kingdom, 
 after Worcester P" meaning the battle of Worcester, when the Scot- 
 tish army and their King were defeated. " This," adds he, " may 
 seem to be ground of searching of heart, which is deceitful above 
 
 measure." ^There is too much of genuineness and sincerity 
 
 about JafTray's account of the progress of his own mind in these 
 matters, for us to question the purity of his motives for a change 
 from Presbyteriaii to Independent sentiments. Certainly, Wood's 
 quotation from the Aberdeen letter tends rather to confirm the re- 
 spect we must have for that cautious, humble, and tender disposi- 
 tion, with which these scruples were entertained and communi- 
 cated. The Editor sees much of Jaffray's cast of thought and of 
 expression in the letter alluded to : it cannot be ascertained, that 
 he himself wrote it, but this appears highly probable; that he 
 took much interest in the subject of it, and was one of those who 
 signed such a paper, the reader will observe as he proceeds. 
 
 Since the preceding part of this Note was penned, by favour of 
 ** Dr. Lee," the present Clerk of the General Assembly of the 
 Church of Scotland, permission has been obtained to take a copy 
 of the identical letter above referred to, which was ascertained to 
 be among the Woodrow MSS. fol. 30. 24. in the possession of that 
 religious body. Though long, there needs no apology for its in- 
 sertion; inasmuch as, while by its tenour and weight the motives 
 of Jaffray are completely cleared from the imputations of James 
 Wood, his views in regard to the change he was then about mak- 
 ing, are materially developed. It is accompanied by two answers, 
 one from Warristoun, of considerably greater length than this 
 letter. 
 
 " Aberdeen, May 24th, 1652. 
 
 " Right honourable, reverend, and much honoured in the Lord ! 
 " Fear to offend you and other precious men in the land, has 
 made us hitherto to bear up sundry things that were upon our 
 spirits; but our consciences will permit us to keep silence no 
 longer; wherefore we have made bold, before we appear more 
 publicly, to give you a short account of our thoughts; being con- 
 fident you will use freedom with us in love. 
 
 " What secret smitings of heart the people of God through the land 
 have, we know not ; but to us it seems, there is much more to be read 
 in the Lord's dispensations toward the land, than as yet hath been 
 publicly taken with or acknowledged by them. There be two things, 
 
 o 
 
194 APPENDIX. 
 
 amongst others, as we humbly conceive, which the Lord is calling 
 his people in this nation to look more narrowly to than before ; 
 namely, the constitution of our church, and government thereof. 
 It is far from our thoughts to say, the Lord has no church in Scot- 
 land; but we must crave leave to say, (and, O that we had [pre- 
 pared] hearts for it !) that the holy ordinances of Jesus Christ have 
 been prostituted amongst us to a profane, mixed multitude ; yea, 
 and for aught we understand, the rule of constitution of gospel 
 churches, according to the word, has never been so looked to as it 
 ought: — and so, at best, we have but an impure church. And 
 this we speak, without any derogation to those worthy men, who 
 were instrumental in our first reformation, whose memory is pre- 
 cious to us; nay, we verily judge, that if those holy men were 
 alive in our times, they would exceedingly offend at us, who 
 have sat down in their dawning light, which had its own mixture 
 of darkness. 
 
 '' To us it seems, for aught we can search in the word, that none 
 should be admitted as constituent members of a visible church, 
 but such as with a profession of the Truth join such a blameless 
 and gospel-like behaviour, as they may be esteemed, in a rational 
 judgment of charity, believers, and their children. Such were the 
 churches founded by the apostles, which ought to be patterns for 
 us, as appears by the titles given to them, " saints, sanctified, 
 justified, purchased by the blood of Christ," &c. We cannot ac- 
 quiesce to that common answer, that these expressions are to be 
 understood of the better part; for that they are to be understood 
 of them all, according to the judgment of charity, the Holy Ghost 
 has clearly said, Rom. i. 7, " To all that be in Rome, beloved of 
 God, called saints;" and again, ver. 8, " I thank my God through 
 Jesus Christ for you all." We hope, when the Apostle says, 
 1 Cor. vi. 18, " Flee fornication," none will deny that he speaks 
 to the whole church; yet, to the same persons he immediately 
 adds, ver. 19, 20, " Your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost 
 which is in you — ye are not your own — ye are bought with a 
 price." This is an argument taken from the persons whom he thus 
 exhorted. But the exhortation is to all the church of Corinth, 
 therefore they were all such, as the Apostle judged in charity, the 
 redeemed of the Lord. Neither has [that] any weight with us, on 
 the contrary, which is objected, that there were gross faults among 
 them, such as divisions, intemperance, questioning the resurrec- 
 tion, incest, &c. Will not Lot's drunkenness and incest, David's 
 adultery, Peter's denial, &c. [say they,] prove these to be sins in- 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 195 
 
 cident to saints, though jusUy censurable? As the incestuous 
 Corinthian was excommunicated ;— a man who once, as is spoken 
 of Gaius, had been approved of the Truth itself ;— though he be 
 overtaken with a gross infirmity, albeit for it he be censurable, ac- 
 cording to the nature of his offence, yea, though the highest eccle- 
 siastical censure pass against him; yet, [say they,] is he to be 
 esteemed [or treated with] as a brother, 2 Thess. iii. 15. But this 
 is not our case. Our churches are overflowed with a deluge of 
 profane atheists, who have been such from their birth unto this 
 present hour. John Baptist thought not a bare verbal profession, 
 ground to admit those to baptism who came to him to be bap- 
 tized; as is clear, if we compare Matt. iii. with Luke vii. 30. 
 The Pharisees were not baptized of John. If it be replied, that 
 Christ, in Luke, speaks only of some of the Pharisees, the sense 
 of the context will easily refute it; for, there, he chides the Pha- 
 risees as worse than the Publicans in this,— that the Publicans 
 came to John's baptism in a capacity to be baptized, and were 
 baptized of him, which the Pharisees did not But if these many 
 Pharisees, spoken of in Matt. iii. 7. had been baptized of John, 
 and only some others of them rejected his baptism ; surely the 
 Pharisees, in this, had been nothing behind the Publicans, for nei- 
 ther were all the Publicans baptized of John. 
 
 « Many more, and more pressing grounds from the word, might 
 be alleged to make forth this point; but we are loath to be tedi- 
 ous ;— only, sure we are, holiness becomes the house of our God. It 
 is certain, our churches were not constituted according to this rule, 
 in the full extent of it; yea, alas! few of our most precious men 
 will acknowledge it to be the rule. But our consciences convince 
 us, that we are under a sinful snare by reason of our mixtures. 
 There are some of the most holy ordinances of Jesus Christ, as the 
 sacrament of the supper, which we know not how to partake of, 
 without sin, with our multitude. 1 Cor. x. 16, 17. " The cup of 
 blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of 
 Christ ? the bread which we break, is it not the communion of the 
 body of Christ? For we being many are one bread and one 
 body; for we are all partakers of that one bread." If then we 
 should communicate with those who are knownly prof\ine, should 
 we not, upon the matter, own and acknowledge such, as the mem- 
 bers of Christ ? Doth not even that charge reach us, 2 Cor. vi. 1 7. 
 " Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, 
 touch no unclean thing, and I will receive you." Here, indeed, 
 he speaks of a cessation from the heathen; but the mediums 
 ^ o2 
 
196 APPENDIX. 
 
 which he uses, to infer this particular conclusion, are general, and 
 will no less bear the weight of another particular conclusion re- 
 lating to our case. Thus, ver. 14, 15, he reasons, " What fellow- 
 ship hath righteousness with unrighteousness, and what commu- 
 nion hath light with darkness, and what concord hath Christ with 
 Belial, or what part hath he that believeth with an unbeliever ?" 
 Who can deny, but these general terms will comprehend gross 
 public wickedness amongst professed Christians, as well as hea- 
 thenish idolaters. It is far from us to intend a separation from 
 the godly in Scotland ; they shall be, through the Lord's grace, 
 dear to us as our own souls, aye, though they should persecute us, 
 our hearts shall cleave to them. But may not a purge remedy 
 all this ? O that it could ! But shall a tenth, shall one of a city, 
 two of a tribe, purge a whole nation ? Is not a little leaven ready 
 to leaven the whole lump ? What then may be expected, when 
 the whole lump is leavened, and only a small remnant through 
 the goodness of God kept pure? Is there any hope that the 
 ministry of Scotland, considering our present posture, can be 
 purged ? Have not the corrupt party, which are the more nu- 
 merous, began to thrust out the more precious ministers ? and are 
 they not likely to proceed ? Can we have purged elderships or 
 congregations ? are there not many congregations, where all are 
 involved under gross ignorance and public scandals, as swearings, 
 [or sneerings,] who shall be elders there to purge out the sour 
 leaven ? We have been these divers months endeavouring, with 
 our brethren in the province and in the presbytery, yea, and with 
 some primely interested in our own congregations, for a purge ; 
 but we have travailed long, and brought forth nothing but wind. 
 But lastly, is it not in vain to speak of purging, when our best 
 men will not agree upon the rule of purging ; and therefore to 
 talk of purging, considering our posture, seems to us but a spe- 
 cious notion, to entangle our spirits and keep us from duty. 
 
 " Touching Presbyterial government, indeed, when thoughts of 
 questioning it were first home in upon us, we did a long time sup- 
 press them as temptations; because we had solemnly, though too 
 Implicitly, engaged to the maintenance thereof. Yet afterwards, 
 knowing that a truth cannot lose by a search, we brought the mat- 
 ter to the balance of the sanctuary ; and now, after seeking of God, 
 as he was pleased to give grace, and using all helps which we 
 could have, we profess, so far as we can see, (with reverence to 
 precious and learned men of another judgment,) the congre- 
 gational way comes nearer to the pattern of the word than our 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 197 
 
 classical form. And to us it appears, that Christ has furnished a 
 congreg-ation, with their elderships, with complete power of juris- 
 diction and censure within themselves; as from divers other 
 Scriptures, so in particular from that remarkable text, Matt, xviii. 
 15 to 18, " Tell it unto the church." The church there spoken 
 of, has complete power of binding and loosing, as is clear from 
 ver. 17, 18; but that church is not the classical presbytery, but 
 the eldership with the congregation ; therefore, &c. The assump- 
 tion is clear: First, Because it is not to be found in all the gospel, 
 that a company of elders, either of a classis or of a congregation, 
 apart from the congregation, is called a church. Indeed, a con- 
 gregation, with elders commonly, yea, and sometimes as contra- 
 distinguished from elders, aye, and sometimes also without elders, 
 is sometimes termed a church. Acts, xv. 4, 22, 23, and xiv. 23. 
 Now, what an absurdity were it, to reject the usual acceptation of 
 the word in the New Testament, and, without any colour of rea- 
 son, to coin a sense which no where is to be found in all the gos- 
 pel, though the word be most frequently used in it. — Second, The 
 church spoken of in this text, [Matt, xviii.] which has complete 
 power of binding and loosing, is the first ecclesiastical judicatory, 
 to which belongs judicial cognizance of offences ; for if private ad- 
 monition do not gain the offender, then the command is. Tell the 
 church. But our classical presbytery is not the first judicature to 
 which appertains judicial cognizance of offences; for first they 
 come to sessions, and only by reference from the sessions to the 
 presbyteries. Therefore this church, here spoken of as having 
 complete power of binding and loosing, cannot be the classical 
 presbytery, but the eldership with the congregation. No where do 
 we read in the gospel, of jurisdiction in relation to censure com- 
 mitted to a classical presbytery ; all the power we find exercised 
 by that meeting at Jerusalem, Acts, xv., is dogmatical — (" Ye 
 people and brethren" — having their interest likeways) — which the 
 congregation divines willingly zield [yield;] all the certificate 
 they use, is, ** If ye do these things, ye shall do well," ver. 29, but 
 do not threaten to sentence those who disobey, with excommuni- 
 cation. There might be something said from antiquity, that the 
 government of the church was partly aristocratical, partly demo- 
 cratical, in much of the first 300 years; and that the people had 
 no small influence in matters of discipline ; but we forbear, as 
 desiring to lean on a surer foundation. 
 
 ** It is not any by-respect for what we know of our own hearts, as 
 our consciences bear us witness, but conviction of duty, which 
 
198 APPENDIX. 
 
 puts us out to this ; and though precious people in the land shall 
 have hard thoughts of us for it, we hope to find mercy to have ten- 
 der thoughts of them. The Lord has highly honoured you to bear 
 witness, oftener than once, to contradicted truth ; but we dare say, 
 if the Lord would clear your judgments, to appear upon the head 
 of this business, it would be the greatest honour which ever God 
 conferred on you; and we, poor creatures, would gladly come 
 under your shadow. It would be no shame for you to acknow- 
 ledge, the Lord's work has outgrown your expectations ; but it fears 
 us, while ye stand [at] a distance from the duty, the Lord's hand 
 shall he " stretched out still.^' And we humbly desire you to take 
 heed, (we trust you will pardon our freedom,) lest ye be snares to 
 the people of God in the land ; for the eyes of all are upon you, 
 and many depend upon your motions. It is not presumption, 
 but love and respect to you, makes us so bold, and to use such 
 plainness of speech. Therefore we hope we shall not be mistaken ; 
 yet if the Lord, by you or yet any other, will hold forth convincing 
 light to us, discovering our mistakes, we should gladly close with 
 it; only, if we be necessitated to take any course for expeding 
 [ridding] ourselves from the present snares and guiltiness, under 
 which we lie, we desire ye will not construe it hardly. 
 
 " Now, that light may be let forth to you and us both, from Him 
 who is the Father of lights, shall be the earnest desire of your 
 loving brethren in Christ, 
 
 ** In name of others in this place, sic subscribitur, 
 
 " Alexander Jaffray, 
 " Mr. William Moore, 
 " Mr. John Row, 
 " Mr. John Meinzies, 
 " Andrew Birnie." 
 
 Note S. — Page 44. 
 
 The following quotation from Orme's Life of Owen, p. 127, 
 may throw some light on these reflections of Jaffray. 
 
 *' The state of religion in Scotland, during the ten years pre- 
 ceding the English invasion, and the rule of the Commonwealth 
 afterwards, has been much misunderstood. The zealous friends 
 of Presbyterian discipline, have represented the period from 1638 
 to 1649, as the golden age of religion in Scotland, and the follow- 
 ing years, as exhibiting a lamentable falling off. And indeed, if 
 true religion consists in the regular meeting of church courts, and 
 the overwhelming power of ecclesiastical rulers, the former period 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 199 
 
 would be very distinguished. But, if much of the form may exist 
 without the power of religion, we shall be cautious how we judge 
 of the state of religion from the proceedings of Assemblies. That 
 there were then many excellent men in the Church is beyond dis- 
 pute ; but that not a few of the clergy were destitute of genuine 
 piety, and that a vast majority of the people were in no better 
 state, are equally unquestionable. The Assemblies were exceed- 
 ingly zealous in putting down Episcopacy, in establishing uni- 
 formity, and in passing persecuting laws; but had much less of 
 the Spirit of Christ than their office required. The English army 
 and ministers had but a low opinion of the state of religion, on 
 their coming into Scotland." — This view of the subject seems to 
 be confirmed by the succeeding passage from Bishop Burnet's His- 
 tory of his own Times. Speaking of the Covenanters, he says, 
 " Then they took up the name of Malignants, by which all who 
 differed from them were distinguished : but the strictness of piety 
 and good life, which had gained them so much reputation before 
 the war, began to wear of; and instead of that, a fierceness of 
 temper, and a copiousness of many long sermons and much longer 
 prayers, came to be the distinction of the party. This they car- 
 ried even to the saying of grace before and after meat, sometimes 
 to the length of a whole hour. But as every new war broke out, 
 there was a visible abatement of even the outward show of piety." 
 vol. i. p. 47. 
 
 " It does not appear," continues Orme, " that the influence of 
 the English army, and of Cromwell's government, was unfavour- 
 able to the state of religion in Scotland. On the contrary, there 
 is reason to believe, that true religion was, during this period, in 
 rather a prosperous state. It is true, Cromwell put down the 
 Assemblies, and curbed the spirit of interference with politics, 
 which then so much prevailed among the ministers. But he in- 
 terfered with none of the other rights of the Church, and encou- 
 raged the profession of the gospel in all ranks. * I remember 
 well,' says Bishop Burnet, * three regiments coming to Aberdeen. 
 There was an order and discipline, and a face of gravity and 
 piety among them, that amazed all people. Most of them were 
 Independents and Anabaptists: they were all gifted men, and 
 preached as they were moved.'"— ^ — " But the strongest testimony 
 to the prosperous condition of religion in Scotland, is from the 
 pen of Mr. James Kirton, afterwards one of the ministers of 
 Edinburgh, who from his opportunities was well able to judge, 
 and, from his sentiments as a Presbyterian, unlikely to overrate 
 
200 APPENDIX. 
 
 the salutary influence of the measures of the Commonwealth. 
 * They did indeed/ he says, * proclaim a sort of toleration to dis- 
 senters among Protestants, but permitted the gospel to have its 
 course, and presbyteries and synods to continue in the exercise of 
 their powers ; and all the time of their government, the gospel 
 
 prospered not a little, hut mightily. At the King's return, 
 
 every parish had a minister, every village had a school, every 
 family almost had a Bible; yea, in most of the country, all the 
 children could read the Scriptures, and were provided with Bibles, 
 either by their parents or their ministers.^ History of the Church 
 of Scotland, p. 54, &c." 
 
 Note T.— Page 46. 
 At page 38, we have seen that Jaffray, in his intercourse with 
 Cromwell, and with that party who were then generally termed 
 " Sectaries," had his mind much cleared upon the subject oithe due 
 limits of the magistrates power in matters of religion; that he saw 
 into the error and guiltiness, as he describes it, of the good men of 
 his own nation, in their carrying forward what they called the work 
 of God and of reformation — " whereon," says he, " much hath been 
 well expressed by many good men;" and further, that he was led 
 onward, to institute a close impartial search into the scriptural 
 constitution and government of churches. There is strong ground 
 for the assumption, — although, from the sparing detail of matter 
 of fact in the Diary, it cannot be ascertained, — ^that our earnest, 
 yet discriminating inquirer, while thus engaged, had met with 
 William Dell. This individual, as an author, had then recently 
 put forth several very prominent treatises in illustration or in vin- 
 dication of gospel liberty ; while, as a popular preacher and chap- 
 lain to General Fairfax, his close attendance at the headquarters of 
 the same army which Cromwell now commanded, gave him great 
 opportunity of propagating those views of religious toleration, for 
 which he was so deservedly noted. Indeed, Dell may fairly be 
 regarded, to use the words of Crosby in his History of the Bap- 
 tists, as one of the heads or champions of that party in the nation, 
 who were opposed to persecution ; and ajjpeared among the most 
 forward in promoting a reformation in religion, beyond what 
 many were prepared for. Among his various pamphlets upon 
 these favourite topics, and which are collected into 2 vols. 8vo. in 
 the edition of 1817, there is one entitled " The Way of true Peace 
 and Unity in the true Church of Christ," &c. from which the 
 Editor thinks proper to quote a passage, presenting remarkably 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 
 
 201 
 
 close analogy to that peculiar train of conclusion, taken up by 
 Jaffray in the foregoing paragraph now under notice. 
 
 While upon the subject of the government of the church, after 
 quoting that text of the Apostle, Eph. v. 32, " This is a great 
 mystery : but I speak concerning Christ and the church," Dell 
 thus proceeds—" And as the Lord, in the former age, hath been 
 pleased to reveal to the church the mystery of the Head, after a 
 long time of its obscuring and darkening under the reign of anti- 
 christ ; so now, we wait in hope, that he will, in this present age, re- 
 veal the mystery of the Body, which hath been no less obscured 
 than the former ; that so the whole mystery of whole Christ, may 
 both be known and accomplished among us, according to the 
 riches of his glory by the gospel."—" The constitution of the 
 church," says a more modern writer, " was among the last sub- 
 jects the Refoi-mers were likely to study, and, from their peculiar 
 circumstances, the one they were most likely to misunderstand. 
 Believing, as they did, that Christianity could scarcely exist with- 
 out state-patronage, and that conscience was the subject of human 
 legislation, the simple form of Independency was not likely to oc- 
 cur to them ; or, if it did occur, would be speedily rejected as un- 
 suitable to the state of the church, and of the world." Orme's Life 
 of Owen, p. Q6. 
 
 The Editor is unwilling to pass away from William Dell, with- 
 out recommending him as an author of remarkably spiritual cast, 
 to the particular notice of the Society of Friends ; many of whom 
 are acquainted with some of his works, so nearly congenial with 
 their own views. Nor will Christians of other denominations be 
 disappointed of instruction and comfort from the perusal, in pro- 
 portion as they look beyond men, to the essentiid teachings of the 
 grace of Jesus. 
 
 Note U. — Page 48. 
 Allusion has several times been made in these Notes to the 
 Independents. " The distinguishing principle of Independency," 
 says a late valuable member of that body, " may be expressed in 
 a single sentence ; namely. That a church of Christ is a voluntary 
 society of Christians, regularly assembling in one place, and with 
 its officers possessing the full power of government, worship, and 
 discipline in itself." Orme's Life of Owen, p. 63. In the appen- 
 dix to the same volume, there is a note upon the early state of 
 Independency in Scotland. After some recital of the rise of that 
 community, under the designation of Brownism, from one Brown, 
 
202 APPENDIX. 
 
 who came out of the Low Countries to Edinburgh with a number 
 of adherents ; this author goes on to quote a passage from Spald- 
 ing's History of the Troubles, p. 303, much to our purpose. 
 " About this time, September, 1642, there came in quietly to Aber- 
 deen, one called 0th ro Ferrendail, an Irishman, and a skinner to 
 his calling, favoured by Mr. Andrew Cant, and by his moyan 
 admitted freeman. He was trapped for preaching on the night 
 in some houses in the town before their families, with close doors, 
 nocturnal doctrine or Brownism, as was said.^' " Mr. Cant," con- 
 tinues Orme, " was more favourable to innovation than some of his 
 brethren." This is the first notice we have of Independency in 
 Aberdeen, towards which our Diarist would now be considered as 
 fast verging. Indeed, it appears as if either this Ferrendail, or 
 one of his family, like Jaffray, found no rest there for his mind, but 
 passed onward to the principles of the Friends ; for, one of that 
 name became a member, and sufferer for conscience-sake in the 
 Society, as will be seen in the succeeding part of this volume. " In 
 the provincial assembly at Aberdeen, 1642," Orme proceeds to re- 
 mark, " There was," c[uoting Spalding, " * great business about 
 Brownism, lately crept into Aberdeen and other parts.* " At 
 length it appears, " the General Assembly of 1647, passed an act, 
 prohibiting the importation of all books and pamphlets containing 
 Independency and Anabaptism, and forbidding reading the same; 
 or harbouring any persons infected with such errors. Presbyteries 
 and synods are enjoined to process such as shall offend against 
 these injunctions ; and civil magistrates are recommended to aid 
 and assist ministers in every thing to that effect. Acts of Assem- 
 blies from 1638 to 1649, printed at Edinb. 1682.— These were the 
 blessed days of Presbyterian supremacy ; and such was the use 
 which they made of their power. The English army entering 
 Scotland soon after this, prevented the execution of this unjust 
 law, and imported Independency in such a way as could not be 
 resisted." It is to such measures and laws as these, that Jaffray, 
 doubtless, has reference in the paragraphs now under notice ; and 
 in tracing the progress of his mind hitherto, his objections to the 
 Presbyterian body may be pretty much comprehended in the heads 
 of a Declaration, presented by the English Commissioners to the 
 General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, in the month called 
 July, 1652, which is very near to the date of these his observa- 
 tions in the Diary. It is entitled, " A Declaration in favour of 
 Congregational Discipline, Purity of Communion, and Toleration.'' 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 203 
 
 Note V. — Page 50. 
 
 In Row's Supplement to Blair's Life, we have the following ac- 
 count of this conference. — " In September, Mris Samuel Ruther- 
 foord, James Guthrie, Pat. Gillespie, and Jhone Carstaires wentt 
 to Aberdeen, to conferre with these who had declared themsellffes 
 for separatione. But Mr. Jhone Menzies, who was their ringe- 
 leader, and the greatest disputantt amonge them, beinge sick, 
 they could doe the less ; notwithstanding, for the space of six dayes, 
 they conferred and debaitted with ane other two ministeris and 
 sume regenttis in the college, in the hearing of many that han- 
 kered after that way. Alexander Jafray, leate provost of Aber- 
 deen, was much for separatione : ther was sume also ther that was 
 aganest infantt baptisme and wer in danger to be tainted with 
 other errores." p. 106. — In the Woodrow MSS., already referred 
 to in a previous note, quarto, volume 29, No. 61, Gilespie's re- 
 turn home to Glasgow from Aberdeen is noticed, whither he had 
 gone to endeavoufto keep or recover some there : No. 63, is from 
 a number of Protesting ministers in the south or west, to some in 
 hazard of Independency ; the scope of which, no doubt, is, as 
 Jaffray expresses it, to persuade them from falling on any such di- 
 viding way. 
 
 Note W. — Page 51. 
 In Nicholl's MS. Diary, before cited, under date " May 8 — 18, 
 1652," a list of public functionaries is given, on the English 
 Judges sitting down ; and among these, is the name of " Provest 
 
 Jaffray, keipar of the great seall and Director of the Chan- 
 
 cellarie, &c." A similar notice occurs in the same MS., at the 
 end of the year 1657, in enumerating the officers of state for 
 Scotland ; the writer adds, " But the keipar of the great seall wes 
 my Lord Desburrow." — With regard to this high appointment, 
 which under Cromwell's government Jaffray was called to fill, the 
 Editor is able but barely to supply that kind of information 
 which he could have wished had been explained by our Diarist 
 himself, in connexion with his own incidental observations on the 
 office. We are thus deprived of that which might possibly have 
 thrown light upon his line of public action in those peculiar times. 
 The office of Director of the Chancellry or Chancellary, was in 
 some respects similar to that of Lord Chancellor in England, — 
 supreme Head of the Court of Chancery; but it has no judicial 
 functions, and is at present, as the Editor understands, a place of 
 honour more than of business. 
 
204 APPENDIX. 
 
 By favour of Richard Jaffray of London, the present hereditary 
 descendant of the Jaffray family, the following copy of the ori- 
 ffinnl instrument is subjoined, conveying, under the great seal of 
 the Commonwealth, the above-mentioned office of Director of the 
 Chancellary to Alexander Jaffray. 
 
 " Oliver, by the grace of God, Lord Protector of the Common- 
 wealth of England, Scotland, and Ireland, and dominiones therto 
 belonging. To all men to whose knowledge these presents shall 
 come, greetting : 
 
 " That, forasmuch as wee, by oure letters of gift, suprascryved 
 with oure hand, of the date at Whithall, the second day of 
 March, one thousand sex hundreth and fiftie sex yeirs, nominated 
 and appoynted oure loved Alexander Jaffray esquyre to the office 
 of Director of oure Chancellarie in Scotland ; which office the said 
 Alexander Jaffray is to hold and exercise by himselff or such de- 
 putie or deputies as shall be allowed of by oure Councill in Scot- 
 land, so long as he shall therin well and faithfuUie demaine 
 himselff. And oure will and pleasure wes, that the yeirlie salarie 
 of twa hundreth pounds, usuall money of England, be allowed to 
 the said Alexander Jaffray, for the executione of the said office, 
 and oure Councill of Scotland to give order for payment therof 
 accordinglie. And wee did therby ordaine the Commissioners 
 
 of exchequere to extend, , and cause the said gift or 
 
 nominatione to be past oure great seale of Scotland, in due and 
 competent forme. And oure forsaid nominatione and inrolement 
 in our buikes of exchequere should be to oure said Commissioners 
 ane sufficient warrand in that behalff. 
 
 "Therefore wee, with advyce and consent of the Commissioners 
 of oure said exchequere, have given, granted, and disponed, lyke 
 as wee be the tenour heerof give, grant, and dispone to the said 
 Alexander Jaffray esquyre, so long as he shall therin well and 
 faithfullie demain himselff, the said office of Director of oure 
 Chancellaiie, and of the custodie of the testimoniall of oure great 
 seall, then vacand^ in oure hands, and oure gift and dispositione. 
 With full power to the said Alexander Jaffray esquyre, during 
 the tyme of his said office, he himselff or his deputies, for whome 
 he is to be answerable, of useing, exerciseing, and enjoying of the 
 forsaid office as freelie, in all respects, as any Director of the 
 ChanceUarie at any tyme bygone used or enjoyed the samyne, with 
 all honours, priviledges, dignities, and immunities whatsomever, 
 which any of his predecessors. Directors of the Chancellarie, en- 
 joyed or pofisessed at any time bygone, with the said fee of twa 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 205 
 
 huiidreth pounds, money of England, which the said Alexander 
 Jaffray for the present possesseth. 
 
 " In testimonie whereofF wee have append oure great seale 
 to thir presents. At Edinburgh, the twentie day of November, 
 the yeir of oure Lord one thousand sex hundreth and fiftie seven 
 yeires. 
 
 " By warrand signed be the Commissioners of the exchequere." 
 
 [Endorsement] " Presented and sealed at Edinburgh the 27th 
 of November, 1657. 
 
 " Abemethie 
 
 " Johesone dept,** 
 
 Alexander's Brodie's name has already appeared in a preceding 
 page, as one of the Commissioners to treat with the King at Breda. 
 He had been one of the Lords or Judges in the Court of Session 
 in 1650, as he afterward was in 1658. About the same time that 
 Jaffray was called by the Judges to the Directorship of the Chan- 
 cery, Brodie, in his Diary, has the following memoranda. After 
 numerous references on toleration, church government, admission 
 to ordinances, &c., as if he had been discussing these subjects with 
 persons not named : — " 21st June, 1652. Memorandum with 
 Mr. Jaffraj- — 1st. To consider my last letter, and correct an ex- 
 pression in it anent church members, their qualification, and 
 restrict it to admission to the sacraments. — 2nd. To see how far 
 he agrees with me in these things I write of. — 3rd. To show 
 that, since my last, my mind is much alienated with General 
 Dean's discourse; therefore, to inquire, how can we consent or 
 submit to rulers of such principles ? — 4th. To ask anent the 
 General Assembly and others. — 5th. What overtures of peace or 
 agreement are fallen upon for those in the west, and others, with 
 the English and among ourselves ? — 6th. To consider their paper 
 and propositions, how far we agree and can close. — 7th. What 
 way they settle the government, seals, and justice ? The feudary 
 elections in burgh and shire ? — 8th. Walter Cochrane. — ^9th. The 
 money which we rest to the men of Campoore, how to be re- 
 lieved. — ^To see the Acts, and borrow the book." 
 
 There is another set of memoranda bearing the same date, which 
 though it has still less relation to the former subject of this Note, 
 cannot so well be inserted in another place as in the present- It 
 proves the respect in which Jaffray s sentiments were held by this 
 estimable Judge. — " 1st. What he takes to be the causes of the 
 Lord's departure ? — 2nd. What he takes to be the present signs 
 of it ? — 3rd. What is the incumbent and the special duty of the 
 
206 APPENDIX. 
 
 time, beside seeking of Him ; and what neglected duty is he 
 calling us unto ? — 4th. What corruptions in worship and ordi- 
 nances does he observe ? — 5th. What takes he to be the causes of 
 the bitter differences and divisions which are springing up among 
 the godly in the land, nay, in both the lands ?" p. 26. — The 
 " Diary of Alexander Brodie of Brodie Esq." was printed in 
 1740, at Edinburgh; it consists of 148 pages octavo, and ex- 
 tends only from 1652 to 1653-4; so that we are deprived of his 
 sentiments connected with that important engagement upon which 
 he was united with his friend Jaffray, — the Commission to treat 
 with the King at Breda. 
 
 Note X.— Page 52. 
 
 It is far from the design of the Author of these historical illus- 
 trations, very minutely to enter into the political circumstances 
 of the times in which Jaffray lived. Rather than this, he would 
 prefer a close adherence to the example so uniformly set in the 
 Diary, of passing slightly over matters of this nature. A middle 
 course, however, will better comport with the views of the Writer, 
 and with those claims which his readers may justly have upon 
 him. He will therefore produce a few authorities, which advert 
 in particular to the constitution, and to some of the transactions 
 of this singular legislative body, usually termed the Little Parlia- 
 ment, of which we find Jaffray to have been chosen a member. 
 
 " Though historians differ so much in their characters of this 
 assembly," as the authors of the Parliamentary History of England 
 observe, " yet they all seem to agree, in passing over their pro- 
 ceedings with the most affected neglect; they do little more than 
 mention their coming together, and their dissolution." Vol. xx. 
 p. 180. With the view of shunning so exceptionable a course, 
 these associated writers, with every appearance of candour and 
 discrimination, go into the investigation of the subject, devoting to 
 it out of their twenty-four octavo volumes above fifty pages. *' We 
 are very far," they continue, '* from entering into a vindication of 
 this unconstitutional assembly. It is certain, that the manner of 
 their being convened, in obedience to Cromwell's ivarrant of nomi- 
 nation, was the most flagrant instance of invasion upon the 
 rights and liberties of all the electors of the three nations, our 
 whole history affords ; and was absolutely subversive of the very 
 being of parliaments. But whether they deserve all that ignominy, 
 which has been cast upon them, by the cotemporary historians we 
 have cited in our account of their transactions, and some modern 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 207 
 
 writers who have implicitly copied them, will best appear, by the 
 laws they made, and the bills they were employed about, at the 
 time of their dissolution." 
 
 The warrant of nomination is now to be given, in submission to 
 which, our worthy Author became involved in so high responsi- 
 bility : it is inserted in " Cromwelliana," p. 125. 
 
 " A copy of the Letter of his Excellency the Lord General 
 Cromwell, sent to the members called to take upon them the trust 
 of the government of this Commonwealth. 
 
 " Forasmuch as upon the dissolution of the late Parliament, it 
 became necessary, that the peace, safety, and good government of 
 this commonwealth, should be provided for ; and in order there- 
 unto, divers persons fearing God, and of approved fidelity and 
 honesty, are by myself, with the advice of my Councel of officers, 
 nominated, to whom the great charge and trust of so weighty af- 
 fairs is to be committed. And having good assurance of your 
 love to, and courage for God, and the interest of his cause, and of 
 the good people of this Commonwealth : 
 
 '* I, Oliver Cromwell, captain-general and commander in chief 
 of all the armies, and forces raised and to be raised within this 
 Commonwealth, do hereby summon and require you, (being one 
 of the persons nominated,) presently to be and appear at the 
 Council Chamber, commonly called or known by the name of the 
 Council Chamber at Whitehall, within the city of Westminster, 
 upon the 4th day of July, next ensuing the date hereof; then and 
 there to take upon you the said trust, unto which you are hereby 
 called, and appointed to serve as a member for the county of 
 
 . And hereof you are not to fail. 
 
 " Oliver Cromwell." 
 
 " Given under my hand and seal, 
 <' The — day of June, 1653." 
 
 By virtue of this instrument was a House of Commons con- 
 vened, and agreeably to the tenour of it, Lingard in his History of 
 England, asserts, that the chief qualification of the members was 
 to consist in holiness of life. He proceeds to state, vol. vii. p. 142, 
 that, ** With this view, the ministers took the sense of the congre- 
 gational churches in the several counties ; the returns contained 
 the names of the persons, faithful, fearing God, and hating covet- 
 ousness, who were deemed qualified for this high and important 
 trust; and out of this, the Council, in the presence of the Lord 
 General, selected 139 representatives for England, 6 for Wales, 
 
208 APPENDIX. 
 
 6 for Ireland, and 4 for Scotland." He speaks of them as being 
 men of independent fortunes ; whilst Ludlow had expressly said, 
 that this assembly was composed for the most part of honest and 
 well-meaning persons. But Godwin, in the History of the Com- 
 monwealth, goes further, and affirms, they included in their numbers 
 '* some of the most eminent and respectable persons in the commu- 
 nity," adding the remark ofWhitelock, that, " It was much wondered 
 at by some, that these gentlemen, many of them being pereons of 
 fortune and knowledge, would, at this summons, and from these 
 hands, take upon them the supreme authority of the nation." 
 
 Having thus touched upon the general character given of this 
 legislative body by some writers of respectability ; it may be now 
 observed, that though JafTray has left us no account of his motives 
 for compliance with the requisition thus put upon him, he was, 
 doubtless, influenced by a consideration of the peculiar position 
 of public affairs at that crisis, and by a hope that some opening 
 might follow for measures productive of good to his country. His 
 colleagues chosen for Scotland, according to Nicoll, by the Eng- 
 lish Council of State, were, " the Laird Brodie," who has been 
 mentioned in the preceding Note; " Sir James Hope," styled 
 *' the Laird of Hopetoun ;" Colonel Lockhart of Ley ; and " the 
 Laird Swintoune," respecting whom some further account will 
 appear in ensuing pages. Several of these stood as Lords or Judges 
 in the Court of Session. Alexander Brodie, the first named, in 
 his private Diary, under the date of " the 17th June," alludes to 
 the receipt of Cromwell's " letter, or mther citation and summons 
 to come to London," and on the 10th of the next month, he writes, 
 " I spread Mr, Jaffraxfs letter before the Lord, and found it could 
 not stand with former resolutions. I am not the man which others 
 vainly imagine me to be ; nay, nor indeed come I up to my pro- 
 fession. — If the Lord would uphold my soul," continues he, " [I] 
 would rather choose to suffer at the hands of men, than to fall into 
 the snare and temptation of public employments. — 26th. I got the 
 provost's letter, showing, they collected from my letter, that I 
 would come and take employment. This did humble, and my 
 soul desired to be cast down under it. I got Warristoun's letter 
 and papers against it : these I spread before the Lord, and be- 
 sought him through the Lord Jesus, on whose name I believed, for 
 direction, light, strength, stability, and counsel. — 27th July, I 
 wrote back to the provost, and with all the fervency of my heart I 
 assured him, I would not take any employment on me ; and that 
 I laid aside all thoughts of coming to London ; and I resolved on 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 209 
 
 all hazards that could befall me, ere T ran myself on that rock. — 
 13th August, I received another letter from provost Jaffray, de- 
 siring me to come up.— 16th September, 1 received letters from 
 London, and from the Earl of Cassils." p. 70-^105.— Thus it 
 would seem, that Jaffray at length succeeded in prevailing with 
 his friend : and without hesitation, it may be assumed, judging 
 from what is already seen of his character, that he had a high 
 sense of the duty imposed upon him^ and of the benefits which 
 might result from fulfilling it, or he would not have thus urgently 
 and repeatedly pressed the matter, against the apparently con- 
 scientious objections of Brodie. 
 
 With regard to the proceedings of this Parliament, liingard, 
 in the following terms, conveys a summary of particulars, which 
 tend to place these legislators in no contemptible light : 
 " They established a system of the most rigid economy ; the regu- 
 lations of the excise were revised ; the constitution of the treasury 
 was simplified and improved ; unnecessary offices were totally 
 abolished, and the salaries of the others considerably reduced ; the 
 public accounts were subjected to the most rigorous scrutiny." 
 He further informs us, the Court of Chancery was to be remo- 
 delled or abolished, the punishment of death for theft was not to 
 be tolerated, tithes were to be done away, and the choice and 
 maintenance of the minister to be vested in the body of the pa- 
 rishioners." p. 152. Thus much is at least due, in explanation of 
 Jaflfray's laconic expressions, " It was on the hearts of some there, 
 to have done good for promoting the kingdom of Christ."-^ Among 
 the numerous Committees appointed for those and other purposes, 
 are specified in the Parliamentary History the following : For 
 trade and corporations — for receiving proposals for the advance- 
 ment of the Commonwealth — for the poor-^for inquiring into the 
 revenues of hospitals*- for regulating the commissions of the 
 peace throughout the nation — for public debts— for receiving ac- 
 cusation of bribery, public frauds, and breach of public trust-^ 
 also for the advancement of learning— for removing all laws and 
 ordinances which are hindrances to the progress of the gosjiel,-^ 
 besides others. En a tract, preserved in the Library of the British 
 Museum, entitled, *' True manner of the sitting of the Parliament, 
 &c. August, 1653," Jaffray s name appears on a Committee " for the 
 affairs of Scotland," on that for tithes, for the business of trade, 
 for corporations, and for receiving proi>ositions for the advance- 
 ment of the Commonwealth. With regard to the first of these, 
 it is to be understood, that the most important, and perhaps main 
 
210 APPENDIX. 
 
 business devolving on that Committee, was, the settlement of an 
 union, then attempted, between England and Scotland: — Crom- 
 well's name, of course, stands foremost upon it. This is evident 
 from Lamont's Diary, p. 68. — " 1653, June 24th. The Com- 
 missioners for Scotland being called for by Generall Cromuell 
 and his couneell of officers, to treate about ane union of thir na- 
 tions, went for England att this time/' Nor must a remark of 
 Godwin's, in his History of the Commonwealth, be here omitted, 
 vol. iii. p. 568. " The Parliament also applied itself with diligence 
 to the bill of union with Scotland, and made several important 
 and useful regulations relative to that country. But its sittings 
 were finally terminated, without bringing the bill of union to a 
 close." 
 
 The dissolution of this Parliament is thus given by the last- 
 mentioned author, vol. iii. p. 588. — Col. Sydenham moved the 
 dissolution of the assembly. Upon this question there ensued a 
 debate. " The debate promised to be of considerable duration. 
 Every instant the house increased by the resort of members. This 
 did not suit the views of Cromwell's followers, who began to fear 
 that the motion might be carried against them. They therefore 
 devised a new and irregular expedient, suited to the emergency. 
 Rous, the speaker, was on their side "of the question. Suddenly 
 he rose, and left the chair^ The sergeant took up the mace, and 
 carried it before him, as he quitted the hall ; and as many mem- 
 bers as were favourable to the motion, followed him, and imme- 
 diately repaired to Whitehall, to demand admission to Cromwell. 
 There appears to have been about 70 members present in the 
 house ; and when Rous and his supporters were gone, there re- 
 mained 34 or 35. This secession, however, immediately put an 
 end to their business. They had no speaker; and the numbers 
 that remained did not constitute a quorum, which, by the rules 
 of the house, must consist of not fewer than 40. They continued 
 in consultation as to what was to be done. Presently, however, 
 two officers. Colonel Goffe and Major White, came in and en- 
 treated them to withdraw. This they refused to do, but upon 
 compulsion. Accordingly, a file of musketeers was introduced ; 
 the house was cleared, and the doors closed." — So far, in ampli- 
 fication of the words of Jaffray, " When that Parliament was 
 broken up, I, not being satisfied with the reasons thereof, was 
 one of 30 or 31 that staid in the house." Godwin's closing cha- 
 racter of it, cannot properly be withheld, as given at p. 578 of 
 the above cited volume of his History, after which this subject 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 21 
 
 Will be disposed of:-" There was much of public virtue in tins 
 assembly; they possessed no common portion of that wisdom and 
 penetration into the spirit and consequences of social mstitutions, 
 which might seem to qualify them to secure essential benefits to 
 that age, and to ages which should succeed." 
 
 The curious circumstance, which in the Diary of Alexander 
 Jaifray stonds closely appended to the foregoing; namely, that ot 
 Cromwell's offer to make him a judge for Scotland, wdl, doubt- 
 leas be fresh in the recollection of the reader : this evidently took 
 place very shortly after his release from the senatorial office, while 
 yet he remained in London. A similar instance occurred in the 
 case of Bishop Burnet's father; which also strongly illustrates the 
 independent line of conduct adopted by Cromwell, in the choice 
 he made of officers for high, responsible stations. Tlie Bishop says, 
 " He studied to seek out able and honest men, and to employ 
 them : and so, having heard that my father had a very great repu- 
 tation in Scotland for piety and integrity, though he knew him 
 to be a royalist, he sent to him, desiring him to accept of a judge s 
 place, and to do justice in his own country, hoping only that he 
 would not act against his government; but he would not press 
 him to subscribe or swear any thing. My father refused it m a 
 
 pleasant way.'* , 
 
 On Jaffray's return home from London, within this same year, 
 Nlcoll's Diary notices his name on a list of those persons ap- 
 pointed " for the provinces benorth Angus," " for the approval of 
 ministers newly ordained," in accordance with « an ordinance 
 brought down from the Protector by Patrick Gillespie " This 
 was, doubtless, a similar appointment to that in England, ot 
 Commissioners for ejecting scandalous, ignorant, and insufficient 
 ministers, which took place about the same time. Their business 
 was, to inquire particularly " into the grace of God in the candi- 
 date, his holy and unblameable conversation ; also into h)s know- 
 ledge and utterance, and fitness to preach the gospel." With re- 
 gard to Jaffray's acceptance of such a post, arbitrary, objectionable, 
 and difficult as it must have been, we may fairly conclude, from 
 what is known of his character and sentiments at this period, that, 
 so far as he was concerned as an individual among his colleagues 
 in office, it was his desire and aim to benefit the interests of solid 
 piety and Christian faith. Baxter, while by no means favourable 
 to the commission, speaks in general terms thus favourably of the 
 results of their proceedings. " They saved many a congregation 
 
 from ignorant, ungodly, drunken teachers that sort of ministers, 
 
 p 2 
 
212 APPENDIX. 
 
 that either preached against a holy life, of preached as men that 
 never were acquainted with it :— all those who used the ministry 
 as a common trade to live by, and were never likely to convert a 
 soul : — all these they usually rejected, and in their stead admitted 
 any that were able, serious preachers, and lived a godly Ifie, of 
 what tolerable opinion soever they were." 
 
 Note Y. — Page 54. 
 The reader will probably have remarked, that the preceding por- 
 tion of the narrative is by no means, correctly speaking, a Diary; 
 the actual period of its production, as before hinted, being pre- 
 sumed to be about the latter end of the year 1656. The compre- 
 hensive review and acknowledgment of past mercies, which now 
 follows, on the writer's settlement near Edinburgh, together with 
 his more diffuse meditations " On being exercised in bearing the 
 cross," appear to wind up the retrospective part of the narrative to 
 a close. After this, at the date, " 10th of April, 1657," page 64, 
 proceeds the Diary, as a diary, in its more appropriate form, each 
 observation bearing the date of insertion. 
 
 Note Z,— Page 59. 
 
 A passage remarkably similar to this, occurs in Archbishop 
 Leighton's Commentary upon the First Epistle of Peter. Speak- 
 ing on the words, ch. v. ver. 1. " Who am also an elder, and a 
 witness of the sufferings of Christ,'' that wonderful man, as 
 Doddridge deliberately styles him, proceeds to show, that a spi- 
 ritual view of Christ crucified, is certainly very requisite for the 
 due witnessing of him, and displaying the excellency and virtue of 
 his sufferings. " Men," continues he, " commonly read and hear, 
 and may possibly preach, of the sufferings of Christ as a common 
 story ; and that way, it may a little move a man, and wring tears 
 from his eyes: but faith hath another kind of sight of them, and 
 so works other kind of affections; — and without that, the very eye- 
 sight of them availed the apostles nothing : for how many saw him 
 suffer as they did, who reviled, or at least despised him. But, by 
 the eye of faith to see the only begotten Son of God, as stricken 
 and smitten of God, wounded for our transgressions, &c. this is 
 the thing, that will bind upon us most strongly all the duties of 
 Christianity, &c." 
 
 In the succeeding Note, the reader v/ill find some observations 
 relative to Leighton, tending to throw light upon that coincidence, 
 which is occasionally to be discerned between the sentiments of 
 this author and our worthy Diarist. 
 
I 
 
 NOTE"< TO THJ- BIARY> 2J3 
 
 Note AA. — Page 75. 
 
 " There is a noble guest within i««-— Oh ! let all our business he, 
 to entertain him honourably, and to live in celestial love within; — 
 that will make all things without be very contemptible in our 
 eyes." — ^This almost parallel passage, is taken from a letter of 
 Archbishop Leighton's, published in his Whole Works, Lond. 
 edit. 1818. There are parts of Jaffray's Diary, and the paragraph 
 now under notice is one, which, both in turn of thought and of 
 expression, bear a vivid resemblance to this eminent Christian au- 
 thor. It cannot be now asceitained, that there actually existed 
 between them any intimacy or even acquaintance, though this 
 may very probably have been the case. It appears that Leighton 
 was the appointed minister of Newbattle, near Edinburgh, until 
 the year 1653; when he resigned that charge, and was chosen 
 Principal of the University of Edinburgh, which office he filled for 
 about nine years. Jaffray, on the other hand, as we have seen, 
 resided at or near that city for six months together out of the 
 twelve; from 1654 to 1656; after which, that is, at the date of this 
 part of the Diary, he made Newbattle itself his more permanent 
 abode. The high public stations held by each, their reputation 
 for an undisguised and unselfish regard to the interests of genuine 
 piety, their mutual abhorrence of those animosities, which led many 
 of the professors of that day to *' bite and devour one another," 
 might have occasionally thrown in contact these worthies. And 
 yet, with that lowly, retiring habit of soul which characterised 
 them both, and differing from each other on many important ques- 
 tions which then agitated the most religiously disposed, it is stilj 
 matter of doubt, whether Jaffray had any intercourse with Leigh.- 
 ton, so as to derive light or comfort through his means. We may, 
 however, rest satisfied with the conclusion, that though they saw 
 not in all things " eye to eye," yet, in regard to much essential 
 experience, they were learning in the same school, endeavouring 
 " to walk by the same rule," and to " mind the same thing," even 
 " the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus." To perceive in any 
 striking degree this assimilation and accordance, as in the quota- 
 tion which has now been brought forward, must be cordial to 
 every lover of the church universal. Such instances are cheering, 
 amidst much that still continues to sever and to scatter those, who 
 desire to love our liord Jesus Christ in sincerity ;^-they are 
 symptoms of that harmonizing oneness, which it was the blessed 
 will of the Father should subsist among believers, whicli the Son 
 
214 APPENDIX. 
 
 himself interceded for, and which his Holy Spirit is fully able to 
 bring about. 
 
 Note BB.— Page 85. 
 
 Jaffray seems to have imbibed such a sentiment as this, much 
 earlier in his religious progress, than many who have made an 
 eminent profession of Christian experience. The Editor is pleased 
 to be able to notice the similarity of view taken by a well-known 
 writer cotemporary with our Diarist. 
 
 In a summary review of Richard Baxter's matured experience 
 in regard to religion, taken by himself towards the latter part of 
 his life, in which much enlargement of view and abasement of 
 self is discovered, we have the following sentence. — " I less ad- 
 mire gifts of utterance, and the bare profession of religion than I 
 once did ; and have much more charity for many, who by the 
 want of gifts do make an obscurer profession. I once thought, 
 that almost all who could fray movingly and fluently, and talk 
 well of religion, had been saints. But experience hath opened to 
 me, what odious crimes may consist with high profession. While 
 I have met with divers obscure persons, not noted for any extra- 
 ordinary profession or forwardness in religion, but only to live 
 a quiet, blameless life, whom I have after found to have long 
 lived, as far as I could discern, a truly godly and sanctified 
 life ." 
 
 Note CC— Page 86. 
 It would seem, by this paragraph, as if Alexander Jaffray 's opinion 
 then was, that a believer could not, by grace, through watchfulness, 
 escape being acfuallg polluted by sin, — that he must carry about with 
 him " a body of sin and death." With regard to the text here 
 quoted, the Apostle's answer seems to follow his own query, " I 
 thank God," or, as some render it, (and Archdeacon Paley in one 
 of his Sermons inclines to this translation,) " The grace of God 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord." No doubt, Jaffray came to see, 
 and unite in belief with his fellow-countryman, cotemporary, 
 and friend, Robert Barclay, that Paul here speaks, not of his own 
 condition of the time, but rather was personating that of one, not 
 yet fully arrived at an established state; especially, as in verse 14 
 he says, " But / am carnal," &c., and yet in chap. viii. verse 2, he 
 avers, that the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus had made 
 him free from the law of sin and death. A similar mode of speech, 
 the Apostle James uses, chap. iii. verses 9, 10. 
 
NOTES TO TIIK DIARY. ^15 
 
 Note DD.— Page 89. 
 
 At the latter end of this paragraph, as also at p. 69, Alexander 
 Jaffray makes allusion to a part of that very memorable and ex- 
 cellent prayer, which the Lord Jesus was pleased, in condescension 
 to the request of his disciples, to give forth as a model for the u^ 
 terance of their inward exercises towards God. Whatever might 
 at this time, have been the sentiment of our Author, with regard 
 to the duty of using daily this precise form of words m prayer it 
 is evident he supposed our blessed Saviour commanded a daily 
 recurrence to one subject 0/ p.h7i.n-namely, the commg ol the 
 kingdom of God. In justice, however, to those views which he 
 subsequently adopted, it seems needful to revive the language of 
 his friend, Robert Barclay, on this express subject.-" We tind, 
 that Jesus Christ the author of the Christian religion, prescribes 
 no set form of taorship to his children, under the more P^rejid- 
 ministration of the new covenant; save that he only tells them 
 that the worship now to be performed, is spiritual, and in the Spirit, 
 And it is especially to be observed, that, in the whole New les- 
 tament, there is no order nor command given in this thing, but to 
 follow the revelations of the Spirit,-save only, that general [one,] 
 of meeting together,-.a thing dearly owned, and diligently prac 
 Used by us. True it is, mention is made of the duties of praying, 
 preaching, and singing; but what order or method should be kept 
 in so doing, or that presently they should be set about, so soon as 
 the saints are gathered,— there is not one word to be found : yea 
 these duties are always annexed to the assistance, leadings, and 
 motions of God's Spirit." Then, in a note, he subjoins-" If any 
 object here. That the Lord's prayer is a prescribed form of prayer, 
 and therefore of worship, given by Christ to his children:--! an- 
 swer; First, This cannot be objected by any sort of Chnstians 
 that i know ; because, there are none who use not other prayers, 
 or that limit their worship to this. Secondly, This was com. 
 manded to the disciples, while yet weak, before they had received 
 the dispensation of the gospel ; not that they should only use it in 
 praying, but that he might show them by one example, how that 
 their prayers ought to be short, and not like the long prayers of 
 the Pharisees. And that this was the use of it, appeai-s by all the 
 prayers, which divers saints afterward made use of, whereof the 
 Scripture makes mention: for none made use of this, neither re- 
 peated it; but used other words, according as the thing required, 
 and as the Spirit gave utterance. Thirdly, That this ought so to 
 
216 APPENDIX. 
 
 be understood, appears from Rom. viii. 26, where the Apostle 
 saith, ' We know not what we should pray for as we ought, but 
 the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us,' &c. But if this prayer 
 had been such a prescribed form of prayer to the church, that had 
 not been true; neither had they been ignorant what to pray, nor 
 should they have needed the help of the Spirit to teach them." 
 Apology, Prop. xi. sect. 10. 
 
 Note EE.— Page 104. 
 Andrew Cant, the father-in-law of Alexander JafFray, whose 
 name has already occurred in the Diary, particularly at pages 26 
 and 29, was minister at Newbattle, near Edinburgh ; but in 1640, 
 becoming an appointed minister at Aberdeen, he removed thither. 
 When Prelacy was introduced at the Restoration, he came again 
 to the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, his son Andrew being then 
 the officiating minister at Libberton, close to the city. They were 
 both, according to Cruickshank, vol, i. p. 148, summoned to ap- 
 pear before the King's Council in 1662, in common with their 
 brethren of the same persuasion ; but it does not appear that they 
 suffered; on the contrary, the son conformed to Prelacy. In 
 Row's Supplement to Blair's Life, Andrew Cant is described as 
 ** very fordward and zealous, being of a firrie temper;" which 
 agrees with the account here given of him. 
 
 Note FF.— Page 114. 
 Caskiehen is repeatedly mentioned in the " Retours," as being 
 Alexander Jaffray's property. He probably refers to some law- 
 suit respecting it, or to the sale of it ; for, in the Records of the 
 Scottish Parliament in the year 1669, is a charter of the crown, 
 granted to " Sir James Keith, of Keith Hall," (ancestor of the pre- 
 sent Earl of Kintore, who lives at Keith Hall,) " of the lands and 
 barony of Caskieben, lying in the parish of Keith Hall." — Kin- 
 muck, where the Society of Friends still have a meeting-house, is 
 in that parish, and very near the Earl of Kintore's residence. 
 
 Note GG.— Page 119. 
 " Dr. Thomas Goodwin, whom Wood, in the Athence Oxoiiienses 
 denominates, * one of the atlasses and patriarchs of Independency,' 
 was President of Magdalen College, Oxford." He is represented, 
 in the Memoir of the Life of Owen, '' as rather too high a Cal- 
 vinist, but distinguished for his piety, leaming, and industry ; as 
 the five folio volumes of his posthumous works bear amjjle tes- 
 timony." p. 175. 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 217 
 
 Note HH.— Page 122. 
 
 nnJ^ 
 
 The name of Swintoune, a fac-simile of whose signature is 
 here given, has already been introduced in a preceding Note, as 
 one of the representatives for Scotland to Cromwell's Little 
 Parliament. Although the present is the only place in the Diary 
 wherein he is spoken of, — and here but briefly, — there is reason to 
 believe he was intimately acquainted with its Author. He became, 
 like his friend Jaffray, early and firmly associated in fellowship 
 with the despised " Quakers ;" and accordingly there will be 
 found, in the succeeding division of this Work, a {^yi additional 
 particulars respecting him, as standing in that character. On 
 these accounts, it may not be irrelevant here to bring together 
 some very imperfect notices of him, extending to the period when 
 he joined the Society of Friends, and chiefly taken from writers 
 of that day. 
 
 The Biographia Britannica describes Swintoune " as of a very 
 good family ;" and that he " had as good education as almost any man 
 in Scotland, which joined to very strong natural parts, rendered 
 him a most accomplished person." But little has been met with 
 concerning him, previous to the coming of Cromwell's army into 
 Scotland. Before that period, however, he stood member of the 
 Scottish Parliament for the county of Berwick or the Merse, in 
 which the family estates lay; and according to Balfour's Annals, he 
 voted, in the Committee of Estates, against the sending Commis- 
 sioners to Breda to treat with Charles the 2nd, as well as " against a 
 levie, when as the Parliament was informed certainly, that Crom- 
 well and a strong army of Sectaries were marching down to invade 
 the kingdom." p. 80. Independent of political views, it seems 
 clear, that Swintoune gradually became dissatisfied with the prin- 
 ciples and proceedings of the Presbyterian body in his own coun- 
 try, liamont speaks of him, as " one formerlie cryed up for his 
 pietie ;" and that he " went in to the English army, whille they 
 lay att Edenbroughe." Diary or Chronicle of Fife, p. 32. The 
 testimony in Row's Supplement to Blair's Life, is similar, with re- 
 gard to the time and manner of his acting, and evidently marks 
 him out as among the " few formerlie accompted pious and gra- 
 cious men," who, he says, had deserted the cause of Presbytery as 
 
 
218 APPENDIX. 
 
 well as that of monarchy. " Some officers, shortelie after Dunbar 
 fight," Row observes, ** having layed doune their charges and 
 gone in to the enemie, (especialy the yonge lairde of Swintowne, 
 who, befor the invasione, was suspected to favoure the enemie and 
 some sectarian errouris,) — " p. 88. He was excommunicated in 
 1651, as the same MS. sets forth, by the Commission of the Ge- 
 neral Assembly at Perth ; but after this, in 1656, Nicoll's Diary 
 relates, he ** was relaxed from that sentence of excommunication," 
 " without personal compearance" — for what reason, is not specified, 
 although, — from a controversial pamphlet afterward published, 
 with the title. Some Sober Animadversions, S^c. — this seems to 
 have taken place, " without his desiring any such thing." 
 
 During the Commonwealth, Swintoune several times served in 
 the Scottish Parliament, was one of the liords or Judges of the 
 Court of Sessions, and a member of the Council of State for the 
 government of Scotland. NicoU again speaks of him in 1658, as 
 signing the proclamation of Richard Cromwell at Edinburgh, on 
 the death of Oliver; and shortly afterward, as being chosen 
 member to Richard's Parliament. He joined in a petition to 
 that body, '* with the other deputies then in London, who in 1652 
 consented to the union of Scotland with England," " for perfect- 
 ing that union." The following are the next passages in Nicoll's 
 Diary relating to him. " Judge Swynton also, being repute to 
 haif secreit correspondence with this Lord Lambert, wes takin 
 notice of heir in Scotland, apprehendit and secured in the citi- 
 daill of Leith, upone the 16th day of January, 1660." "July 
 20th, Lord Swynton wes takin in King Street, out of his bed, in 
 a Quakeris hous, and wes brocht to Quhytehall, and yairefter 
 sent fettered to ye prissone of Gaithous, quhair the theves and 
 robberis ar imprissoned. "December, 21st. As for ye Lord 
 Swynton, he wes also transportit to Scotland, and in yeself schip 
 with ye Marques of Ergyll; and went alongis with him throw 
 Edinburgh, being ane persone foir fait and excommunicat. The 
 Marques wes tenderlie convoyit betwix twa bailleis of Edinburgh ; 
 bot Swynton by ye town officeris, invironed with thousandis of 
 pepill, men and wemen, being ane fanatick persone and ane 
 Quaker, and wes committit to clos prissone within ye Tolbuith of 
 Edinburgh." These circumstances are also related in Baillie's 
 Letters and Journals, and in Woodrow's History, but with less of 
 
 descriptive point. Bishop Burnet gives the issue of his trial : 
 
 " Swinton had been attainted in the Parliament at Stirling, for 
 going over to Cromwell : so he was brought before the Parlia- 
 ment, to hear what he could say, why the sentence should not be 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 219 
 
 executed. He was then become a Quaker, and did with a sort of 
 eloquence that moved the whole house, lay out all his own errors, 
 and the ill spirit he was in, when he did the things that were 
 charged on him, with so tender a sense, that he seemed as one in- 
 different what they should do with him : and without so much as 
 moving for mercy, or even for a delay, he did so effectually pre- 
 vail on them, that they recommended him to the King, as a fit 
 object of his mercy." 
 
 A more modern and finished narrative of his case, drawn by 
 the pen of Walter Scott, who it seems was a descendant of Swin- 
 toune's, shall close the present Note. — ^The Editor cannot, how- 
 ever, introduce this extract, without acknowledging, in terms of 
 sincerity and plainness, the kind interest and attention manifested 
 to him by the Writer of it, on application being made for par- 
 ticulars respecting the families Swintoune and of Scott. 
 
 — ** The celebrated John Swinton, of Swinton, nineteenth ba- 
 ron in descent of that ancient and once powerful family, was, with 
 Sir William Lockhart of Lee, the person whom Cromwell chiefly 
 trusted in the management of the Scottish affairs during his 
 usurpation. After the Restoration, Swinton was devoted as a 
 victim to the new order of things, and was brought down in the 
 same vessel which conveyed the Marquis of Argyle to Edinburgh, 
 where that nobleman was tried and executed. Swinton was des- 
 tined to the same fate. He had assumed the habit, and entered 
 into the Society of the Quakers, and appeared as one of their 
 number before the Parliament of Scotland. He renounced all 
 legal defence, though several pleas were open to him, and answer- 
 ed in conformity to the principles of his sect, — that, at the time 
 these crimes were imputed to him, he was in the gall of bitterness 
 and bond of iniquity ; but that God Almighty having since called 
 him to the light, he saw and acknowledged these errors, and did not 
 refuse to pay the forfeit of them, even though, in the judgment of 
 the Parliament, it should extend to life itself. Respect to fallen 
 greatness, and to the patient and calm resignation with which a 
 man once in high power expressed himself under such a change 
 of fortune, found Swinton friends ; family connexions, and some 
 interested considerations of Middleton the Commissioner, joined 
 to procure his safety; and he was dismissed, but after a long im- 
 prisonment and much dilapidation of his estates." 
 
 Note II. — Page 122. 
 Owen's work On fhe Mortification of Sin in Believers was pub- 
 lished in 1656. *' It discovers," says Orme his biographer. 
 
22^ APPENDIX. 
 
 " a profound acquaintance with the corruption of the human heart, 
 and the deceitful workings of the natural mind. It is not the 
 mortification of a voluntary humility, or the infliction of self- 
 devised and unnecessary pain, which it recommends; but the 
 gradual weakening and final destruction of the principle of sin, 
 by the operation of spiritual influence, and the application of 
 Divine truth." Memoirs p. 220.— The Treatise On Watchfulness, 
 must have been that entitled Of Temptation ; the nature and power 
 of it; the danger of entering into it; and the means of preventing 
 that danger, ^c. 1668; being the substance of some sermons on 
 Matt. XX vi. 41.—" Watch and pray, that ye enter not into tempta- 
 tion." — Memoirs, p. 501. 
 
 Note JJ.— Page 132. 
 Remarkable, certainly, is the coincidence between Alexander 
 Jaflfray's forebodings, with regard to the prospects of the « three 
 nations" at this crisis— thus developed too, as they are throughout 
 this paragraph, in a way of pious, chastened meditation and secret 
 prayer,— when compared with the descriptions given by historians, 
 of that state of things which soon ensued. Bishop Burnet in par- 
 ticular, in the History of his own Times, conveys, briefly indeed 
 but very sufficiently, a realization of the apprehension of his fel- 
 low-countryman and cotemporary, our Author. 
 
 " With the restoration of the King, a spirit of extravagant joy 
 spread over the nation, that brought on with it the throwing off 
 the very profession of virtue and piety: all ended in entertainments 
 and drunkenness, which overrun the three kingdoms to such a de- 
 gree, that it very much corrupted all their morals. Under the colour 
 of drinking the King's health, there were great disorders and much 
 riot every where: and the pretences of religion, both in those of 
 the hypocritical sort, and of the more honest but no less pernicious 
 enthusiasts, gave great advantages, as well as they furnished much 
 matter, to the profane mockers of true piety. Those who had 
 been concerned in the former transactions, thought they could not 
 redeem themselves from the censures and jealousies that those 
 brought on them, by any method that was more sure and more 
 easy, than by going into the stream, and laughing at all religion, 
 telling or making stories, to expose both themselves and their party 
 as impious and ridiculous." vol. i. p. 127. See also Neale's His- 
 tory of the Puritans, vol. iv. p. 269. 
 
 Note KK— Page 140. 
 This was the Committee of Estates. Bishop Burnet, in allusion 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 221 
 
 to this precise time, thus adverts to it. — " In August, the Earl of 
 Glencairn was sent down to Scotland, and had orders to call toge- 
 ther the Committee of Estates. This was a practice begun in the 
 late times : When the Parliament made a recess, they appointed 
 some of every state to sit, and to act as a Council of State in their 
 name till the next session ; for which they were to prepare matters, 
 and to which they gave an account of their proceedings." " A 
 great many offenders were summoned, at the King's suit, before 
 the Committee of Estates, and required to give bail, that they 
 should appear at the opening of the Parliament, and answer to 
 what should be then objected to them." vol. i. p. 155, 156. 
 
 Note LL. — Page 144. 
 James Simpson was minister at Airth in Stirlingshire. " He 
 was a person of singular piety, considerable learning, and a most 
 affectionate and melting preacher." Towards the beginning of 
 the month called June, 1661, being accused in Parliament by the 
 King's advocate of seditious practices, he was banished the King's 
 dominions, without being heard by the Parliament in his own de- 
 fence. He died in Holland. — Woodrow's History of the Sufferings 
 of the Church of Scotland, vol. i. p. 71. 
 
 Note MM, — Page 149. 
 
 In the Acts and Minutes of the Parliament of Scotland, under 
 date of " the 16th of January, 1661," is recorded the following 
 Petition of Alexander Jaffray, together with the decision of the 
 house upon it. 
 
 "To the Lord Commissioner his Grace, and the honourable 
 Estates of Parliament. 
 
 " The humble petition of Alexander Jaffray showeth, 
 
 " That when your Lordship's Petitioner was requyred by the 
 Committee of Estates to subscryve the publict bond, your Lord- 
 ship's Petitioner desired some tyme for getting of cautioners 
 [securities,] and satisfeing himselff anent the bond, which he 
 heard wes granted to others. But this favor being denyed to 
 your Lordship's Petitioner, he wes upon the 20th day of Septem- 
 ber last committed prissoner to the Tolbooth of Edinburgh, wher 
 he halh remained ever since ; albeit, within few dayes afler his 
 imprissonment, having satisfied himselff of the said bond, he of- 
 fered to subscryve the samen, and did supplicat for libertie, wher- 
 unto he receaved no ansuer. Thorow which imprissonment, your 
 Lordship's Petitioner, being of ane infirm and valetudinarie con- 
 
J 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 222 APPENDIX. 
 
 dition, his health is much impaird and lyff endangered, for want 
 of his ordinarie helps and frie air, as the certificat of two knowne 
 physicianes doth mak appeir. 
 
 ** May it therfore please your Grace and the honorable Estates 
 of Parliament, to grant warrand to put your Petitioner to libertie, 
 upon caution for his peacable deportment, and to ansuer for his 
 by-past behavior when he shall be called, as your Grace and the 
 honorable Estates of Parliament shall appoyntt. 
 
 " And your Lordship's ansuer the Petitioner expects. 
 
 [Signed] " Alexander Jaffray." 
 
 " The Lord Commissioner, with advyce of the Estates of Par- 
 liament, ordains the supplicant to be putt to libertie, he finding 
 caution to stay within the town of Edinburgh, and not to remove 
 furth thereof bot be order of Parliament, under the paine of 20,000 
 lib. 
 
 [Signed] " Glencairne, Cancellarius, 
 « I. P. D. Pari." 
 
 " The Lord Commissioner of Estates of Parliament, gives 
 hereby warrand and order to the magistrats of Edinburgh, to 
 set the persone of Alexander Jaffray at libertie furth of their 
 Tolbooth, he finding caution to the Lord Register's sight to 
 stay within the town of Edinburgh untill the Parliament's fur- 
 ther order." 
 
 Note NN. — Page 159. 
 The following quotation from Skinner's Ecclesiastical History 
 of Scotland, will, in general terms, convey the occasion of the im- 
 prisonment of these individuals. — " The Committee, which had 
 been appointed by the King's last Parliament at Stirling in 1651, 
 met on the 23d of August, [1660, after his restoration] to prepare 
 matters for the Parliament ; and by the King's order, the Earl of 
 Glencairn presided in it. This convention, among other things, 
 gave orders to apprehend ten or twelve ministers of the Remon- 
 strator party, who had met at Edinburgh, and had drawn up a 
 new remonstrance, putting the King in mind of the Covenant, 
 which he had solemnly sworn when he was among them, and de- 
 clining his having any power or authority in the settlement of the 
 church. The Committee likewise summoned sundry suspected 
 persons to appear before them, and find bail for their answering in 
 the next Parliament." — vol. ii. p. 446. Among these ten or twelve 
 
NOTES TO THE DIARY. 223 
 
 ministers, Cruickshank, in his History, vol. i. p. 68, gives the four 
 names here mentioned, as well as that of James Guthrie, concern- 
 ing whom Jaffray next speaks; and at page 74, among the sus- 
 pected persons, the same historian introduces the name of our 
 Diarist himself. With regard to Guthrie, " He was accused," 
 says Bishop Burnet, " of accession to the remonstrance, when the 
 King was in Scotland, and for a book he had printed, with the 
 title of The Causes of God's wrath upon the Nation ; in which, the 
 treating with the King, the tendering him the Covenant, and ad- 
 mitting him to the exercise of the government were highly aggra- 
 vated, as great acts of apostasy." He was executed on the Ist of 
 the month, called June, 1C61, and his head, according to the sen- 
 tence passed against him by the Parliament, was affixed on the 
 chief gate of Edinburgh. Moncrief had nearly shared the same 
 lot, but his life was spared ; yet he was declared incapable of ex- 
 ercising any public trust, civil or ecclesiastical, and afterward 
 underwent much hardship and persecution. Trail was tried be- 
 fore the Parliament; and the next year was banished, and went 
 to Holland. 
 
 Note OO.— Page 168. 
 *' One Macquare, a hot man and considerably learned, did in 
 his church at Glasgow openly protest against this act, as contrary 
 to the oath of God, and so void of itself. [This was the act as- 
 serting the King's power in treaties of peace and war, in conse- 
 quence of which the League and Covenant was condemned.] To 
 protest against an act of Parliament, was treason by their law. 
 And Middleton, [the King's Commissioner,] was resolved to make 
 an example of him, for terrifying others. But Macquare was as 
 stiff as he was severe, and would come to no submission. Yet 
 he was only condemned to perpetual banishment. Upon which, 
 he and some others who were afterwards banished, went and 
 settled at Rotterdam." Burnet's History of his own Times, 
 vol. i. p. 161. 
 
MEMOIRS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 RISE, PROGRESS, AND PERSECUTIONS 
 
 or THE 
 
 PEOPLE CALLED QUAKERS, 
 IN THE NORTH OF SCOTLAND. 
 
 " We have heard with our ears, O God ! our fathers have told us, what work thou 
 didst in their days, in the times of old." Psalms, xliv. 1. 
 
 " We will not hide them from their children, showing to the generation to come 
 the praises of the Lord, and his strength, and his wonderful works that he hath 
 done." Psalms, Ixxviii. 4. 
 
 " Great have been the mercies of our God ! for which, future generations shall 
 praise him, and children yet unborn magnify his name." Ury Record. 
 
MEMOIRS, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 1653: RISE OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS IN SCOTLAND— THEIR FIRST MEETINGS 
 AND MINISTERS— 1662: ALEXANDER JAFFRAY AND OTHERS AT ABERDEEN JOIN 
 THEM— MEETINGS ESTABLISHED AT INVERURY, ARDIHARRALD, AND KINMUCK— 
 GEORGE GRAY— 1663^: IMPRISONMENT OF RICHARD RAE, GEORGE KEITH, AND 
 PATRICK LIVINGSTON— ALEXANDER JAFFRAY SUMMONED BEFORE THE HIGH 
 COMMISSION COURT, EXAMINED BY ARCHBISHOP SHARPE, AND FINED, &c. 
 
 In the preceding^ division of this Wori^, has been 
 disclosed the rehgious Diary of an individual, whose 
 allotment and avocations in life gave him occasion to 
 mix freely vs^ith most classes of his fellow-men. We 
 have now followed him in his career, nearly through 
 the space of half a century. Thus far, then, we have 
 been very intimately made acquainted with the cha- 
 racter of Alexander Jaffray. 
 
 Amidst all the vicissitudes of his day, we have 
 beheld the earnest exercise of his spirit, in a search 
 after substantial good ; he has laid open before us, in 
 a vivid and most ingenuous manner, his longings for 
 complete deliverance from the malady of our species ; 
 and he has described some of the steppings of his 
 soul in its progress heavenward. We may have no- 
 ticed, what great cause of humiliation he found on 
 account of his early deviation from " the path of 
 life;" long afterwards, also, had he to pine over the 
 too many successful attempts of our deadly enemy. 
 But it was within the scope of that gracious Arm of 
 power, on which he depended, to heal all his back- 
 slidings, to bruise Satan under his feet, and fully to 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 
 
 bring about within him the new creation in Christ 
 Jesus. As a part of this great work, he found that 
 the very bias and tendencies of his nature were gra- 
 dually to be dislodged, together with all those views 
 and attachments, to which by education or custom 
 we are every one of us variously bound, so far as these 
 were clearly seen to be at variance with the rule of 
 gospel light. On our approach towards the close of 
 the Diary, we must have especially marked that ex- 
 cellent position, towards which the mental eye of the 
 writer so constantly turned, and on which it was be- 
 coming more and more intensely fixed; — a state of 
 pure and full reliance upon the Lord's direction, of 
 simple, quiet resignation unto the Lord's disposal 
 in all things, according as his will and power should 
 be made known in the secret of the heart. This state 
 of mind has been abundantly held up to us in various 
 parts of the Sacred Records, — as a rest which remains 
 for the people of God, into which the true believer, 
 while in this state of existence, is permitted to enter, — 
 even all such as come unto Christ spiritually, that is, 
 receive him into their hearts, learn of him, and take 
 his yoke upon them : — these find rest to their souls. 
 
 But Alexander JafFray was not without his 
 companions in this description of pious dedication. 
 What therefore remains to be offered to the reader, of 
 his history and rehgious course, is now to be produced 
 connectively with that of some of those Christian 
 people, in the north of Scotland, unto whom, hence- 
 forward, he became firmly linked in the fellowship 
 of Christ. 
 
 In the south of Scotland, as in the north, there were 
 individuals, whose minds had been for some years 
 more or less similarly affected. Weary and heavy- 
 laden under a sense of their own manifold short-com- 
 
229 
 
 ings, they yet believed there was to be known, a more 
 purely spu-itual way of worship, and of life and con- 
 duct, than that which they, or any with whose pro- 
 fession they were acquainted, had arrived at. Deeply 
 burdened with the formality, superstition, and will- 
 worship prevalent around them, and under which the 
 various public preachers too generally detained their 
 hearers, these serious inquirers had separated from 
 the several congregations of the people; and at length 
 some of them began to meet together by themselves, 
 waiting upon God in a holy silence and awful hu- 
 mility of soul, for ability to draw nigh unto him in 
 true spiritual worship. On these occasions, they 
 were at times made sensible of the quickening virtue, 
 power, and life of the Holy Spirit, enabling some of 
 them to speak forth the praises of the Almighty, and 
 from an inward experience of his goodness, to extend 
 instrumentally a hand of help to others. 
 
 Such rehgious meetings in the south of Scotland, 
 after the manner of the people called Quakers, appear 
 to have been held at a place called Drumbowy, and 
 also at Heads, as early as the year 1653; and the 
 first experimental preachers, in this manner raised 
 up from among them, were William Osborne, a colonel 
 in the army, Richard Ree, or rather Rae, and Alex- 
 ander Hamilton. It is distinctly stated, that these 
 meetings had been established for the full space of a 
 year, before any in connexion with the Friends found 
 them out and visited them. So that if, as it would 
 seem, James Nayler had preached in Scotland at least 
 two years earlier than this date, it must be concluded 
 that he did not fall in with this little flock. See Ap- 
 pendix, A. They had not then, as yet, been recog- 
 nised by the Society of Friends in England, nor had 
 they received instrumental encouragement, except 
 
230 
 
 from those of their own number, to persevere in the 
 course so remarkably opened before them. 
 
 Very soon, however, were the feet of several gospel 
 messengers from England turned in this direction ; 
 as, Christopher Fell, George Wilson, John Grave, 
 George Atkinson, Sarah Cheevers, and Catherine 
 Evans. In the year 1654, Miles Halhead and James 
 Lancaster travelled into Scotland; and in the suc- 
 ceeding year, William Caton and John Stubbs. 
 George Fox was at Edinburgh in the year 1657; 
 and, in company with Robert Widders and Alexander 
 Parker, passed through the adjacent country in seve- 
 ral directions, " sounding the day of the Lord, preach- 
 ing the everlasting gospel of salvation, and turning 
 people to Christ Jesus who died for them, that they 
 might receive his free teaching." G. Fox's Journal, 
 3rd edit. p. 255. 
 
 It does not appear that any of these dedicated la- 
 bourers, unless it were John Grave and George At- 
 kinson, advanced so far as Aberdeen ; nor did Stephen 
 Crisp, who, in the year 1659, being then recently 
 come forth in the ministry, left his home in Essex, in 
 order to bear witness to the Truth of Christ, in Scot- 
 land. His own account of this undertaking, although 
 affording no additional particulars on the subject im- 
 mediately before the reader, contains so fair an illus- 
 tration of the grounds and motives of the early 
 ministers of this Society, in their religious embassies, 
 that it is thought well to give it a place in the Ap- 
 pendix to these Memoirs. See Appendix, B. 
 
 Nearly a year prior to this, John Burnyeat of 
 Cumberland, was engaged in a similar concern ; and 
 he being the first who makes mention, though 
 very briefly, of Aberdeen, in the account he has left 
 of his visit to that nation, it will be proper to detain 
 
231 
 
 the reader by an extract from his pubh'shed Journal. — 
 '* Now, while I was in prison, [in the common 
 gaol of Carlisle,] something came upon me for Scot- 
 land ; but, I being a prisoner, and not yet deeply ac- 
 quainted with the way and work of the Lord's power 
 and Spirit, as in relation to such a service, great was 
 the exercise of my spirit that I went under ; and, for 
 want of experience and a clear understanding, I was 
 swallowed up, and for a time quite lost in the deep, 
 where, great was the distress of my soul, beyond ut- 
 terance! But, the merciful God, by his powerful 
 arm, and healing, saving Word of Life, did restore 
 and bring up my soul out of the deep, where it was for 
 a time buried, and renewed life and understanding, 
 and caused the Hght of his countenance to shine, and 
 the sweetness of his peace to spring ; so that I may 
 truly say, he caused the bones that he had broken to 
 rejoice. And then, when he had thus crushed, and 
 humbled, and let me see how he could make all things 
 become as nothing again, and so hide all glory from 
 man, — then, in His goodness, he revealed his glory, 
 and power, and presence, and reviving life, and so 
 opened to my understanding his good pleasure ; 
 which, with all readiness and willingness of mind, I 
 gave up unto, in my heart and spirit. After my 
 being kept about three and twenty weeks in prison, 
 I had my liberty ; and so came home, and followed 
 my outward calling that summer ; and grew more 
 and more into the understanding of the mind and will 
 of the Lord, in that which I had a sight of, while I was 
 in prison. And so, keeping to meetings, and waiting 
 upon the Lord, in a true travail of spirit after more 
 acquaintance with him, and more enjoyment of his 
 power and word, I grew, not only into an under- 
 standing, but also into a degree of strength and 
 
232 
 
 ability fit to answer that service, which the Lord had 
 called me unto. 
 
 " And so, then, in the faith, that stood in God's 
 power, about the beginning of the eighth month, 1658, 
 I took my journey into Scotland, and travelled in that 
 nation about three months ; and was both in the 
 north and west of it, as far north as Aberdeen, and 
 back again to Edinburgh, and so down west to Lith- 
 gow, Hamilton, Ayr, and as far as Port Patrick ; and 
 back to Ayr and Douglas. And our service was at 
 their steeple-houses, and markets, and other places, 
 where we met with people ; and sometimes at Friends' 
 meetings, where there were any. And our work was, 
 to call people to repentance, out of their lifeless, hy- 
 pocritical profession and dead formalities, wherein 
 they were settled in the ignorance of the true and 
 living God ; and so to turn them unto the true light 
 of Christ Jesus in their hearts, that therein they 
 might come to know remission of sins, and receive 
 an inheritance amongst the sanctified. And, being 
 thus clear of that nation, we returned into England, 
 and came over the water to Bowstead-hill, the first 
 day of the eleventh month, 1658. " See Appendix, C. 
 
 The gospel messages of these and other zealous 
 witnesses, reached the consciences of many who heard 
 them. Yet, with regard to Aberdeen and the district 
 thereabouts, no open espousal of the tenets peculiar 
 to the people called Quakers took place, until towards 
 the end of the year 1662 ; when William Dewsbury 
 was drawn, in love to these prepared and panting 
 souls, to proclaim among them " the acceptable year 
 of the Lord," even deliverance from the bondage of 
 corruption, hy the law of the spirit of life in Christ 
 Jesus. Thus was the remarkable work of convince- 
 
233 
 
 ment, — which had been secretly going on, in some of 
 their hearts for several years, through many deep 
 conflicts of spirit, — helped forward to such a point, 
 that they were made willing, even in all things, to 
 take up the daily cross, though in various respects 
 as hitter as death, and to follow the guidance of 
 Christ by his Spirit within them, whithersoever he 
 should be pleased to lead. 
 
 On the hst of this little, but noble band, the name 
 of Alexander Jaffray stands foremost. He is de- 
 scribed, in the ancient Record which forms a 
 ground-work to this History, as having been chief 
 magistrate of the city of Aberdeen, '* and a jnan of 
 great account as to religion, among the highest pro- 
 fessors all along.'' With what lively emotions of 
 entire satisfaction, these doctrines were likely to have 
 been embraced, at this time, by these individuals, 
 may best be conveyed in his own language : — that, 
 when first he heard that God had raised up a people 
 in England, directing all to his pure light, Spirit, and 
 grace in their own hearts, as the most sure Teacher 
 and Leader into all truth, religion, and worship; his 
 very heart did leap within him for joy. 
 
 In an early part of the preceding Diary, the Writer 
 makes some favourable allusion to the principles of 
 the Independents, nearly at that time, when, from 
 conscientious motives, he thought it his duty to with- 
 draw from communion with the Scottish Presby- 
 terians. There is little doubt, but that, up to the sea- 
 son when the narrative breaks off, he belonged to no 
 distinct society of Christian professors. After that 
 period, during the short space which intervened be- 
 fore his joining the Society of Friends, he may pos- 
 sibly have been considered an Independent; agreeable 
 to the statement given of him in that excellent publi- 
 
234 
 
 cation, now called, " Piety Promoted." But hitherto, 
 it is evident, he represents himself to us, as reserving 
 himself for some further manifestation of a more ex- 
 cellent way, than that which had hitherto come 
 within the line of his experience. The frame and 
 breathing of his spirit seems constantly to have sent 
 forth this petition, " That which I see not, teach thou 
 me;" whilst his unshaken, uniform dependence on 
 Divine direction and help, would doubtless oftentimes 
 bring home to him the Scriptural promise and accom- 
 panying exhortation, Phil. iii. 15, 16. " And 
 
 if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall re- 
 veal even this unto you. Nevertheless, whereto we 
 have already attained, let us walk by the same rule, 
 let us mind the same thing." 
 
 It is to be regretted, that no documents have been 
 met with, throwing light upon that interesting, though 
 small portion of his life, which extends from the last 
 date occurring in the Diary, to the time when he was 
 actually united to the Society of Friends ; a period of 
 about a year and a half. And truly, the few scattered 
 notices respecting him, which afterwards occur, or of 
 events in which he was concerned, however valuable 
 so far as they go, the reader will observe, set forth 
 but imperfectly the retiring qualities of his spiritual 
 habit and walk. For, while the same general features 
 of his character as hitherto pourtrayed, are plainly 
 discernible throughout, matured indeed by wisdom, 
 even that which is from above, — ** pure, peaceable, 
 gentle ;" yet are we in great measure deprived of all 
 that near access to the workings of his soul, unto 
 which the form of a Diary admits us. 
 
 Among the names of those others, who are re- 
 corded as the first Friends in Aberdeen, convinced 
 by the instrumental means of WiUiam Dewsbury, are 
 
235 
 
 Alexander Gellie; Margaret, wife of Gilbert Molleson, 
 a magistrate of the city, whose spiritual endowments 
 gave her eminence and weight among the strictest 
 classes; Elizabeth, wife of Andrew Goodall, mer- 
 chant; Margaret, wife of John Scott, also a magis- 
 trate of the same place ; with some others. See 
 Appendix, D. 
 
 It will not now be doubted, that the motive influ- 
 encing persons in these stations of life to such a 
 change, was a conscientious desire to yield unreserved 
 obedience to the teachings of the grace of God. It may 
 also be as safely asserted, to have been their earnest 
 prayer, that they might in no wise limit or exceed 
 these, nor yet confound them with the dictates of 
 human policy, custom, tradition, or imitation. Widely 
 different, however, were at that day the conclusions 
 taken up respecting them, especially by the public 
 teachers of religion ; nor can the virulent opposition 
 to these views, and to all who held or propagated 
 them, be in any wise paUiated or disguised. Robert 
 Barclay, who some years after became one of 
 their number, in the preface to his first piece, en- 
 titled " Truth cleared of Calumnies," forcibly but 
 justly describes the low estimation in which the 
 Friends were held, not only at this time, but even 
 before any settlement of them had been formed in 
 this section of Scotland. The passage alluded to, is 
 as follows. 
 
 *' After the Lord had raised up the witnesses oitliis 
 Day, and had opened in them and unto them the light 
 and glory thereof, divers of them at sundry times were 
 moved of the Lord to come into these parts, and unto 
 the town of Aberdeen, in love to the seed which there 
 was to be gathered ; but their acceptance for divers 
 years together, was very unsuitable. 
 
236 
 
 *' For the enemy that had wrought, and was ex- 
 alted in the mystery of iniquity, to darken the ap- 
 pearance of this Day, had prepared and stirred up his 
 ministers, to resist them and their testimony, by as- 
 persing them with many gross calumnies, lies, and 
 reproaches ; as demented, distracted, bodily pos- 
 sessed of the devil, practising abominations under 
 colour of being led to them by the Spirit ; and as to 
 their principles, blasphemous deniers of the true 
 Christ, of heaven, hell, angels, the resurrection of 
 the body, and day of judgment ; inconsistent with 
 magistracy, nothing better than John of Ley den and 
 his accomplices. [See Appendix, E.^ This was 
 the vulgar and familiar language of the pulpits, which 
 was for a time received for unquestionable truth ; till 
 about the year 1663, some sober and serious pro- 
 fessors in and about the said town, did begin to weigh 
 these things more narrowly, and find the savour of 
 that Life in the testimony of this so much reproached 
 people, which some years before had stirred in others, 
 who were now come to a great loss and decay. And 
 this gave them occasion to examine the principles 
 and ways of that people more exactly; which proving, 
 upon inquiry, to he far otherwise than they had been 
 represented, gave them a further occasion to see 
 the integrity and soundness of that despised people 
 and of their principles, on the one hand ; and on the 
 other, to see the prejudiced disingenuousness and en- 
 mity of their accusers. In these, the Lord caused his 
 word to prosper, (who vjerefew in number, yet noted 
 as to their sobriety in their former way of pro- 
 fession,) and raised them up to own that people and 
 their testimony, and to become one with them." 
 
 Alexander Jaffray, shortly after his convincement. 
 
237 
 
 removed from Aberdeen to Inverury, sixteen miles 
 distant, and was instrumental in settling a meeting 
 there. By this means, some, bearing the joyful sound 
 of Truth, gladly closed in with it, as a day of mer- 
 ciful visitation, for which their languishing, weary 
 souls bad long waited. Among these, were James 
 Urquhart and his wife, Robert Gordon, and John 
 Robertson. 
 
 About the same time were also joined to their num- 
 ber, George Gray and Nancy Sim, persons of very 
 good repute, both with regard to their religious quali- 
 fications and worthy conduct ; insomuch that the ap- 
 pointed minister of the parish w^here they dwelt, 
 Samuel Walker of Monkeggie, boasted of them, say- 
 ing, that he had a weaver, and a poor woman, whom 
 he would defy any of the Quakers to equalise, 
 either for knowledge or good life. But when, shortly 
 after, these very individuals, his hearers, respecting 
 whom he was so highly opinionated, withdrew from 
 under his teachings, and joined the people called 
 Quakers, this minister was exceedingly incensed. 
 
 Respecting George Gray, it should here be briefly 
 stated, that he afterward became, through sincere and 
 steadfast adherence to the intimations of Christ's Spi- 
 rit, a highly valued servant of the gathered churcli ; 
 being called into the ministry, during the time of his 
 subsequent long and hard imprisonment at Aberdeen. 
 Poor as to this world, and barely acquainted with the 
 very rudiments of learning, the word of Gods wisdom, 
 the word of faith, dwelt richly in him ; and his 
 understanding being much enlarged in heavenly ex- 
 perience, he brought forth, as a faithful steward, the 
 good things committed to him, to the great refresh- 
 ment of the Lord's heritage, and to the building up 
 of many in the Truth. As none could justly blame 
 
238 
 
 the upright, even tenoiir of his conduct, so was he, 
 through watchfulness, preserved and directed in the 
 exercise of his ministerial gift ; nor could any critical 
 opposer, it is said, ever find him wrong in a word. On 
 the other hand, many persons would confess their 
 admiration at the excellent matter, utterance, and 
 pertinent connexion observed in the testimonies of 
 one, so devoid of acquired learning, and yet, 
 so thoroughly furnished in all respects unto his 
 holy calling. Thus, in this instance, was very 
 clearly held up to view, what it is that constitutes the 
 best adorning of gospel preachers, and what is the 
 only right qualification for speaking " as the oracles 
 of God." See Appendix, F. 
 
 Nancy Sim, who was also in low circumstances, 
 readily opened her house, at a place called Ardi- 
 harrald, for the purpose of keeping religious meet- 
 ings. But the people of the neighbourhood flocked 
 to them so greatly, that her house would by no means 
 contain those who assembled ; on which account, 
 they were often obliged to meet in the open field. — 
 Thus did the word of the Lord prevail, which had been 
 proclaimed among them, — the word of his grace, — 
 unto which they had been commended, — and it " was 
 precious in those days." Such as were made willing to 
 yield to it, esteemed it more than their necessary food ; 
 indeed, it was with them, in their measure, as it was 
 with the Prophet Jeremiah, where he says, " Thy 
 words were found, and I did eat them ; and thy word 
 w^as unto me the joy and rejoicing of my heart." It is 
 evident, they received it " not as the word of men, 
 but as it is in truth, the word of God," so that it ef- 
 fectually wrought in them, being mixed with faith. 
 
 Among others who " laboured in the Lord," Eli- 
 zabeth Johnston, daughter of a physician, Dr. Wil- 
 
239 
 
 liam Johnston, being a faithful and enlightened 
 woman, became " a succourer of many," and a con- 
 siderable "helper in Christ;" her mother, Barbara 
 Forbes, who is mentioned in Jaffray's Diary, having 
 also joined the Society. But the principal instru- 
 ment made use of, in these parts, for the gathering 
 of many from the barren mountains of an empty pro- 
 fession, to feed in the green pastures of life, under 
 the leadings of the Shepherd of Israel, vvas Patrick 
 Livingston, whose name will frequently occur in the 
 course of this History. He was born near Montrose, 
 and was convinced about the year 1659. Near 
 three years after this, coming northward in the work 
 of the ministry, when but twenty-eight years of age, the 
 good Husbandman was pleased singularly to own and 
 bless his faithful labours by evident fruits ; so that 
 he became the means of planting a flourishing meet- 
 ing of Friends at Kinmuck, which afterward grew 
 to be the largest in the nation, and is still upheld in 
 the same place to the present day. The following is 
 described as one out of the many remarkable oppor- 
 tunities, which it is said that he had with the tender 
 and serious people thereabouts. While he was sit- 
 ting waiting on the Lord, among the first handful 
 that were gathered into the like profession in that 
 part of the country, there being many other persons 
 present, the Friends were much bowed down and low 
 in their minds, in a sense of *' great straitness and 
 hardness over the meeting." Patrick Livingston 
 broke silence, by declaring, that, for a sign and token 
 of the loving-kindness of the Lord, towards a seed or 
 remnant raised and to be raised up in that country. 
 He would reveal his glorious presence among them 
 in a wonderful manner, before they parted. So little 
 appearance of this was there, when he spoke, and for 
 
240 
 
 a while after, that some of the Friends present who 
 were weak in the faith, fell under a great concern, lest 
 this should not have been by any means fulfilled. But 
 the Lord, who never fails to be a very present help 
 in time of need, unto all his patient, dependent little 
 ones, was pleased at length to grant a plentiful out- 
 pouring of his mighty power through his servant, 
 " even as a rushing stream, to the overcoming of the 
 hearts of his children, and to the amazement of the 
 people; of which circumstance," says the account, 
 " there are yet living several witnesses." 
 
 The public preachers of Aberdeen now began to 
 be considerably alarmed, at finding that so many, 
 both of the higher as well as lower classes, withdrew 
 from their communion. By calumnies and reproaches 
 poured from the pulpits, they endeavoured to incense 
 the magistrates to suppress this people, and to raise 
 among the ruder and less intelligent of their hearers 
 a spirit of indignation and of vindictive abuse. Hence 
 it was, that whenever any of this persuasion appeared 
 among them, they were received by the populace with 
 stoning and beating in the streets, pulling by the hair, 
 and other lawless abuses, which 'the magistrates, in- 
 stead of reproving, too often countenanced. By their 
 order, Richard Rae, before mentioned, a shoemaker 
 of Edinburgh, was arrested and kept close prisoner 
 in the Tolbooth or public prison of Aberdeen, for the 
 space of six months. — This seemed like the signal for 
 the commencement of a determined course of perse- 
 cution — a persecution, unattended indeed by those 
 extreme acts of savage cruelty, which w^ere exercised 
 towards the Presbyterians in the south of Scotland, 
 about the same period ; and yet, embracing such a 
 series of unrighteous proceedings, carried on against 
 a harmless and unresisting people, as cannot fail to 
 
I 
 
 241 
 
 prove affectingly interesting to the mind of every con- 
 siderate Christian. And why ? Because he loves to 
 mark the progress of " the true Light' of the gospel, 
 in dispelling the various shades of apostasy and spi- 
 ritual darkness ; — on this account, must he own and 
 duly appreciate every stand that has been made or 
 is making, in integrity, meekness, faith, and patience, 
 against the delusions and encroachments of antichrist. 
 See Appendix, G. 
 
 In the next year, 1664, George Keith, who had 
 been convinced of the rectitude of the doctrines held 
 by Friends, coming to visit his brethren at Aberdeen 
 in the love of the gospel, was cast into gaol, and de- 
 tained there ten months. Patrick Livingston also, 
 for the same offence, became his fellow-prisoner dur- 
 ing the space of seven months. While they were here, 
 one Peter Strachan, son to Andrew Strachan, the pub- 
 lic minister of Kintore, confined with them for debt or 
 some misdemeanour, violently beat and abused them : 
 and, taking away their papers, sent them to the ma- 
 gistrates. This man afterwards became troubled in 
 his conscience; and, under a sense of his wickedness 
 in thus ill-treating the innocent, cried out fearfully, 
 that the judgments of God were upon him for his be- 
 haviour towards them, and repeatedly begged forgive- 
 ness of them in the presence of several witnesses. 
 See Appendix, H. 
 
 But the envy of the professed ministers of Aber- 
 deen, George Meldrum and John Menzies, appears to 
 have been now principally bent against Alexander 
 Jaffray. His blameless life, and the high estimation 
 in which he had for many years been held, by the 
 more candid and serious inhabitants, appeared in their 
 view to render him the more dangerous seducer. They 
 accordingly stirred up against him Patrick Scougal, 
 
 R 
 
242 
 
 Bishop of Aberdeen, and through him the Archbishop 
 Sharpe also. Upon this, he was summoned to appear 
 before the High Commission Court of their church ; 
 and on that occasion was enabled to bear a faithful 
 testimony to the Truth of Christ, experiencing his 
 promise to be fulfilled, Luke, xxi. 15, "1 will give 
 you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries 
 shall not be able to gainsay or resist ;" for, even the 
 Archbishop himself, who condescended to confer with 
 Alexander Jaffray, could get no advantage in argu- 
 ment against him. Nevertheless, to satisfy these mi- 
 nisters, the sentence of the court was, that he should 
 he confined to his own dwelling-house, and keep no 
 meetings therein, nor go any where without the Bi- 
 shops licence, under the penalty of a fine of 600 
 merks, Scots money, which is £33. 15s. sterling : this 
 sum they esteemed to be one fourth part of his yearly 
 rents. To such an unjust sentence his answer was, 
 that it was better to obey God than man : — and this 
 obedience, afterward, cost him various sufferings. 
 
 Some readers may need to be reminded, that the 
 Episcopal form of church-government was reestab- 
 lished in Scotland in 1662, after an interruption of 
 twenty-four years. Sharpe was made metropolitan. 
 He is described by some writers to have been one of 
 the most unprincipled men of the age in which he 
 lived. And certainly, to go no further than the testi- 
 mony of Bishop Burnet, this character of him is amply 
 confirmed. With regard to the other bishops in ge- 
 neral, and of Scougal in particular, that writer thus 
 speaks, in his History. " I observed the deportment 
 of our bishops was, in all points, so different from 
 what became their function, that I had a more than 
 ordinary zeal kindled within me upon it. They were 
 not only furious against all that stood out against 
 
243 
 
 them, but were very remiss in all the parts of their 
 function. Some did not live within their diocese; and 
 those who did, seemed to take no care of them : they 
 showed no zeal against vice: the most eminently 
 wicked in the county were their particular confi- 
 dants : they took no pains to keep their clergy strictly 
 to rules, and to their duty : on the contrary, there was 
 a levity and a carnal way of living about them, that 
 very much scandalized me. There was, indeed, one 
 Scougal, Bishop of Aberdeen, that was a man of rare 
 temper, great piety, and prudence : but I thought he 
 was too much under Sharpes conduct, and was at 
 least too easy to him." Burnet's History, vol. i. p. 304. 
 It was scarcely to be expected, that men of this stamp 
 should be mild and temperate in the exercise of that 
 secular and inordinate power, with which they were 
 now invested. In fact, one of them, — " so great a 
 man as Leighton," who had indeed accepted the 
 bishopric of Dunblane, but with the single view of en- 
 deavouring to promote the harmony of the church of 
 Christ, — often declared, in Burnet's hearing, " that, 
 in the whole progress of that affair, [the setting up of 
 Episcopacy,] there appeared such gross characters of 
 an angry Providence, that, how fully soever he was 
 satisfied in his own mind as to Episcopacy itself, yet 
 it seemed that God was against them; and that they 
 were not like to be the men that should build up his 
 church ; so that the struggling about it, seemed to 
 him, like a fighting against God.'' 
 
 r2 
 
244 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 1664: ALEXANDER JAFFRAY WRITES A WORD OF EXHORTATION, ADDRESSED TO 
 PROFESSORS. 
 
 About this time, George Keith published a few 
 sheets addressed To those, who passed under the de- 
 nomination of the Church of Scotland, especially to 
 such as had once known a zealous profession, but had 
 then greatly degenerated. On that occasion, Alex- 
 ander JafFray was induced to write a preface to this 
 Address, entitled, " A Word of Exhortation," stated 
 to be " from a lover of the true interest of those to 
 whom it is directed," and signed by himself. 
 
 This faithful and feeling expostulation of our 
 Diarist, shall here be transcribed nearly at full length. 
 It conveys, in beautiful but true colours, the nature 
 and ground of that spiritual testimony, which both he 
 and his associates were eminently concerned to bear. 
 There may also be plainly seen, in this paper, one 
 evidence, in addition to those that have gone before, 
 of that heavenly love, meekness, and charity, with 
 which the soul of Alexander Jaffray was replenished 
 to the end of his course. 
 
 Whatever be our views of the deficiencies apparent 
 in the style of writing of this period, especially reli- 
 gious composition, and even of authors whose ad- 
 vantages w^ere by no means small ; yet, if we wish to 
 reach beyond the surface of things, and to appreciate 
 what is of truth and wisdom, we must patiently dig 
 into the mine. We shall often feel ourselves amply 
 repaid for our labour; in meeting with that richness 
 
245 
 
 and depth of thought, which, indeed, seemed to have 
 occasionally carried some of these authors far beyond 
 the niceties of diction. This remark may not be 
 thought particularly applicable to the present in- 
 stance ; but it applies to many productions written by 
 early members of the Society of Friends. They cared 
 not to please the vain mind and corrupt taste in any ; 
 but their aim was to satisfy the longing soul, to reach 
 the witness for Ood in every conscience; believing in 
 the practical import of that saying of Solomon's, " The 
 full soul loatheth an honey-comb; but to the hungry 
 soul every bitter thing is sweet." Prov. xxvii. 7. 
 
 JAFFRAY S WORD OF EXHORTATION. 
 
 ** How is it that ye do not yet discern this time ? 
 how long will ye shut out the discoveries of it, and 
 thus provoke the Lord to shut you further out from 
 beholding them ? O fear, fear to be found any more 
 in that guiltiness, which, if persisted in, may shut 
 you out even for ever! And let none so look on 
 themselves, as to suppose they are past this hazard, 
 if they yet continue neglecting, opposing, and perse- 
 cuting, or approving those who persecute, the growing 
 light of this day, as it is come and coming forth, even 
 with power and great glory. 
 
 " Truly, Friends, think what ye will, the chief 
 thing in the controversy that is betwixt God and you, 
 is this ; — your keeping up men's traditions in place of 
 the true institutions of Christ, while he now so evi- 
 dently comes forth to vindicate and restore them — 
 your adhering to, and preferring the oldness of the 
 letter to the newness of the Spirit; which first, indeed, 
 had its glory, but is not comparable to this which ex- 
 cels. Think not, that such a case and state of things 
 
246 
 
 as was in the primitive days, ended with those, who 
 were so zealous for, and loath to part with, the law 
 and the outward ministration thereof in the letter. 
 Nay, Friends ; consider seriously of it in the fear of 
 the Lord ; lay by your passion and prejudice, for it 
 nearly concerns you ; consider of it in soberness, and 
 ye shall truly find it your very case at this day, as then 
 it was theirs ;—\k\^t same spirit acting now, as then, 
 for the outward ministration, in opposition to the in- 
 ward, and more heightened in its actings now than 
 ever. O when shall that be dead to you, or ye to it, 
 wherein ye have been so long held from beholding 
 the glory of the Lord, as it comes forth in the work of 
 this day !— And how contrary to, and inconsistent with 
 it, was that work, which by might and power ye were 
 leading on; though ye had attained what ye pro- 
 posed, in the furthest and highest extent of that Uni- 
 formity, which ye so endeavoured to have imposed 
 upon all. Are ye not yet sensible of your mistakes 
 and snares in these matters, so as to be made willing 
 to glorify God, (as some of you have, it may be, inge- 
 niously gratified men,) with a humble confession of 
 youroverreachings and other guiltiness, brought upon 
 yourselves and the people of these nations ? 
 
 " Many times hath it been in my heart thus to have 
 spoken some few words unto you, as unto those whom 
 I dearly love in the Lord, and to whom I stand by 
 many bonds obliged, if in any service I could be use- 
 ful. But, being somewhat sensible what / had to do 
 in my own particular case, and not altogether unac- 
 quainted with the deceit of the busy enemy, who in 
 this day lies so near, ready to draw out the mind to 
 vent its own imaginations, and to speak of the things 
 of God without his warrant ; I have hitherto with- 
 held, in expectation of a more fit occasion, which, on 
 
247 
 
 the perusal of the ensuing papers, was very clearly 
 given me. And indeed, the subject spoken to, and 
 the truths inserted in them, had been some years ago 
 much on my heart, and seriously inquired after ; — 
 and that this inquiry and search was of the Lord, 
 attended with a blessing to me, I can very clearly 
 testify; and finding the same things for the most 
 part, so sweetly and with such a spirit of meekness 
 offered unto you, I see it only my duty at present to 
 be concurring in my testimony, agreeing fully with 
 what is said in them, as being most fit and necessary 
 to be seriously minded by you. 
 
 ** Dear Friends, it is high time for you to awake, 
 and to consider what ye are doing : there is another 
 thing to be brought forth in this day than ye have yet 
 conceived ; your guiltiness for opposing it, is greater 
 than ye are aware of; nor, if ye so persist in the way 
 of provocation, will your apparent zeal for God and 
 his ordinances serve the turn ; although I do think, 
 it hath hitherto lain very near the hearts of some of 
 you, where singleness of heart in any measure yet re- 
 mains. Consider, if something of the same snare and 
 temptation be not on you, as was on them who so 
 zealously contended for Moses and the prophets ; the 
 same was their plea, and upon the same grounds did 
 they go on, to the rejecting and crucifying of Christ, 
 as ye, (some of you ignorantly and others more per- 
 versely,) are at this day in the way to do. Bear with 
 my freedom ; for, truly I can say it, there is no bitter- 
 ness nor passion at my heart, while thus I use it ; but 
 the deep sense of the dreadful hazard ye are running, 
 hath drawn it from me ; that, if so, in the will of the 
 Lord, ye may return to your first love, and again em- 
 brace the Guide of your youth ; the missing and de- 
 parting from whom, hath always been the cause of 
 
248 
 
 the short-comings and mistakes of our fathers, the 
 first Protestants, as well as of ours, with regard to the 
 work of God. These, indeed, were not in every thing 
 come to own their true Guide; though in some things 
 they did it, and, according to the simplicity that was 
 in them, they were sweetly ordered by him, and ac- 
 cepted of him. Thus was it with them ; thus also 
 hath it been with many who succeeded them ; and 
 was it not so, of late, among us also ? yea, it was emi- 
 nently so, both in Scotland, England, and Ireland? 
 In this, mainly, is our great guiltiness exceedingly 
 aggravated, even beyond what was theirs ; — that, al- 
 though the discovery of this duty, of waiting to find 
 the immediate direction of our Guide in every thing, 
 as absolutely necessary, has more clearly come forth, 
 and at a time when this guidance is more fully be- 
 stowed than formerly ; yet is it now (dreadful to think 
 of) more than ever disowned and persecuted ; — and 
 by those very persons, whom I well knew to have 
 sometimes sweetly enjoyed the blessed effects of the 
 Spirit's immediate teachings in themselves, and thus 
 to have been instrumental to the great advantage of 
 others. — Such wonderful and astonishing effects do 
 the deep and fiery trials of this day bring forth, when 
 every work of man is to be consumed, as well the gold 
 and precious stones, as the wood, hay, and stubble ! 
 * That which is born of the flesh is' but * flesh;' even 
 that which is begotten only through the knowledge of 
 Christ after the flesh, must be left behind and parted 
 with, else the Comforter cannot come ; — in this way, 
 the fruitful field may become a wilderness, and the 
 wilderness and solitary place a fruitful field ; — thus 
 it is, the Lord alone may be exalted in this day, and 
 all flesh must be low as grass before him. 
 
 '' Let, therefore, the dread and terror of the Lord 
 
249 
 
 seize upon all, especially the professing people of this 
 generation ; that they may no more transgress in this 
 thing, of despising or neglecting the immediate teach- 
 ings of his Spirit, — this * key of knowledge,' which 
 the lawyers ' have taken away,' Luke, xi. 52, this 
 little ' stone,' which must * fill the whole earth.' 
 Dreadful is the judgment that is to be met with by 
 such, whatever they be, who shall still be found re- 
 fusing to receive Jesus Christ, thus coming to his 
 kingdom in their hearts ! and what, then, shall be- 
 come of those who shall be found rebelling against 
 ' the true Light,' so as to mock and persecute it? 
 
 •' Dear Friends, as ye love your peace and safety, 
 beware of this ; for it borders too near upon that 
 guiltiness [of speaking against the Holy Ghost,] 
 which ' shall not be forgiven, neither in this world, 
 neither in the world to come.' What, need you to 
 be so afraid at the coming of Christ to his kingdom, 
 that so his will may be done in earth as it is done in 
 heaveii? hath it not been the matter of your prayers 
 many a day, and do ye well to be angry, when it is 
 so gloriously coming to pass? O! how can this be- 
 come you ill, to desire, with him who so long since 
 wished for and rejoiced at it, that all the Lord's peo- 
 ple were prophets, and that he would pour out his 
 Spirit upon them ? This would not have wronged, 
 nor diminished any thing from his ministry then, who 
 was so eminent ; nor will it now, from the true mi- 
 nisters of Christ. Those who make but a trade of 
 preaching, thereby to win their living, as other trades- 
 men do, it is no marvel to see them very angry at the 
 approaching glory of this day. ' If every one is to 
 have the Spirit, and be permitted to speak publicly, 
 what shall then become of our ministry,' say they, 
 * and how shall we live ?' And though there be some. 
 
250 
 
 yea, there may be many among you, who upon this 
 account do not own these men, nor this plea for their 
 pretended ministry ; but, it may be, really think in 
 your hearts, that, were there no other thing in it, ye 
 could with Moses wish for and rejoice thereat, even 
 that all the Lord's people were prophets; — pleading, 
 that it is a gospel ministry and maintenance ye stand 
 for, and no other; and this, being an institution of 
 Christ, which you now perceive to be so struck at by 
 the Quakers, ye may not so part with it. Yet con- 
 sider seriously of this matter, and it will not be found 
 so, either on your part, or on theirs whom ye with 
 the world in scorn call Quakers : for we do really own 
 both a gospel ministry and a suitable maintenance 
 according to the Scriptures ; and ye do neither own 
 the one nor the other, but in words only. For, though 
 ye seem to disown those men, who seek after the mi- 
 nistry and the standing of it mainly on account of 
 their hire ; yet, consider it seriously, if on this matter 
 ye do not the very same thing with them, and harden 
 them in their guiltiness, and the people in their pre- 
 judice, against us ; while, by your profession and 
 practice, ye justify an imposed and forced mainte- 
 nance, which is so well known to be contrary to the 
 gospel, and condemned by your predecessors, and 
 many others of the martyrs and servants of God. 
 And again, however ye pretend to be for a gospel mi- 
 nistry, it is not so ; no, ye are downright opposers and 
 persecutors of it : — and, alas ! that I should have 
 cause so to speak. Can ye produce any institution 
 of Christ's for justifying a ministry, which cannot be 
 maintained, but as descended through a line of suc- 
 cession from the great enemy of Christ ; and for keep- 
 ing up of which, a door must be set open even for the 
 ungodly. For, it is plainly affirmed by many of 
 
251 
 
 greatest note among you, that grace belongs only to 
 the well-being, and not to the being of such a ministry 
 and ministerial qualifications as are required by you: 
 see Durhame on the Revelation concerning Ministerial 
 Qualifications, page 199. And, where it is thus, a 
 door is set open for an ungodly man to enter, if he be 
 furnished with gifts of human learning ; and closely 
 shut upon another, however he may be known to be 
 eminently pious, and well furnished with spiritual 
 knowledge and gifts of the Holy Ghost. Is this your 
 gospel ministry ? And yet, thus it is, according to 
 the acts and appointments of your (supposed) most 
 pure and incorrupt assemblies, that have been of late : 
 so far are ye in this also become contrary to your pre- 
 decessors, who both by their practice and profession 
 affirmed, that every faithful man and woman was 
 a 'priest; this is fully testified to, both by Knoxs 
 Chronicle, and Spotswood in his History, 2nd book, 
 p. 60. Are ye not, therefore, ashamed any longer to 
 own such a ministry? O Friends! comedown, and lie 
 in the dust ; for, greatly hath the Lord been thus pro- 
 voked by you, and lamentable is the case of the people 
 of these nations, who are perishing in their sins, be- 
 cause of such a ministry, — such leaders of the people 
 so causing them to err. 
 
 " And if it be here asked, What is that ministry, 
 feind what are the qualifications thereof, which the 
 Quakers require ? To this I need say but little ; the 
 author of the ensuing papers having fully and faith- 
 fully spoken to it, and divers other particulars ; whose 
 testimony, if not made use of, will one day bear wit- 
 ness against you ; as well against the multitude of 
 time-servers, who go along with every thing, as of 
 others, who at present are under some sort of suffer- 
 ing (though in part) for a true testimony, given in 
 
252 
 
 some particulars, yet no ways answerable nor suitable 
 to what is required in this day. And all of you, in 
 your several interests and capacities, as ye stand re- 
 lated to the Kirk of Scotland, as it is styled, and to the 
 pretended work of reformation, are very much called 
 upon, seriously to mind what is therein said unto you ; 
 and then, the thing intended may very clearly ap- 
 pear, — that hitherto ye have been labouring but in 
 the fire, as to producing any work of reformation which 
 God allows of; yea, and going rather backward from 
 what was once attained to, losing and plainly contra- 
 dicting the true and honest principles of your worthy 
 predecessors : which one thing, rightly considered, 
 may evidently demonstrate to you, that your work 
 hath not been, nor is, of God. The presence of God 
 having been very evidently with the author of these 
 papers, in his inquiry after these things, this his ser- 
 vice may be very useful for you ; — and will be so found 
 and acknowledged by those, whose eyes shall be 
 opened to behold, how the Lord comes forth in this 
 day of his power, to try every work of man, and hy 
 the foolish things of the world to confound the wise. 
 And as to what is there said on that particular, re- 
 specting the qualifications of a true minister, I shall 
 only add these few words : — That which was so ne- 
 cessary from the beginning, that which we have heard, 
 and seen, and handled with our hands, of the Word 
 of life, — even the power and presence of the Lord in 
 his people, — do we, whom in scorn ye call Quakers, 
 declare unto you, as the only essential qualification of 
 a true minister of Christ. 
 
 " And if this be it, ye are so afraid of, that through 
 the increase of this, the spirit of prophecy, the true 
 church and ministers of Christ shall suffer loss ; your 
 fear upon this account is groundless ; for only in that 
 
253 
 
 way must these stand and prosper, so as that the 
 gates of hell shall never prevail against them. But, 
 if your fear be for the fall of that supposed church, 
 which they (the hirelings, I mean,) and ye so contend 
 for, both among yourselves and with others, (whicli 
 is truly antichristian and no better ;)— then, undoubt- 
 edly, your fear is coming upon you.— And for pre- 
 venting it, as ye may think, it is no marvel, that ye 
 so fall in with them for the defence of Rome and 
 her ministry ; or else, (as some, who have been and 
 yet are famous among you, have both spoken and 
 written,) that ye must not only lose your church and 
 ministry, but your baptism and the Bible also. The 
 witness of God in your consciences cannot but tell 
 you, how much ye did once detest and abhor to say 
 or think so ; until of late, your skirts are discovered 
 and your heels made bare, through the growing light 
 of this day, in these and many other points of the like 
 nature, and your way is so hedged up of the Lord, 
 that ye cannot escape,— either to own Rome as your 
 mother church, and so return to her again, or fully to 
 part with and come out of her for ever \^and thence 
 not to bring with you a stone of hers, either for a 
 foundation to Zion, or for a corner. Nay, Babylon 
 must not be ; ye have been for a long time endeavour- 
 ing otherwise ; but she must be destroyed for ever; 
 agreeably to that of Jeremiah, li. 9, ' We would have 
 healed Babylon, but she is not healed : forsake her, 
 and let us go every one into his own country ; for her 
 judgment reacheth unto heaven, and is lifted up even 
 to the skies.' And the time of her judgment draws 
 near; and yet, neither the church, nor ministers of 
 Christ, nor the true baptism, nor the Holy Scriptures 
 of truth, nor any other of his true ordinances, shall 
 thereby suffer loss ; but great and glorious advantage 
 will be to those who wait for it. 
 
254 
 
 " And because there are some, with whom I have 
 had sweet fellowship in the Lord, who, it is very 
 likely, would have expected some other thing from 
 me, than such sharp and peremptory expressions and 
 conclusions, both against them and the way of the 
 Kirk of Scotland, as they term it, in which I was bred 
 with them, and had my beginning in the way of godli- 
 ness ; — now, to speak shortly a word to this. — I am 
 not without hope, that a day is coming, (and frequently 
 have I sought it of the Lord on your behalf,) when ye 
 shall come to see the truth of what I say, and the ne- 
 cessity which was on me for it on your account ; even 
 so as that ye shall willingly acknowledge, it was the 
 greatest evidence of my dear and tender love in the 
 Lord towards you, which, next to his glory, led me to 
 it ; and that, otherwise, I should be wanting in the 
 expression of that true and sincere love, which I still 
 have towards you. 
 
 " As to the advantages I have found in owning these 
 despised people, called Quakers, I need say but little, 
 if what is contained in this and the following pages be 
 considered. I know, indeed, it is my place to lie low in 
 the fear of the Lord, and to speak but little as to advan- 
 tages, or any progress that I have made ; and I acknow- 
 ledge, no man hath more matter so to do ; yet, in this 
 case, I may not be silent, but must, in the fear of the 
 Lord, thus give my testimony to this precious people, 
 and the truths of God asserted by them, — that they do 
 truly and really both profess and practise the new and 
 living way, in which holiness is attained, by mortifica- 
 tion and subduing a body of sin and death ; having 
 indeed come to the discovery of these things, even in 
 the life and power, which throughout the dark night 
 of apostasy hath lain much hid, and hath been but 
 very little felt or known. Such is the goodness of 
 
255 
 
 God to that precious people ; (count of them and call 
 them what ye will,) the power of life and holiness is 
 more truly known among them, and eminently held 
 forth by them, than by any people else that have 
 come forth since the apostles' days ;-and a greater 
 measure do they yet wait for, and as they are faithful, 
 it will be multiplied on them ; for the presence of the 
 Lord is with them, and all their opposers must tali 
 [yield or give way] before them. 
 
 " Dear Friends, consider then, how far ye have been 
 mistaken concerning them, being carried on with 
 groundless jealousies and prejudice against them, as 
 though they were grossly erroneous, blasphemous, 
 and the like. Nay, nay, Friends, it is not so; and 
 upon search, ye shall find it far otherwise; let your 
 informers (-many of whom sinfully take things on 
 report without trial, and others, for the maintenance 
 of your own interests, have made lies their refuge)— 
 let such say what they may,— this people is, and will 
 be found to be, a blessed people ; who, as instruments 
 in the Lord's hands, may be called the repairers of the 
 breach, and the restorers of the paths to dwell m. 
 [See Appendix, J.] They dearly own and rejoice m 
 the use of the Holy Scriptures, and desire to live up to 
 the practice of all the truths of God declared in them. 
 Beware, then, what ye say or think of them, and that 
 ye approve not in the least their persecutors. And if, 
 as yet ye cannot receive what they offer, yet beware 
 to reject or to judge of it, because ye cannot as 
 yet close with it ; the time may come, when ye shall 
 both see and receive it. If the work they are about, 
 he of God, (as undoubtedly it is,) then it must pros- 
 per ; beware therefore to be found any more opposing 
 it, lest ye be found also fighters against God. 
 
 " As for me, I am but a child, and as one of yester- 
 
256 
 
 day ; — yet, through grace, I am what I am : and al- 
 though I own that state wherein I was, when I walk- 
 ed with you ; (for, truly, I can say, there was a mea- 
 sure of singleness and sincerity within me in it, and 
 therefore I may not disown it, — nor any, while they 
 so continue there, if they be not wilfully opposing fur- 
 ther discovery ;) — yet, this I verily know, and can 
 truly say, I then was, and now am, called of the Lord 
 to go further, forgetting the things that are behind, 
 to press forward for the prize of the high calling of 
 God in Christ Jesus. This is what I aim at : and 
 what, through the help of my God, as I keep faith- 
 ful to what I know of it, I have hope more than ever 
 to attain, — even in that way so much slighted and 
 despised by you. 
 
 '*Now, that I may come to a close; I have but a 
 few more words to say, to such of those to whom these 
 papers are directed, who are gone beyond the sea, if 
 at any time this shall come to their hands : — it is, to 
 desire them in the fear of the Lord to consider seri- 
 ously what is herein in particular said unto them ; 
 and if, without prejudice and in soberness, they wait 
 for it, I am hopeful it shall be said unto them, ' How 
 came ye here, and what do you here, seeking to up- 
 hold that which I am pulling down^ and to bear down 
 that which I am setting up ? this is not your proper 
 work : return from whence ye came, and it shall be 
 shown unto you.' [See Appendix, J.] 
 
 " Dear Friends ! (for so ye are to me,) whether ye 
 will hear or forbear, yet know of a truth, I speak not 
 unto you without a warrant. 
 
 " Alexander Jaffrav." 
 
 " Written in the llth month, 
 1664." 
 
257 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 1665: GEORGE KEITH'S ILL-USAGE, AND THE IMPRISONMENT OF ALEXANDER 
 FORBES AND OTHERS— DAVID AND ROBERT BARCLAY JOIN THE SOCIETY- 
 SOME ACCOUNT OF THEM, ESPECIALLY OF DAVID BARCLAY PREVIOUS TO 
 THIS CIRCUMSTANCE. 
 
 George Keith, in the year 1665, under a sense of 
 religious duty towards his Maker, and with a desire for 
 the good of souls, publicly confessed and upheld *'the 
 way of the Lord," in an address to the congregation 
 who assembled at " the great place of worship J' in 
 Aberdeen. In attempting that service, he was vio- 
 lently assaulted, beaten, and knocked down by one 
 James Home, their bell-ringer. It was observed, 
 that, a short time after this, the same individual, go- 
 ing up the steeple to ring the bell, suddenly fell down 
 through a hole, above four stories high, was instantly 
 killed by the fall, and on the very same place of the 
 pavement, where he had beaten the Friend above men- 
 tioned. — The reader is of course left to make his own 
 reflection on this latter circumstance ; whilst the con- 
 duct of such as George Keith, may be further explain- 
 ed in the Notes. See Appendix, K. 
 
 The following year, Alexander Forbes of Achinham- 
 per, who had then lately shown a decided preference 
 for the Friends, having withdrawn from the teachings 
 of James Gordon, minister at Alford, in whose parish 
 he dwelt, the latter individual thought proper to ex- 
 cite the Bishop of Aberdeen to prosecute him; upon 
 
258 
 
 which, at length, both he and Alexander Gellie were 
 apprehended and carried away to Edinburgh, being 
 imprisoned in the Cannon-gate Tolbooth there, whi- 
 ther they were committed for six months. Their de- 
 liverance was, however, happily effected before that 
 time had expired, and without a violation of con- 
 science on their parts, or submission in any wise to 
 the will of their adversaries. — Towards the close of 
 the same year, John Glennie, James Urquhart, John 
 Brown, and William Gellie were also taken, while at 
 their own place of worship, and imprisoned for two 
 months in a place called the Iron-house at Aberdeen, 
 where the worst of felons and murderers were usually 
 confined. 
 
 But by such rigorous proceedings, those termed the 
 clergy did not attain their object ; on the contrary, 
 others from time to time fell off from their congrega- 
 tions, and joined the despised people called Quakers. 
 This year, in particular, 1666, David Barclay of Ury, 
 descended from *' an ancient and honourable family 
 among men," and, about the close of the same year, 
 his son Robert, openly and thoroughly attached them- 
 selves to this Society. Of these distinguished charac- 
 ters, a small memoir was long since published ; and of 
 Robert Barclay, in particular, a more recent account, 
 well known to many readers of the present volume. 
 The transactions of their lives are, however, so closely 
 mixed up with this period of our church history in 
 the north of Scotland, that it becomes needful to re- 
 vive them in the present shape ; interspersing also 
 some additional particulars, from sources not hitherto 
 availed of. 
 
 With regard to " Colonel David Barclay," as he did 
 not enlist under the pacific banner of the cross of 
 Christ, till past the meridian of life, it is thought pro- 
 
259 
 
 per to travel somewhat out of the course of this liis- 
 tory, by touching upon his career before he became a 
 Friend. This digression, it is hoped, will not prove 
 devoid of interest and instructive bearing. It is after 
 having taken a view of the stations occupied by such 
 individuals in the world, and their connexion and in- 
 fluence with those in political power, that we are 
 more fully prepared to realize the difficulties of the 
 path they afterward had to walk in ; at the same 
 time that we are better qualified to appreciate the 
 depth, and strength, and beauty of that spiritual 
 work, which was effected in them. We can then 
 more duly estimate what it cost them, to refuse the 
 glory of this world, with all the various opportunities 
 that presented, of gratifying '* the lust of the flesh, 
 the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life ;" as well as 
 to accept with cheerful resignation '* the reproach of 
 Christ," by becoming fools for his sake, that so they 
 might be " to the praise of his glory." Eph, i. 12. 
 
 David Barclay was born in the year 1610, at Kirk- 
 tounhill, the seat and birthplace of his father, of the 
 same name ; who, living much at court, and being of 
 an easy disposition, became embarrassed in his af- 
 fairs, and was obliged in 1633 to sell the ancient 
 estates, which had been held by the family for up- 
 wards of five hundred years. He, however, paid off 
 his debts, and gave his son David, with the rest of his 
 children, a liberal education. David went on his tra- 
 vels into Germany, and there enlisted as a volunteer 
 in the army of Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden ; 
 but, after having been engaged in many battles, and 
 quickly risen to the rank of major, on the breaking 
 out of the civil wars in his native country, he returned 
 home. 
 
260 
 
 Being a man of " great modesty," he seldom if ever 
 adverted to his military actions ; nor is it likely he 
 would do so, after he became one with the Friends in 
 sentiment, as to the origin of " wars and fightings," — 
 except it were to testify against them. Some of these 
 circumstances of his life, however, are alluded to in 
 the histories of the times, and also hear upon certain 
 points connected with the foregoing Diary ; they are 
 therefore deemed by no means unfit to have a place in 
 these Memoirs. Circumstances of this description, like 
 those of a similar cast relating to Alexander Jaff'ray, 
 may assist the reader in contemplating the strong con- 
 trast there is, between views of worldly and warlike 
 policy, such as then influenced the conduct of these 
 individuals, and that line of conscientious practice 
 taken up by them in after life, which induced them 
 to become comrades in the spiritual warfare. 
 
 The following narrative is taken, nearly verbatim, 
 from a manuscript now before the Author, written by 
 the grandson of Robert Barclay ; his ultimate or chief 
 authority, however, with regard to David's military 
 exploits, seems to be one Gordon of Sallach, who, it 
 it said, wrote an account of the Sutherland family, in 
 which he relates many events, that he had himself 
 witnessed. 
 
 " Colonel Barclay was sent with an army, in 1646, 
 to quell an insurrection made by the Earl of Crawford, 
 who, with a number of Irish as well as Scottish forces, 
 had wasted the north parts of the kingdom, and burnt 
 several towns. But, the Colonel coming up with him 
 at Banff, entirely routed him." 
 
 The above writer states, that, in the same year 
 '' Major General [afterwards, the Earl of] Middleton, 
 and the Colonel were sent with an army to relieve 
 Inverness, then besieged by the Marquis of Montrose 
 
261 
 
 and the Earl of Seaforth. The Colonel, crossing the 
 river with his regiment of horse above the town, and 
 falling upon Montrose's forces, routed both him and 
 Seaforth, and made both flee to the mountains ; hav- 
 ing taken all their baggage and cannon. From thence 
 they went to Chanrie of Ross, which they took after 
 four days' siege, where they seized all Montrose's 
 ammunition ; after which, they restored the castle to 
 the Lady Seaforth, whom they used very discreetly." 
 ** On their return to Edinburgh, the Marquis of 
 Huntly attacked the town of Aberdeen, where Colonel 
 Henry Barclay, Colonel David's relation, lay with two 
 regiments ; who, notwithstanding all the defence he 
 could make, with the assistance of the inhabitants, 
 became master of the place. Colonel Henry being 
 taken prisoner, with about twenty officers, and a 
 number were killed. Upon which the Parliament, 
 in 1647, sent the General and Colonel David to re- 
 duce Huntly, who, upon their approach, retired 
 to the Highlands. And, that he might not return, 
 they took all the castles and towns, in which were 
 placed garrisons ; Colonel David being appointed 
 Governor of Strathboggie, then a strong place, and 
 Middleton Governor of the Bog of Gicht, now Castle 
 Gordon." 
 
 The spring following, according to the same au- 
 thor, David Barclay married " Catherine Gordon, 
 eldest daughter of Sir Robert Gordon of Gordonstoun, 
 second son to the Earl of Sutherland. This Sir Ro- 
 bert, the first Knight Baronet of Scotland, was a man 
 of great parts and honour, which, with his near rela- 
 tion to the Royal family, made him much esteemed 
 at court ; he being second cousin to King James the 
 6th of Scotland and 1st of Great Britain, to whom 
 and his son King Charles the Jst, he was Gentleman 
 
262 
 
 of the Bedchamber, Vice Chancellor of Scotland, and 
 Privy Counsellor." 
 
 " David Barclay continued a Colonel of horse, be- 
 ing appointed to command in the shires of Ross, 
 Sutherland, and Caithness. The nation being at that 
 time alarmed with the sad condition of King Charles 
 the 1st, then in captivity in the Isle of Wight, came 
 to the resolution to rescue him ; and the Parliament, 
 for that purpose, having sent an army into England, 
 under the command of the Duke of Hamilton, the pro- 
 tection of the kingdom, (and of the Prince of Wales' 
 person, who was expected to land in Scotland,) was 
 committed to three individuals : the Earl of Lanark, 
 who was Hamilton's brother, and the Laird of Garth- 
 land, each with 500 horse, were stationed south of 
 the Tay, and Colonel David Barclay with the same 
 number, besides his own regiment, was to keep in 
 order the country north of that river. This trust was ex- 
 ecuted on the part of the latter, with vigour and fidelity. 
 But after Duke Hamilton's overthrow at Preston, 
 the opposite party, being assisted by Cromwell, pro- 
 cured the engagement to relieve the king to be de- 
 clared unlawful ; in consequence of which, all the 
 officers were turned out of their posts. Among these, 
 Colonel David Barclay was one ; nor does it appear that 
 ever after he was concerned in military affairs." 
 
 The above account of his conduct, is said to have 
 been given, in a manuscript preserved in the family, 
 all written with his own hand; he also takes notice, 
 that being, for the reason just mentioned, rendered 
 incapable of further service to his Prince, he retired 
 to Gordonstoun for several years. During this time, 
 the Earl Marischall, being taken prisoner at Eliot, in 
 Angus, by the English under General Monk, and his 
 estate forfeited, they seized it, together with the 
 
263 
 
 lands of Ury, which the Colonel had purchased from 
 him; on the pretext, that the rights (or perhaps writ- 
 ings) of the latter were not fully completed. Upon 
 this, by the advice of the Earl and his other friends, 
 he availed himself of the interest he had by his wife's 
 cousin-german, the Earl of Sutherland, and other rela- 
 tions, and became elected memberofParliamentfor that 
 shire; and in the next Parliament, by his own inte- 
 rest, for the shires of Angus and Kinkardine or the 
 Mearns. This was looked upon as the only method 
 left, to get possession of his own estate of Ury, as well 
 as to do service to his country and friends, particu- 
 larly the family of Marischall, towards whom he 
 bore a great respect. With regard to these objects, 
 he was so successful, that he got access to his own 
 lands, and obtained large concessions in favour of the 
 Earl Marischall's family, so that there was little made 
 by that forfeiture to the party then in power. This, 
 with his strenuous endeavours on behalf of the other 
 forfeited nobility and gentry, made him so popular, 
 that he was again, in the year 1656, elected member 
 of Parliament for those two shires ; where he vi- 
 gorously opposed and voted against Cromwell's being 
 made King. 
 
 After this, he disentangled himself from all public 
 affairs, living in much privacy, sometimes at Edin- 
 burgh, and sometimes at Gordonstoun, with his mo- 
 ther-in-law; until the month called March, 1663, when 
 he lost his excellent wife, Catherine, aged forty-three 
 years. About the same time, in addition to this source 
 of affliction, he was, by order of the government, after 
 the Restoration, committed close prisoner to Edinburgh 
 Castle. This treatment was said to be occasioned by 
 his having been *' a trustee under the Usurper," as 
 Mackenzie's History of Scotland states ; ind yet he 
 
264 
 
 had suffered in the cause of Charles the 1st, not only 
 by being thrust from all his posts on that account, 
 but by having his estates seized for several years. It 
 was even suspected, there was a design that he 
 should forfeit both estate and life, had it not been for 
 the strong interposition of the General, and then Earl 
 of Middleton, under whom he had served in the late 
 civil wars ; and by whose interest, as the King's Com- 
 missioner to the Parliament, he was liberated, with- 
 out any thing being laid to his charge, or reason given 
 for his commitment. 
 
 David Barclay had now passed through many vi- 
 cissitudes, had tasted of prosperity and adversity, and 
 by his general conduct among men, had obtained the 
 approbation of most with whom he had been con- 
 cerned. His retirement from the world, had given 
 him a sight of his own heart, and of the uncertainty 
 of all temporal things ; each day giving fresh evidence 
 of their instability in every condition, from that of the 
 King upon his throne to that of the most destitute. 
 He observed too, that neither justice nor innocency 
 could protect, nor good offices done, secure a man 
 from malice, envy, and persecution. In this per- 
 plexity, he thought it was high time for him, who had 
 spent so much of his day in the service of others, 
 (being then between fifty and sixty years of age,) to 
 bestow the remainder wholly in the service of God, 
 and by so doing more directly answer the great end 
 of his creation. Under these considerations, he look- 
 ed around him with the greatest anxiety and earnest- 
 ness, to know, in the midst of so many pretenders, 
 what society of Christians to join with. One observa- 
 tion he had made upon all the different persuasions, 
 that each of them laid claim to be the only true 
 Christians, yet not only differed from, but persecuted 
 
265 
 
 one another with the greatest violence, as opportu- 
 nity came into their hand ; and this, for the very rea- 
 son which had rendered themselves the object of per- 
 secution, namely, their differing from others. His 
 intercourse with the world, both abroad and at home, 
 had given him ample occasion to make such remarks 
 on their practice ; while the perusal of their several 
 systems of divinity, whilst in his retirement, had af- 
 forded him full insight into their several credenda. 
 Upon the whole, he concluded, that the Christian re- 
 ligion must in itself be very good, and the only true 
 religion, since all valued themselves upon their claim 
 to it; and further, that all could not be right, when 
 they so widely differed one from another. To relieve 
 himself by arriving at a determinate choice, he betook 
 himself to the close reading of the New Testament, 
 as the only certain way of knowing the rehgion of 
 Christ in its primitive purity. By such means was 
 he brought clearly to see, in what this essentially con- 
 sists, and what was the shape its several professors 
 had put upon it. He saw, that in itself it was 
 "righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy 
 Ghost,"— that it taught to be humble, patient, self- 
 denying,— to endure all things, to suffer all things ;— 
 not to place our happiness or comfort on this world, 
 or the things of it. 
 
 Whilst under these considerations, he heard of a 
 people, called in derision Quakers, who under great 
 reproach for their singularity and abstractedness from 
 the world, bore, in much plainness and simplicity, a 
 remarkable testimony against all the follies and 
 vanities of the world, as well in their practice as in 
 words ; and he considered within himself, that if they 
 were really such as even their enemies were forced to 
 acknowledge, there must be somewhat extraordinary 
 
266 
 
 about them. These his private thoughts, he afterward 
 communicated on several occasions to his friends. 
 
 Accordingly, with the greatest earnestness did he 
 set about an examination and inquiry relative to this 
 way, which was indeed ** every w^here spoken against." 
 Being in London about this time, he ** had converse 
 with several Friends both there and elsewhere," as 
 the Record preserved at Ury distinctly states, " where- 
 by his mind became convinced" with regard to the 
 tenets held by Friends. Some months after this, 
 being a prisoner in Edinburgh Castle, as before re- 
 cited, together with John Swintoune, respecting 
 whom some particulars have already been given in a 
 Note to p. 122, of JafFray's Diary, David Barclay was 
 considerably '' strengthened and assisted" instrument- 
 ally by this individual, in making an open avowal of his 
 sentiments. It is said of Swintoune, that during his 
 imprisonment he was more concerned to spread the 
 views he had adopted, than to defend his own life; 
 and it appears, that on this occasion, the Governor 
 of the Castle, to prevent the infection of his opinions, 
 shut him up for several weeks close prisoner, de- 
 barring him from all sort of intercourse. With much 
 wisdom, however, as well as patience and caution, did 
 David Barclay pursue his inquiry, before he moved in so 
 important a step. He ascertained, that notwithstand- 
 ing all the calumnies and reproach with which their 
 enemies loaded them, this class of men were a sober, 
 plain, self-denying, religious people ; that they never 
 shunned suffering or persecution for their testimony; 
 that they gave up their all for the sake of their reli- 
 gion ; that they had heat their swords into plough- 
 shares, and their spears into pruning-hooks, and 
 neither taught nor exercised war any more, — the 
 certain mark of the gospel times, according to the 
 
267 
 
 language of the evangelical prophet, Isai. ii. 4. Fur- 
 ther, that they loved one another, — the infallible cha- 
 racter our blessed Saviour hath given, of their being 
 his disciples, John, xiii. 35 ; in short, that their prac- 
 tice and principles were most agreeable to the primi- 
 tive standard recorded in the New Testament. He 
 therefore came to this fixed and certain conclusion 
 within himself; — if Jesus Christ hath followers, dis- 
 ciples, or a visible church upon earth, these jnusf be 
 they. So, upon full conviction, he joined with them, 
 and became eminent for his religious and exemplary- 
 life, as formerly for his bravery, resolving to suffer 
 indignities and injuries for conscience sake, — a virtue 
 he was before very much unacquainted with. 
 
 This change in his resolutions, belief, and practice, 
 made him suffer nothing in the esteem of the gene- 
 rous and better part of his acquaintances ; but it had 
 the contrary effect among the more mean and ma- 
 licious ; and the laws being then against all meetings 
 for worship, not conducted after the prescribed na- 
 tional standard, these greedily laid hold of the occa- 
 sion, to molest so peaceable a people; although it 
 w^as clearly the main intention of the government, in 
 the enactment of these laws, to put down those field 
 conventicles of armed men among the Presbyterians 
 in the south and west of Scotland, where few of the 
 Quakers ever were disturbed. In the north, on the 
 other hand, chiefly at Aberdeen, they were often 
 " mobbed by the dregs of the town, set on by the 
 zealots of that day." It was remarked, that none 
 bore these indignities with greater calmness than did 
 David Barclay. One of his relations, upon an occa- 
 sion of uncommon rudeness, lamenting that he should 
 be now treated so differently from what formerly he 
 had been; he answered, that he found more satisfac- 
 
268 
 
 Hon as well as honour, in being thus insulted for his 
 religious principles, than when, some years before, 
 it was usual for the magistrates, as he passed the 
 city of Aberdeen, to meet him several miles, and con- 
 duct him to a public entertainment in their town- 
 house, and then convey him so far out again, in 
 order to gain his favour. 
 
 His humility and sincerity as to religion was 
 "most remarkable in his whole conduct;" but his 
 deportment is said to have been particularly awful 
 and striking-, when engaged in public prayer. In his 
 person, he is represented as "one of the largest, 
 strongest, and handsomest men that could be seen 
 among many thousands ; his hair, as he advanced in 
 life, became white as the flax, but bald upon the top 
 of his head, so that he wore commonly a black satin 
 cap under his hat." 
 
 It appears, that David Barclay resided at Edin- 
 burgh at the time of his convincement, which, as be- 
 fore remarked, took place in 1666. In the 4th month 
 following he sent his son Robert to reside on his es- 
 tate of Ury, near Stonehaven, being accompanied by 
 his agent, David Falconer, a worthy Friend, who had 
 several times suffered imprisonment for conscience 
 sake at Edinburgh. The first pubUc meeting for the 
 purpose of worship was kept at Ury, with some 
 others in that neighbourhood, that same month and 
 year ; Robert being then not nineteen years of age, 
 and having quite newly become united in faith and 
 fellowship with this religious body. Such a fact is 
 thought worthy to be pointed out ; and it is affec- 
 tionately recommended to the contemplation of the 
 youthful reader, taken in connexion with the exten- 
 sive religious growth and fruitfulness of '' this blessed 
 young man" in after life: — it seems to have been as an 
 
269 
 
 early offering by way of earnest, and, doubtless, not 
 merely indicated, but opened the way to further acts 
 of dedication. His father soon after, settling with his 
 family at Ury, meetings of the like kind continued 
 from that time to be regularly held, in a building 
 close to the family mansion, for the space of, pro- 
 bably, more than one hundred and twenty years. 
 
 The foregoing biographical account being brought 
 thus far, what remains to be pourtrayed of David Bar- 
 clay, will be given with other events in the order of time. 
 
 His son Robert was born atGordonstoun,in the shire 
 of Moray, the 23rd of the 10th month, 1648. When 
 very young he had the appearance of a promising 
 genius ; and, after passing through the best schools 
 in his native country, was sent by his father to the 
 Scottish College at Paris, of which his uncle was the 
 rector. Here he made so great proficiency in his 
 studies, as to gain the notice and particular appro- 
 bation of the masters of the college ; and became es- 
 pecially a favourite with his uncle, who offered to 
 make him heir to all his property, (which was very 
 considerable,) if he would remain with him. But his 
 father, fearing that he might become tainted with the 
 superstitions of Popery, and in compliance with his 
 mother's dying request, went to Paris in order to bring 
 him home, when he was not much more than sixteen 
 years of age. The uncle still endeavoured to prevent 
 his return ; and proposed to purchase, and give to 
 him immediately, an estate greater than his paternal 
 one. Robert replied, *' He is my father, and must be 
 obeyed." Thus he sacrificed interest to filial duty ; 
 and the uncle, disobliged, left his property to the 
 college, and to other religious houses in France. 
 
 Robert Barclay returned to Scotland in 1664; two 
 years after which, his father became united in mem- 
 
270 
 
 bership to the Friends. So far from endeavours 
 being used to gain over the son to this persuasion, it 
 was the express desire of the parent, that he should 
 have his rehgion from conviction, ratiier than from 
 imitation ; which accordingly proved the case. For, 
 having freely and extensively visited all his relations 
 and friends, in different parts of the country, of what- 
 ever religious denomination, and particularly those of 
 the Roman Catholic body ; having also strictly ex- 
 amined how far both their principles and practices 
 were consonant with the Scriptures of truth ; he 
 found himself constrained, upon the same ground 
 of real conviction as his father had been, to embrace 
 the same doctrine and course of life. It is by no 
 means evident, that he was induced simply through 
 the means of preaching, to make this change; in- 
 deed, his own clear explanation, which will be shortly 
 given, leads us to an opposite conclusion ; but more 
 especially the testimony of Andrew Jaffray, one of 
 his intimate friends, who asserted that he was 
 " reached in the time of silence." Although, during 
 his father's imprisonment in Edinburgh Castle, the 
 governor denied him all access to him for the space 
 of several months ; yet he had had sufficient occasion 
 to observe the circumspect example and genuine 
 piety of his worthy parent, as well as that of other 
 servants of the Lord, who entertained similar views ; 
 and his mind was in consequence imbued with some 
 *' general impressions" in favour of Friends ; till at 
 length, according to the language of the Ury Record, 
 *' he came by the power of God to be reached and 
 made to bow" before the Truth. At this juncture, 
 John Swintoune and James Halliday were par- 
 ticularly helpful to him as instruments ; and perhaps 
 it might have been one of these individuals, who ut- 
 
271 
 
 tered those few words, attributed to some minister 
 who was present at the first meeting Robert Barclay 
 attended, and which are said to have had considerable 
 effect on his mind : — they were these — ** In stillness 
 there is fulness, in fulness there is nothingness, in 
 nothingness there are all things." 
 
 His own explanation above alluded to, appears in 
 the following passage in the " Apology," where, 
 speaking of himself, he says, — " Who, not by 
 strength of argument, or by a particular disquisition 
 of each doctrine, and convincement of my under- 
 standing thereby, came to receive and bear witness 
 to the Truth ; hut hy being secretly reached hy this 
 Life. For, when I came into the silent assemblies 
 of God's people, I felt a secret power amongst them 
 which touched my heart ; and as I gave way unto it, 
 I found the evil weakening in me, and the good raised 
 up; and so T became thus knit and united unto them, 
 hungering more and more after the increase of this 
 power and life, whereby I might find myself perfectly 
 redeemed." — Prop. xi. sect. 7. 
 
 Some account of his religious experience from his 
 youth, is contained in the succeeding extract, given 
 nearly in his own words, from another of his publica- 
 tions, which is a treatise on " Universal Love:" — " My 
 first education from my infancy, fell among the strict- 
 est sort of Calvinists ; those of our country being ge- 
 nerally acknowledged to be the severest of that sect ; 
 in heat of zeal surpassing not only Geneva, from 
 whence they derive their pedigree, but all other re- 
 formed churches abroad. I had scarce got out of my 
 childhood, when I was, by permission of Divine Pro- 
 vidence, cast among the company of Papists ; and 
 m my tender years and immature capacity, not being 
 B able to withstand the insinuations, that were used to 
 
272 
 
 proselyte me to that way, I became quickly defiled 
 with the pollutions thereof; and continued so for a 
 time, until it pleased God, through his rich love and 
 mercy, to deliver me out of those snares, and to give 
 me a clear understanding of the evil of that way. In 
 both these sects, I had abundant occasion to receive 
 impressions contrary to this principle of love : seeing 
 the straitness of several of their doctrines, as well as 
 their practice of persecution, do abundantly declare, 
 how opposite they are to universal love. The time 
 that intervened between my forsaking the Church of 
 Rome, and uniting with those with whom I now stand 
 engaged, I kept myself free from joining with any sort 
 of people, though I took liberty to hear several. My 
 converse was most with those, who inveigh much 
 against judging^ and such kind of severity : which 
 latitude may perhaps be esteemed the other extreme, 
 opposite to the preciseness of these other sects ; 
 whereby I also received an opportunity to know, 
 what usually is pretended on that side likewise. As 
 for those I am now united to, I justly esteem them to 
 be the true followers and servants of Jesus Christ." 
 
 Through great love, watchfulness, and fidelity to 
 the inward appearance of Jesus Christ, "■ the true 
 Light," Robert Barclay early came forth a zealous 
 and able witness for it, taking up his cross to the glory 
 and friendship of this world, and despising the shame 
 that attended his owning this testimony; for he 
 esteemed "the reproach of Christ greater riches than 
 the treasures in Egypt," and counted all things but 
 loss in comparison of winning Christ, and being 
 found in Him. After this manner, he rapidly ad- 
 vanced, it may be said, both with regard to stature 
 and strength, to such a growth in grace and saving 
 knowledge, as has been the admiration of many. It 
 
273 
 
 was not long, before he was called out to the public 
 ministry; and, receiving this gift " as his greatest 
 crown or dignity," laboured to fulfil the services re- 
 quired at his hand, in bringing others to the Truth as 
 it is in Jesus; and his labour was not in vain in the 
 Lord. Although he did not believe it required of him, 
 to travel so extensively as some others in this work, 
 (there being ample room for variety in the administra- 
 tions of heavenly wisdom to her children ;) we find 
 him, in this respect, very highly esteemed in love by 
 his fellow- servants. William Penn styles him an 
 " accomplished minister of Christ ;" though, perhaps, 
 not intending to convey what may in this day be un- 
 derstood by that phrase. George Fox, who was by 
 no means addicted to eulogy, but rather sententious 
 in his commendations, testifies of Robert Barclay, that 
 
 he was " a wise and faithful minister of Christ, 
 
 who did good service for the Lord turning people 
 
 from darkness to light. Much more might be written 
 concerning this faithful brother in the Lord and pillar 
 in the church of Christ, who was a man I very much 
 loved for his labour in the Truth." Of his father, the 
 same Friend writes, that he " was a noble man for 
 the Lord and his Truth." 
 
 Before turning from these striking specimens of 
 the effect of submission to Divine power in its opera- 
 tion on the soul, it will be proper, for the sake of those 
 readers who may need such information, at least to 
 advert very briefly to Robert Barclay s character as 
 an author, and to one of his engagements in that line. 
 He was considerably exercised in controversy, from 
 the many contradictions which in that day were pour- 
 ed forth upon this view of the Truth, and upon him 
 for its sake, chiefly in his own country. In these, he 
 ever acquitted himself with honour to his religious pro- 
 
274 
 
 fession ; but particularly by " An Apology for the 
 true Christian Divinity," held by the people called 
 Quakers, which volume was published in Latin so 
 early as the 28th year of his age ; his first piece hav- 
 ing appeared in print six years before. " This was," 
 says William Penn, " the most comprehensive of all 
 his pieces. It came out at the close of a long and 
 sharp engagement between us of this kingdom, and 
 a confederacy of adversaries of almost all persuasions. 
 It was his happiness both to live in a more retired 
 corner, and to enjoy at that time a space of quiet 
 above his brethren : which, with the consideration of 
 their three or four years' toil, and a sense of service in 
 himself, put him upon undertaking and publishing 
 this discourse, as an essay towards the prevention of 
 future controversy: It first lays down our avowed 
 
 principles of belief and practice, [after which] he 
 
 has put the objections which he had collected out of our 
 
 adversaries' books and answers them ; and lastly 
 
 cites divers authors, both ancient and modern, espe- 
 cially some of the primitive ages, for further illustra- 
 tion and confirmation . The method and style of 
 
 the book maybe somewhat singular, and like a scholar; 
 for we make that sort of learning no part of our divine 
 science. But that was not to show himself; but out 
 of his tenderness to scholars, and, as far as the sim- 
 plicity and purity of the Truth would permit, in con- 
 descension to their education, and way of treating 
 those points herein handled." It has passed through 
 many English and also foreign editions, being trans- 
 lated into several languages. Among those, who 
 from that day to the present have joined the Society 
 by convincement, not a few have been led to do so, 
 from the perusal of this book. Several have been the 
 testimonies given in its favour by authors of repute. 
 
275 
 
 *• I am not ashamed," says one, " to own, that I have 
 with great pleasure read over Mr. Barclay's Apology 
 for Quakerism ; and do really think it the most mas- 
 terly, charitable, and reasonable system, that I have 
 ever seen. It solves the numerous difficulties raised 
 by other sects, and by turns thrown at one another, 
 and shows all parts of Scripture to be uniform and 
 consistent." Cato's Letters, or. Essays on Liberty, 
 civil and religious, by Gordon and Trenchard, 1720, 
 vol. iv. p. 226. Another author, Norris, a minister of 
 the " Established Church," declares, '* I cannot think 
 Quakerism inconsiderable, as the principles of it are 
 laid down and managed by Barclay. That great and 
 general contempt they lie under, does not hinder me 
 from thinking the sect of Quakers to be far the most 
 considerable of any that divide from the Church, in 
 case the Quakerism that is generally held, be the same 
 with that which Mr. Barclay has delivered to the 
 world as such ; whom I take to be so great a man, that 
 I profess freely, I had rather engage against a hun- 
 dred Bellarmins, Hardings, and Stapletons, than with 
 one Barclay." And again. That he knew of no reli- 
 gion so rich in reputation for great men, but might be 
 glad of the accession of such a writer. Of Divine 
 Light, Tract, ii. p. 32. 
 
 In truth, to adopt nearly the words of a candid 
 writer, Robert Barclay's quahfications for contro- 
 versial labour, were unusually eminent; being not 
 only master of useful literature, but of a clear com- 
 prehension, a capacious reach of thought, a close and 
 convincing manner of reasoning, deUvered in a forcible 
 style, though plain and unaffected. The excellency 
 of his temper, heightened by the influence of religion, 
 preserved him in coolness, that his judgment was not 
 blinded by any degree of passion ; whilst his regard 
 
 t2 
 
276 
 
 to undisguised truth prevented him from flattering 
 error, or excusing calumny. His enlightened mind 
 penetrated to the bottom of his subject ; and this im- 
 parted a clearness of method, which, with the weight 
 of his arguments, proved him an overmatch for his 
 antagonists. 
 
 It is not requisite, here to enlarge any further on 
 this author's productions. An ample survey of them 
 has been given by the author of** A short Account of 
 the Life and Writings of Robert Barclay," published 
 in 1802. William Penn also wrote a preface to his 
 Collected Works, in which there is a particular re- 
 commendation of the several treatises of which it con- 
 sists. This introduction, for the lively spiritual sen- 
 timents pervading it, can scarcely be read without 
 advantage by those who have a true relish for divine 
 things. 
 
277 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 1666: JAMES URQUHART EXCOMMUNICATED BY THE PRESBYTERY: A REMARK- 
 ABLE CIRCUMSTANCE BEFALLS THE PERSON WHO PUBLISHES THIS ACT— 1667: 
 VIOLENCE OF "SIR JOHN KEITH" AGAINST THE FRIENDS-1668:— ILLNESS OF 
 ALEXANDER JAFFRAY— HE IS IMPRISONED AT BANFF— HIS ADDRESS TO THH 
 BISHOP OF ABERDEEN— 1669:— LILIAS SKENE'S CONVINCEMENT— HER HUSBAND, 
 FROM AN OPPOSER, BECOMES A FRIEND— 1671: THE PUBLIC PREACHERS OF 
 ABERDEEN ENDEAVOUR TO EXCITE THE CIVIL POWER AGAINST THIS PEO. 
 PLE— A SYNOD OF THE CLERGY ADDRESS THE KING'S COUNCIL AGAINST 
 THEM— 1672: THE KING'S DECLARATION OF INDULGENCE— FRIENDS RELIEVED 
 BY THE JUDGES ON THE SUBJECT OF OATHS— THE SUDDEN AND DISMAL END 
 OF SOME PERSECUTORS. 
 
 It happened about the year 1666, that James Urqu- 
 hart, whose name has been before mentioned, for his 
 conscientious separation from the national church of 
 the day, fell under the censure of the Presbytery, and 
 was excommunicated. The excommunication was 
 sent to one Wilham Forbes, a minister of the place 
 where Urquhart lived, with an injunction of the Pres- 
 bytery for him to publish it from the pulpit. The mi- 
 nister, conscious in himself of the honesty and inte- 
 grity of the person, against whom he was enjoined to 
 read the sentence, fell under strong convictions, and 
 great reluctancy of mind against the performance of 
 what he was commanded. But, when he considered, 
 that the consequence of his disobeying the Presbytery 
 would, in all probability, issue in the loss of his sti- 
 pend, covetousness overcame his convictions ; and he 
 publicly pronounced the sentence against James 
 Urquhart, in direct opposition to the dictates of his 
 own conscience. This, afterward, gave him much 
 uneasiness, and his mind became so discomposed, 
 that he could not, for some time, proceed in perform- 
 
278 
 
 ing the usual offices of his function ; until, at length, 
 he publicly and ingenuously came to confess, that his 
 discomposure was a just judgment of God upon him, 
 for cursing with his tongue a person, whom he be- 
 lieved in his own conscience to be a very honest man. 
 Yet, notwithstanding his convictions were so clear 
 and overpowering, he again fell into the like error, 
 and in a way more nearly affecting him. His 
 own daughter, Jane Forbes, was convinced of the 
 Truth, and joined the people called Quakers. Church 
 proceedings were carried on against her to an excom- 
 munication, which her father was required by the 
 Presbytery to pronounce. The poor man's case, un- 
 der so difficult a dilemma, was really to be pitied. 
 Hard was his choice, either to lose his living by 
 disobeying the Presbytery, or wound his conscience 
 by pronouncing excommunication against his own 
 daughter, whom he knew to be a virtuous and reli- 
 gious woman. But alas ! both his conscience and 
 natural affection gave place to the love of money ; so 
 that he was determined to read the excommunication, 
 and had uttered some kind of prayers previous thereto, 
 when he was suddenly struck by death, at the very 
 time he had purposed to deliver that sentence. A 
 melancholy and remarkable exit, wherein nature was 
 observed to sink under the weight and oppression of a 
 conflict between conscience and self-interest. 
 
 Sir John Keith, who in those days, and afterward, 
 was very violent against Friends, having, in the 
 year 1667, brought away, under a guard, several of 
 this people from Inverury, where they had been pre- 
 viously imprisoned ; the magistrates of Aberdeen, to 
 whom they were delivered, after keeping them in con- 
 finement some time, caused them to be conducted 
 through the streets, with great contempt and re- 
 
279 
 
 proach, to the Bow-bridge, where a guard was pro- 
 vided to conduct them southward to Edinburgh, from 
 shire to shire, as the worst of malefactors. When 
 they had proceeded a Httle way out of the town, one 
 of the prisoners, WiUiam GeUie, a man of very weak- 
 ly and infirm habit, sat down ; and the rest of the 
 Friends followed his example, refusing to go further, 
 unless horses were provided. At this, one of the 
 
 baiUes or magistrates, named Alexander, who 
 
 attended, in order to see them set out, was much en- 
 raged, commanding William Gellie to rise and go 
 forward on foot ; and because of his refusal he struck 
 him piteously. Friends, however, continued to sit 
 still ; upon which, the magistrate with all his train, 
 not being able to prevail in their purpose, returned to 
 Aberdeen, and the Friends to their respective dwelhng 
 places. But, what was remarkable, the first object 
 that presented itself to this persecutor on reaching 
 his own house, was his son, who had by a fall broken 
 his arm, and in the very same time that the father 
 had been using his arm to strike the harmless servant 
 of the Lord ; which circumstances, thus coinciding, 
 so awakened the conscience of this person, that he 
 said, (and afterward told it to some Friends,) he 
 should never strike a Quaker again. 
 
 We return to our worthy, and now, infirm Diarist, 
 Alexander Jaffray, who at this period laboured under 
 much affliction with a quinsy ; for some time he could 
 not speak, nor scarcely eat or drink, insomuch as to 
 be given over for death by all that beheld him. Yet. 
 while in that state, he signified by writing, the stead- 
 fastness of his faith in God; and also his belief, that 
 he should yet be preserved for further service to the 
 Lord and his Truth ; which prediction the sequel 
 fully verified. It is said, that, at that juncture, a cer- 
 
280 
 
 tain female, a noted professor, was much impressed, 
 observing the calmness, resignation, and faith evinced 
 by this devoted Christian, in an hour which was 
 judged to be his last, and his unshaken firmness in 
 the testimony which he had received to bear ; here- 
 upon, she went to one of the ministers of the city, and 
 asked, whether they durst deny that Jaffray had once 
 been a truly gracious man. They said, they would 
 not deny it. " Then," said she, *' either Quakerism 
 must be a right way, or else your doctrine false, who 
 say, there is no total nor final fall from true grace; for 
 he is dying, confirming that way." 
 
 Shortly after, on the 11th of the 9th month, 1668, 
 he was taken from his own house at Kingswells, in 
 a sickly, debilitated condition, and carried by three 
 messengers to Banff" prison, at the instigation of the 
 Bishop of Aberdeen, under the pretence of a fine of 
 six hundred merks, formerly imposed upon him by the 
 High Commission Court, for suflfering religious meet- 
 ings at his house, contrary to their order. Thus, the 
 Bishop and those termed clergy discovered the malig- 
 nity of their disposition, in imprisoning this faithful 
 man thirty miles distant from his habitation ; which, 
 to him in a delicate and enfeebled state, proved no 
 less than three days' journey. He was there detained 
 prisoner nine months and sixteen days, to his great 
 expense and detriment, (some of his family being 
 mostly with him,) as well as to the endangering of his 
 life ; for he might have died there, had not the civil 
 power relieved him from ecclesiastical tyranny ; the 
 King's Privy Council giving order for his release, 
 without his paying any thing whatever for the fine, 
 or for fees or charges, neither of which he could con- 
 scientiously have defrayed. 
 
 It was during this his meek endurance, and par- 
 
281 
 
 ticipation of the sufferings of Christ, that Alexander 
 Jaffray addressed an epistle to the Bishop, who had 
 thus been a willing instrument in occasioning his 
 unrighteous bondage. It is here given, though some- 
 what condensed in parts. 
 
 ** To Patrick Scougal. 
 
 " Not in my own will, am I thus drawn forth, 
 but in the will and authority of the living God, to 
 warn thee to beware of persecution, — to beware of 
 oppression ! 
 
 " It was reported of thee, at one time, that thou 
 wouldst not be, as others, in the use of these * the in- 
 struments of a foolish shepherd.' Zech. xi. 15, 16. 
 But, if any simplicity of that kind have been truly 
 found with thee, how is it, that thou hast so sinfully 
 betrayed it, by countenancing and approving the 
 actions of those, who, while absolute in power, drove 
 so furiously, as to make themselves, and the highest 
 censures of their church, slighted and scorned ! 
 
 " Will not every judicious and seriously sober per- 
 son, find more cause now than ever, thus to judge of 
 them and their proceedings, and still more so of thy 
 concurrence with them ; while the weight of your in- 
 dignation is so mainly turned against that sober, 
 harmless people, the witnesses of Jesus Christy in 
 scorn called Quakers ? they, above all others, being 
 most falsely charged with owning blasphemous and 
 heretical tenets, and such abominable practices as 
 their soul abhors ; who have by no means been want- 
 ing in vindication of themselves, both by word and 
 writing, from such charges. 
 
 " But, so greatly hath iniquity prevailed, that men 
 are not ashamed thus to detain the Truth of God in 
 unrighteousness ; not only obscuring and hiding that 
 
282 
 
 which we gave forth for the clearing of our principles 
 and practices in these respects, and which they them- 
 selves called for at our hands ; but, in order to keep 
 us in disgust among the people, still make it their 
 work to exclaim against us, as though they knew 
 nothing to the contrary, but we were guilty of the 
 very same things. In due time, however, God will 
 arise and judge for these things ; yea, sad is the 
 judgment already meted out, although it be not dis- 
 cerned by you. 
 
 " With regard to thy proceedings towards myself in 
 particular, (some things as to my bodily weakness 
 considered,) it will be found, that this present im- 
 prisonment, and the usage I am meeting with, may 
 very warrantably be termed, cruel severity and op- 
 pression. But, I am not intending to mention this, 
 or to take notice of thy hand herein, further than 
 my testimony for the Lord and his Truth is con- 
 cerned in it. 
 
 " And therefore, finding that thou, and some others, 
 interested persons, who act by thy order, endeavour 
 to weaken this my testimony, by affirming, that my 
 present sufferings are only occasioned by my own 
 wilfulness, or my relations' neglect, who, by paying a 
 little money, might have prevented the same; — to 
 undeceive thee and them herein, I find it my duty to 
 tell thee, I am engaged upon far other grounds than 
 those of wilfulness or peevishness, to decline paying 
 or in any way to assent to the payment of that mo- 
 ney ^ — even, on that of a real and well-grounded fear 
 of God. For, as thou well know'st, that fine was in- 
 curred, not for any crime or guiltiness, but /br my 
 testimony to the work of God imposed upon me. And, 
 to do any thing to weaken this, either by paying, or 
 permitting to be paid on my behalf, ^any part of that 
 
283 
 
 money, would be a very betraying of the cause of 
 Ood into the hands of its enemies." 
 
 " Thus do I warrantably and truly judge of this 
 matter, however thou or others may conclude, through 
 the darkness that is in you, as to a discernment of the 
 work of God in this day, and what is required of the 
 true witnesses of it. I can truly say, my own par- 
 ticular case should not have been so much as men- 
 tioned, were it not /or the sake of my testimony, which 
 above my natural life, and all that is on that account 
 dear to me, I desire to preserve full and entire. God 
 hath so overruled, and I know that he will continue 
 to overrule, the sharpest of my sufferings, to his own 
 glory and my soul's advantage, and hath likewise so 
 overruled your designs therein ; that, through his 
 grace, I am made willing, (so far as I am alone con- 
 cerned,) to pity and freely forgive both them, and thee 
 in particular, who hast so mainly acted in this mat- 
 ter; for which, most assuredly, you will have before 
 God to answer. 
 
 " And this, further, I may not forbear to tell thee. 
 Such severity against the people called Quakers, will 
 not produce that which thou and others intend by it. 
 For, though ye should be permitted to bring many 
 more than myself to die in prison ; ( — as, how many 
 for this, the cause and work of God, not loving their 
 lives unto death, have been cheerfully brought there- 
 to ; yet, shall that only tend to the further service and 
 advancement of our testimony, which is indeed glori- 
 ously come forth, and shall further, to the terror and 
 astonishment of all opposers. 
 
 " Alexander Jaffray the elder." 
 
 " From the Tolbooth in the town of Banff, 
 the 4th day of the 11th month, 1068." 
 
284 
 
 While in this place of confinement, Alexander 
 JafFray also wrote ** A Testimony to the Truth, given 
 forth for the good of all to whom it may come ; more 
 particularly intended for the magistrates and inha- 
 bitants of the shire and town of Banff." This paper, 
 which is dated the 24th of the 1st month, 1669, and 
 chiefly consists of general exhortation and warning, 
 he gave in with his own hand before a great head 
 court of that shire, which sat in a room adjoining his 
 prison-chamber, having also distributed some copies 
 of it among them. 
 
 About this time, Lilias Skene, wife of Alexander 
 Skene, one of the magistrates of Aberdeen, a woman 
 held in high estimation there for her religious attain- 
 ments, and especially by George Meldrum the minis- 
 ter before mentioned, was brought under a great 
 concern of mind to join herself in society with the 
 despised " Quakers." A material circumstance attend- 
 ing her convincement merits observation. While her 
 mind was deeply exercised in a serious inquiry after 
 the way of Truth, she found her progress impeded by 
 notions and prepossessions against that people, indus- 
 triously instilled by the preachers into her mind, and 
 into the minds of others of their hearers ; — as, that they 
 denied the Scriptures, and did not pray in the name of 
 Jesus. This impediment was removed in the follow- 
 ing manner. She happened to be taken ill, and kept 
 her chamber, in an apartment, under the same room 
 where Barbara Forbes dwelt. Barbara Forbes, it 
 may be remembered, was noticed by Jaffray in his 
 Diary, at page 127, as an individual particularly fa- 
 voured of the Lord, and endeavouring to live in com- 
 munion with him. Since that time, she had found 
 her way into fellowship with the Friends, having 
 measurably arrived at that difficult attainment, which 
 
285 
 
 Jaffray desired for her — namely, that she might be- 
 have and quiet herself as a child that is weaned of 
 its mother. At her house, the Friends were accus- 
 tomed occasionally to meet, so near to the apartment 
 of Lilias Skene, that she could distinctly hear what 
 passed. Attentively listening on one occasion, she 
 plainly heard two English women exercised both in 
 preaching and prayer, whose lively testimonies she 
 observed to be full of Scripture expressions, and their 
 petitions put up in the name of Christ, as well as ac- 
 companied by his life and power. Thenceforward, 
 she was effectually reached by the Truth, and brought 
 under subjection to it; being also thoroughly con- 
 vinced of the falsehood of those slanderous accusa- 
 tions, with which the preachers whom she formerly 
 admired, had been accustomed to calumniate the 
 Friends. See Appendix, L. 
 
 This valuable woman had not long entertained and 
 adopted such a change in religious views, when her 
 husband, Alexander Skene, from a zealous opposer 
 of this people, became a sincere convert to their 
 Christian principles ; as did also Thomas Mercer, 
 " late dean of guild," about the same time. The civil 
 stations occupied by these individuals in Aberdeen, 
 and the general repute in which they stood, appeared 
 only to add to the alarm and indignation evinced 
 by the ministers, on occasion of such persons with- 
 drawing from their communion. The name of Alex- 
 ander Skene, in particular, has already occurred in 
 the former part of this Work ; being one of those who 
 were sent for to Edinburgh, by a religious assembly 
 held there in 1651, that he might be present at cer- 
 tain conferences on the important inquiry, as to " the 
 causes of the Lord's controversy with the land :" we 
 may therefore assume, that he was considered to pos- 
 
286 
 
 sess some solid qualifications as a Christian pro- 
 fessor ; and yet this is hardly to be in any wise 
 traced or discerned in the account he gave of his 
 own conduct on one particular occasion. For, after 
 he had joined the Society, he related the following 
 singular circumstance, that befell him in the time of 
 his ignorance and height of unsanctified zeal against 
 Friends; and which he desired might be remem- 
 bered, as a warning instance of the providential hand 
 of the Almighty against a hitter, railing spirit, which 
 he acknowledged then ruled in him, — Being in com- 
 pany, at his own house, with one Alexander Gordon, a 
 Nonconformist preacher, he said, It were well to take 
 that villain George Keith, and hang him up at the 
 cross of Aberdeen. Within a very few hours after 
 he had uttered these words, he was smitten in his 
 cheek and mouth with that complaint, called cyiiicus 
 spasmus or snarling spasm, by which his mouth con- 
 tinually turned about ; in this condition he remained 
 for some weeks, so that the witness for God in his 
 conscience convinced him of the justice of this visi- 
 tation, for his hasty, furious speeches against that 
 innocent person, and against Friends. 
 
 Notwithstanding this sad specimen of the out' 
 breaking of the unregenerate nature, aggravated, as 
 it certainly was, in one who had laid high claims to 
 the religion of Jesus ; it is still very possible, in the 
 face of his own self-loathing, that the case, so far as 
 regards the bitterness of the intention, might admit 
 of some modification. For, independent of the ge- 
 neral estimate of his character, we find his acquaint- 
 ance, Robert Barclay, thus testifies of him. " Alex- 
 ander Skene was a man very modest, and very averse 
 from giving offence to others." The same author 
 further intimates respecting him, that being over- 
 
287 
 
 come by the power of Truth, in regard to the subject 
 of spiritual worship, he found it incumbent on him to 
 refrain from all other pubhc modes of performing this 
 great duty, and to join himself to us : that he also gave 
 the reason of his change, comprehending his views 
 in the form of short questions, which he offered to 
 the public preachers of the city. These questions 
 were thought fit by Robert Barclay to be inserted in 
 his "Apology;" and being well worthy the con- 
 sideration of those, who are marking the Rise and 
 Progress of this class of Nonconformists, they are 
 placed in the Notes. See Appendix, M. 
 
 But such endeavours, on the part of Friends, to 
 explain the grounds of their conscientious dissent 
 from the *' national church" hitherto utterly failed. 
 The leaders among their opponents, desisted not on 
 every occasion, from their attempts to excite the civil 
 power to proceed with rigour, against them ; though 
 hitherto, through the moderation of the magistrates, 
 without much success. For, in 1671, when the 
 Judges visited Aberdeen on their circuit, Meldrum, 
 whose inimical disposition towards this people has 
 already been shown, in his sermon before the Judges, 
 represented them, in his usual strain, as a most dan- 
 gerous and pernicious sect, at the same time urging 
 the exercise of the utmost severity of the law against 
 them. Nor was he satisfied with this ; but, in com- 
 pany with his colleague, John Menzies, he waited 
 upon the Judges at their chambers, where they also 
 met with the Bishop : to them they complained, that 
 the magistrates of Aberdeen had several times broken 
 up the Quakers' Meetings, had imprisoned, fined, and 
 even banished some of them ; and yet, were not able 
 to suppress them. Upon which, the Judges asking, 
 JVhat they would have them do further ? Menzies 
 
288 
 
 " made a proposal so cruel, that the Bishop was 
 ashamed, and the Judges would return no answer." 
 And when some of the said people, who were cited, 
 appeared before them, they declined passing any 
 sentence against them, or giving any countenance to 
 the purposes of these professed ministers of the gos- 
 pel, which they clearly saw to be malicious. See 
 Appendix, N. 
 
 Immediately upon the convincement of the two in- 
 dividuals above mentioned, Alexander Skene and 
 Thomas Mercer, at the joint solicitation of the four 
 ministers of Aberdeen, a sub-synod, or; perhaps, more 
 correctly speaking, a Synod was convened by the 
 Bishop ; which met soon after, and drawing up an 
 address to the King's Council at Edinburgh, sent 
 two of their number to present it ; in which, they pe- 
 titioned the Council, to take some effectual course to 
 curb and rid the land of the Quakers, who were in- 
 creasing among them. The deputies from the Synod 
 expected to obtain some fresh order from the Council 
 against the " Quakers," but met with fresh disap- 
 pointment ; the Council only referring them to a pre- 
 cedent Act of Parliament, which ordained, that all 
 who withdrew " from their parish church, be ad- 
 monished by the preachers before two sufficient wit- 
 nesses," and then, after an absence of three suc- 
 cessive weeks, '* they be fined one eighth of their 
 valued rents." Returning to Aberdeen, these depu- 
 ties reported to the town Council, the issue of their 
 application; upon hearing which, the provost or 
 mayor made this remark, ** What signifies all this ? 
 we had this before : take you care to do your own 
 work, and we shall do ours." Two of them, George 
 Meldrum and David Lyall, thereupon, immediately 
 set about doing their part towards bringing the Act 
 
289 
 
 into force against this people ; and were busily en- 
 gaged in performing their monitory office from house 
 to house, when, that same night, the King's Decla- 
 ration of Indulgence to all Nonconformists, in 1672, 
 reached Aberdeen, and put a stop to their proceedings 
 at that time. This was accepted as a providential 
 deliverance by the persons, whose ruin they sought. 
 
 The Declaration of Indulgence came very sea- 
 sonably to prevent the execution of an Act of Coun- 
 cil, which the preachers had prevailed upon the magis- 
 trates of Aberdeen to pass ; by which they had re- 
 solved, '* that no Quaker should he made a burgess 
 or freeman of that city,'' and that " whosoever re- 
 ceived a Quaker into his house, without leave of the 
 magistrate, should be fined five shillings. And that 
 if any person should let a house for Quakers, either 
 to meet or dwell in, he should be fined five hundred 
 merks Scots money, or £28. 2s. 6d. sterling. 
 
 About the same time, the people called Quakers in 
 this kingdom received relief, in a case of conscience, in 
 which they, in common with their brethren in other 
 parts, were greatly exposed to suffering. It was the 
 custom and legal practice of Scotland, in suing for a 
 debt, where proof failed, to put the defendant to clear 
 himself upon oath : this exposed the Friends, who 
 could not swear at all, to be made a prey, by ill-de- 
 signing persons prosecuting them frequently for un- 
 just claims. The Judges, perceiving the advantage 
 this conscientious scruple gave their antagonists in 
 such suits, and regarding the case with that equity 
 which became their station, humanely determined, 
 that in such cases a simple declaration of the truth 
 should be accepted from that people : a favour they 
 had not then obtained in England. 
 
 But, as they did not fail to admire that providen- 
 
 u 
 
290 
 
 tial Goodness, through whose hand every blessing 
 flows towards his children ; so could they do no less, 
 than notice the remarkable interposition of the same 
 overruling power in another direction ; either by un- 
 expectedly baffling the designs of the persecutors, or 
 by weakening their hands in various respects: some- 
 times, even constraining them to penitence, at other 
 times, in an awful manner cutting short the lives of 
 those, that still proceeded in their wickedness. Se- 
 veral instances are on record of this description ; some 
 as regards the persecuting preachers and magis- 
 trates of the day. — Among others, James Skene, who 
 was generally known by the name of White James, 
 to distinguish him from a very abusive and wicked 
 man of the same name, called Black James, took 
 great delight in inventing malicious slanders against 
 Friends. On one occasion, whilst he was repeating 
 some wicked verses, which he had composed, on pur- 
 pose to defame a worthy and innocent person, he was 
 in that instant, suddenly struck down, as one dead, 
 and was for some time deprived of his senses. When 
 he recovered, he acknowledged the just judgment of 
 God upon him, confessed the offence he had com- 
 mitted against this innocent people, and gave proof 
 of repentance by abstaining from such practices. — 
 Alexander Gordon, professedly a minister of the 
 gospel, procured the imprisonment of George Keith 
 for preaching the Truth in the grave-yard at Old 
 Deer, and caused him, with another Friend, to be kept 
 all night in a very filthy dungeon, called the Thieves- 
 hole, where there was no window, either for light or air; 
 he was immediately after cut off by death in a sudden 
 and surprising manner. — Nor should the case of 
 Robert Petrie, provost or mayor of Aberdeen, be 
 altogether omitted ; who, at the furious instigations of 
 his brother-in-law, John Menzies, and the other 
 
291 
 
 stated preachers iti Aberdeen, had been very violent 
 against Friends ; often breaking up their meetings, 
 and causing them to be roughly dragged away to 
 prison. This same magistrate, some years after, on 
 account of some public transactions in the Convention 
 of burroughs, in which he thought himself altogether 
 innocent, was ordered to be imprisoned at Edinburgh, 
 fined in a thousand pounds, and declared incapable 
 of public office : but further, — he was conveyed to 
 Aberdeen, the scene of his unmerciful conduct, and 
 there affronted by being himself imprisoned in the 
 very same place, where he so often had had the per- 
 sons of his worthy fellow-citizens cruelly detained. 
 So sensibly, however, was his conscience touched by 
 this act of providential retribution, that he very in- 
 genuously confessed to some Friends, " How just is 
 this upon me, for causing honest men to be so un- 
 justly imprisoned, that I should be thus put into this 
 same place myself! But I hope T shall never meddle 
 with any of you again all my life." 
 
 Although much occasion remains for us all, in hu- 
 mility and fear, to look well to our own standing, 
 rather than improperly to dive into the counsels of 
 unsearchable Wisdom respecting others ; yet surelv, 
 in regard to cases like these, we are bound with re- 
 verence to acknowledge the hand behind the scene, 
 even that eternal Justice and Truth which has de- 
 clared, " He that covereth his sins shall not prosper : 
 but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them, shall have 
 mercy. Happy is the man that feareth always : but 
 he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischief." 
 " He that is perverse in his ways shall fall at once." 
 " He that being often reproved, hardeneth his neck, 
 shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without re- 
 medy." Prov. xxviii. and xxix. 
 
 u 2 
 
292 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 1G69: DEATH OF MARGARET MOLLESON— HER DAUGHTER BECOMES THE WIFE OF 
 ROBERT BARCLAY— A MONTHLY AND A HALF-YEARLY MEETING ESTABLISHED 
 AT URY— OBSERVATIONS ON CHURCH DISCIPLINE; AND ROBERT BARCLAY'S 
 TREATISE ON THAT SUBJECT— 1672: HIS DEEP EXERCISE RESPECTING THE INHA- 
 BITANTS OF ABERDEEN— REMARKS ON THE ZEAL AND CARE OF FRIENDS IN 
 SEVERAL RESPECTS. 
 
 The preceding- chapter closed with the exhibition 
 of some dark and gloomy shades of human character. 
 We have now to turn to a brighter scene: — and 
 strong indeed is the contrast. Truly, " The way of 
 the wicked is as darkness ;" but we are about to con- 
 template the life and latter end of one whose path 
 was as " the path of the just," — and this is said to 
 resemble " the shining light, that shineth more and 
 more unto the perfect day." Prov. iv. 18, 19. 
 
 On the 16th of the 10th month, 1669, a year or 
 two earlier than the date of some of the last foregoing 
 occurrences, the little company of Friends at Aberdeen, 
 had to resign one of their earliest and most exemplary 
 members to that state of rest and fruition beyond the 
 grave, which can never more be interrupted by sin 
 or sorrow. This individual, Margaret MoUeson, it 
 may be remembered, has been beforenamed, as the wife 
 of Gilbert Molleson, a magistrate. In her youth she 
 was an inquirer after the best people, and joined her- 
 self in worship with the most strict and refined in pro- 
 fession then in that city. But, it having pleased 
 God, who beheld her hungering desires after himself 
 and his righteousness, to send some witnesses and 
 
293 
 
 servants, called Quakers, from England into the 
 north of Scotland, who preached the everlasting gos- 
 pel ; she was among the first in those parts that re- 
 ceived their message. 
 
 Coming to taste the unspeakable love of God in 
 Christ Jesus, she delighted often to retire therein, 
 out of the encumbering cares of her family and 
 business ; and although her love to her husband, and 
 cares of her many children, were great, yet her chief 
 source of peace and joy, her chief desire and care, 
 was to draw nearer and nearer unto the true and 
 living God, the Beloved of her wrestling soul. For 
 this end, were the public meetings of the people 
 called Quakers her frequent place of resort, and she 
 continued "instant" in more private approaches to 
 the Lord ; insomuch that her husband, who was not 
 at that time in profession with Friends, had cause to 
 say, her knees were worn with kneeling at prayer. 
 For about four months before her departure, when 
 he awoke in the night season, he usually found her 
 in meditation ; and after her decease, he said before 
 several people who came to visit him, that he had 
 lost a true Mary and a Martha, none knowing how 
 great his loss was, so that he could not but deeply 
 lament it. 
 
 On the 16th of the 10th month, 1669, in the morn- 
 ing, she was suddenly taken ill, and in the evening 
 of the same day died in childbirth, having been for 
 some time before made sensible that her end was ap- 
 proaching. Yet her physician, not supposing that 
 she had been in so dangerous a state, said to her, 
 She needed not fear — his life for hers; to which she 
 answered, "Fear? I have no cause ; but thou wilt 
 see, thou art mistaken." At this time, many relations 
 and neighbours being in her chamber, were in much 
 
294 
 
 sorrow; among whom was an eminent professor, and 
 an old acquaintance of hers, who desired those about 
 her to pray for her ; which she hearing, when others 
 thought she had been dying, answered, " My Ad- 
 vocate is with the Father, and my peace is made : 
 I am feeding at a table none of you perceiveth." 
 Some lamenting much her being likely to be taken 
 away from her nine children, who were all around 
 her bed, she said, '* As many of them as shall truly 
 fear the Lord, and follow him, shall be provided 
 for:" — which has been since truly fulfilled. And, 
 fixing her eyes on her son Gilbert, who was then 
 about ten years of age, she said, in a heavenly frame 
 of mind, " Truth is precious ; cleave to it !" Ob- 
 serving the people in her chamber lamenting much, 
 she said to them, '* Settle yourselves, and be stayed 
 in your minds, for ye are now to see the last !" Then, 
 in a sense that she was about to reap the fruit of 
 all her spiritual labours, she declared, " Now inter- 
 ruption is to cease, and my eternal joy is already 
 begun !" 
 
 Soon after this she expired. 
 
 A few months subsequently to the removal of this 
 exemplary character, one of her daughters, Christian, 
 was married to Robert Barclay. She had, through 
 much suffering and hardship, in her sixteenth year, 
 publicly embraced the testimonies held by Friends, 
 and was one, whose name and character truly coin- 
 cided ; a daughter worthy of such a mother, and a 
 wife worthy of such a husband. As there will be fur- 
 ther occasion to speak of her in the course of these 
 Memoirs, her character shall not here be enlarged 
 on ; yet it may be interesting to some readers, to con- 
 template the grounds and motives for entering on the 
 
295 
 
 
 I 
 
 marriage state, which appeared to influence such a 
 mind as that of the " Apologist" at the age of twenty- 
 one years, — at least so far as these are developed in 
 the following letter addressed to the worthy object of 
 his choice. 
 
 " 28th of 1st month, 1669. 
 
 " Dear Friend, 
 
 ** Having for some time past had it several times 
 upon my mind, to have saluted thee in this manner 
 of writing, and to enter into a literal correspondence 
 with thee, so far as thy freedom could allow; I am 
 glad that this small occasion hath made way for the 
 beginning of it. 
 
 ** The love of thy converse, the desire of thy friend- 
 ship, the sympathy of thy way, and meekness of thy 
 spirit, has often, as thou mayst have observed, occa- 
 sioned me to take frequent opportunity to have the 
 benefit of thy company ; in which, I can truly say, I 
 have often been refreshed, and the life in me touched 
 with a sweet unity, which flowed from the same in 
 thee, — tender flames of pure love have been kindled 
 in my bosom towards thee, and praises have sprung 
 up in me to the God of our salvation, for what he 
 hath done for thee! Many things in the natural 
 will concur to strengthen and encourage my affection 
 towards thee, and make thee acceptable unto me; 
 but that which is before all and beyond all, is, that 
 I can say in the fear of the Lord, that I have received 
 a charge from him to love thee, and for that I know 
 his love is much towards thee ; and his blessing and 
 goodness is and shall be unto thee, so long as thou 
 abidest in a true sense of it. 
 
 ** I write not these things to draw out thy mind, 
 but as being with me so to do; that thou mayst 
 
296 
 
 rather be humbled, and love the more to abide in the 
 low, meek, quiet, satisfied, peaceable, contented ha- 
 bitation, from which there is safety that cannot be 
 hurt, and peace that cannot he broken, — a place of rest 
 and quietness, where the children of light and babes 
 of the household of faith have fellowship together, 
 and embrace one another in the pure love, which is 
 mysterious, and hid from such as are led away by the 
 foolish loves and fond affections of this world. [For] 
 when any that bear the name of Truth, or have at 
 any time tasted of the good thereunto belonging, are 
 entangled [herein,] they cannot but receive great hurt, 
 and much damage to their spiritual prosperity and 
 advancement. Against [this] it is my study to 
 watch, and my earnest desire to be enabled so to do. 
 My friendship and respect for thee doth engage me 
 to offer the same advice to thee ; because thou and I 
 are those, amongst the small handful in this place, 
 whose private condition puts in a capacity to be ob- 
 vious to temptation of that kind ; by yielding to 
 which, I fear it will be found, some have received 
 hurt. That such as are behind, may be preserved 
 from the like danger, is the cry of my soul. I am 
 sure it will be our great gain so to be kept, that all 
 .; of us may abide in the pure love of God; in the sense 
 ^f and drawings whereof we can only discern and know 
 how to love one another, 
 
 '' In the present flowings thereof, I have truly soh- 
 cited thee, desiring and expecting, that, in the same, 
 thou mayst feel and judge. 
 
 " Robert Barclay." 
 
 About this time, the jealousy and enmity of ma- 
 gistrates, preachers, and people in and around Aber- 
 deen, began to grow very strong towards the Friends ; 
 
297 
 
 so tliat, at the Monthly Meeting, the rabble, being 
 stirred up by some envious spirits, had nearly laid 
 violent hands upon John Svvintoune, Patrick Living- 
 ston, and some others who happened to be there. 
 But when Robert Barclay's marriage took place, their 
 fury was yet more heightened, that being the first 
 proceeding of the kind that had been performed in 
 the city. The couple were married in the usual 
 simple but solemn manner, before many witnesses of 
 various classes, and at the house of Gilbert Molleson, 
 the father of the young woman, who then filled the 
 office of bailie or magistrate. The public preachers 
 of the place, thought their authority so slighted by 
 this act, and were so exasperated at it, that by the 
 Bishop's means they procured letters to summon 
 Robert Barclay before the Privy Council for an un- 
 lawful marriage. ** This matter was however so 
 overruled of the Lord," as the Friends of Ury express 
 it, " that they never had power to put their summons 
 into execution, so as to do us any prejudice." 
 
 On another occasion, in the 1st month, 1670, a 
 number of Friends being collected to hold their 
 Monthly Meeting, the magistrates were further in- 
 cited to send officers to disperse the assembly. With 
 violence they conveyed all the men to the Council- 
 house, where the magistrates used their endeavours 
 to dissuade them from the practice ; and taking a list 
 of those who came from the country, dismissed them. 
 Upon this, they straightway returned to their own 
 company, the time of their gathering not yet being 
 expired ; there they found the women Friends, toge- 
 ther with other people, attempting to perform the 
 sacred and imperative duty of worship. They had 
 not long been there, however, when the officers ap- 
 peared again, and with greater fury than before 
 
298 
 
 dragged them back to the Council-house, where the 
 provost and Council reprimanded them for contu- 
 macious resistance of civil authority, using much 
 threatening language. But Friends were preserved 
 in a tranquil and innocent boldness, so that " neither 
 the big words nor yet the barbarous deeds" of their 
 opponents, could make them flinch from an honest 
 confession of the true reasons for their conduct. One 
 of them saying, in defence of their alleged disobedience 
 to magistracy, that it was better to obey God than 
 man, the provost scofEngly answered, " So we must 
 all, forsooth, be apostles and disciples." On this, John 
 Hampton, a poor ilHterate young lad, observed, that 
 it seemed he did not reckon himself a. disciple of 
 Christ, seeing he thought it such presumption in 
 others. — They were all committed to the lower Tol- 
 booth, and at night closely confined, excepting Robert 
 Barclay and Patrick Livingston, who were set at li- 
 berty, and were very loath to part from their brethren. 
 Among their number, are the names of William Gellie 
 and James Forbes ; the latter having held the rank 
 of major in the army, was probably the same Colonel 
 Forbes, named in Jaff*ray's Diary, p. 28. 
 
 Robert Barclay settling with his father at Ury, a 
 Monthly Meeting was estabhshed there soon after, 
 for transacting the affairs of the little rising church 
 in that district ; also a more public or general meet- 
 ing, held half-yearly, the first, convened on the open- 
 ing of the year 1669, was remarkable for the con- 
 vincement " of several people of good account." 
 
 With regard to meetings of the above description, 
 it may be observed, that in this Society, as in that of 
 the first converts to Christianity, ecclesiastical go- 
 vernment, or what is often by Friends emphatically 
 termed " the order of Truth," arose with the occa- 
 
299 
 
 sions for it. If the poor required to be cared for and 
 helped, this would have the attention of the gathered 
 church ; if any failed of the grace of God, and obeyed 
 not the gospel, these would be admonished, and their 
 restoration diligently sought ; but if such labour of 
 love took no effect, the terms of fellowship being 
 broken, there would remain no alternative for those 
 who might desire to be of Christ, but to withdraw 
 from such brother, and acknowledge him not, in a 
 religious sense, by so endearing a tie. In like man- 
 ner, would other subjects of interesting concern de- 
 mand the watchful eye and wise decision of a body, 
 whose Head " is not the author of confusion but of 
 peace." In England, such measures had been gene- 
 rally adopted among Friends in the year 1667, at the 
 recommendation of George Fox ; but it does not ap- 
 pear that in Aberdeen any settled plan of this kind 
 took effect, until the commencement of the year 1672 ; 
 when, (to use the language of one of their ancient re- 
 cords) — " Friends in Aberdeen and thereabout, being 
 increased and prospered of the Lord, both as to their 
 number and growth in the Truth, did, in an unani- 
 mous love and zeal for the blessed Truth, and its work 
 and service, set up a Monthly Men's Meeting for af- 
 fairs, in administering true and righteous judgment 
 among themselves in all things, and taking care of the 
 poor, &c. ; and appointed a register or record book, 
 to be hereafter carefully kept, for recording what is 
 condescended upon at these meetings : to which book 
 eleven men Friends and fourteen women did set down 
 their names, as belonging to that meeting." 
 
 The legitimate objects and extent of church go- 
 vernment, appear to have been very early and clearly 
 made out to the view of some Friends ; indeed, no 
 sooner were they constituted as a distinct religious 
 
300 
 
 body, than the need of established order became evi- 
 dent to them, and their minds were enlightened and 
 instructed upon the subject. A strong instance of 
 this, is furnished us in the individual experience of 
 Robert Barclay ; who, not many years after his own 
 convincement, and at a time when the revival of such 
 primitive and wholesome discipline, might be said 
 comparatively to be in a state of infancy, wrote his 
 admirable Treatise in its favour. The original title, 
 as it stood at length, was, " The Anarchy of the 
 Ranters, and other Libertines, the Hierarchy of the 
 Romanists, and other pretended Churches, equally 
 refused and refuted, in a twofold Apology for the 
 Church and people of God, called in derision Quakers. 
 Wherein they are vindicated from those that accuse 
 them of confusion and disorder on the one hand, and 
 from such as calumniate them with tyranny and im- 
 position on the other ; showing, that as the true and 
 pure principles of the gospel are restored by their 
 testimony, so is also the ancient apostolical order of 
 the church of Christ, reestablished among them, and 
 settled upon its right basis and foundation." This 
 piece appears to have been written about the year 
 1674, the author being then not above twenty-six years 
 of age. The compiler of '* A short Account of the 
 Life and Writings of Robert Barclay," says respecting 
 it, — " The work has passed through several impres- 
 sions ; and as its title when abridged to the few words, 
 * The Anarchy of the Ranters,' conveys little or no 
 information of its contents, the Yearly Meeting lately 
 ordered an additional title to be prefixed, namely, ' A 
 Treatise on Christian Discipline.' It is a work wor- 
 thy of general perusal ; and particularly claims the 
 attention of all persons, who think it their duty to be 
 active in supporting and executing the discipline of 
 
301 
 
 the church." To the above may be subjoined the ob^ 
 servation of the writer of his life in the " Biographia 
 Britannica," — " A ver\^ curious and instructive work, 
 in which he with much soUdity and perspicuity lays 
 open the causes, and displays the consequences of 
 superstition on the one hand, and fanaticism on the 
 other, clearing the Quakers from both." It is un- 
 questionable, that the soundness and cogency of his 
 arguments, though often attempted to be overthrown, 
 have stood unshaken ; while the views of those, who, 
 from one generation to another, have been rightly 
 engaged in this respect (o uphold *' the ark and the 
 testimony," have been not only confirmed but enlarged 
 by consulting so sterling a production. See Appen- 
 dix, 0. 
 
 With regard to this yet youthful author, some evi- 
 dence has been given, how early and how powerfully 
 his soul was affected with a sense of the Truth, and 
 its inestimable value. Though surrounded by tempo- 
 ral blessings, and now enjoying that chief one, a pious 
 and devoted partner, it does not appear that, on such 
 accounts, he considered himself at liberty to surrender 
 up the ripening powers of manhood to selfish ease or 
 supineness ; but rather, that he received these gifts as 
 so many tokens of Divine favour, as marks of promo- 
 tion to further trust and responsibility, as fresh sig- 
 nals for grateful, vigorous engagement in the warfare 
 of life. Indeed, (to use the language of his grandson, 
 from whose Memoir much of this delineation is ob- 
 tained,) as though he had a foresight of the shortness 
 of his time in this state of being, he *' posted^' through 
 those affiiirs, which he thought himself concerned to 
 perform, with equal alacrity, wisdom, and meekness. 
 
 Having now described one of the productions of his 
 pen, and at a preceding page having given some ac- 
 
302 
 
 count of his " Apology," it may here be further no- 
 ticed, that all his publications, together comprising a 
 folio volume of nine hundred pages, were put forth in 
 the course of the first nine years after his marriage, 
 between the age of twenty-two and thirty-one years. 
 Among his other works, the " Catechism and Con- 
 fession of Faith" still continues to be from time to 
 time reprinted, and is found to be serviceable in ex- 
 plaining the religious tenets held by the Society. It 
 first appeared in 1673 ; previous to which time, as we 
 have seen, the Friends w^ere confidently represented 
 as despising and denying the Bible : this compilation, 
 formed entirely from the words of the Sacred Volume, 
 was intended to disprove such groundless assertions. 
 " As the days in which w^e live," observes his biogra- 
 pher, " are marked by bold attempts to vilify the 
 Scriptures ; and as, even under our profession, there 
 have been persons, who have endeavoured to bring 
 them into discredit, thinking to succeed the more 
 easily with a people, who believe in the superior ex- 
 cellence of the Spirit; it is peculiarly interesting to 
 behold in what light Robert Barclay, the able asserter 
 of that superior excellence, viewed the Scriptures. It 
 is further interesting, because some persons have ima- 
 gined, that Robert Barclay himself countenanced opi- 
 nions not favourable to the Divine authority of the 
 Scriptures. His works, nevertheless, teem with refe- 
 rences to Scripture authority. He never shrinks from 
 the test of Scripture, on disputed points ; and in the 
 present work, he declares, that it is his design to let 
 the simple words of Scripture, uncommented on, be 
 the advocates of the cause which he espouses." 
 
 It was not, however, by his pen alone, that he en- 
 deavoured to serve the world and his Maker ; he 
 acted and suffered, like a true reformer^ for the ho- 
 
303 
 
 nour of the great name. Yet, since he kept only a 
 sliglit diary of the transactions of his life, with still 
 less allusion in it to his religious feelings, we are de- 
 prived of much that might have evinced the extent of 
 his views of dedication, and his fruitful ness as a branch 
 of the true Vine. 
 
 In common with many of his fellow-labourers in 
 the glorious cause of spirituality and real holiness, 
 Robert Barclay came under that humbling descrip- 
 tion of exercise and service, which often engaged 
 them to testify, in various ways against the unsound, 
 mixed, and even corrupt profession of religion, in that 
 day so much prevailing. We are informed, he gave 
 up to obey the call to some hard and weighty requi- 
 sitions of this kind ; sometimes visiting the congrega- 
 tions of such people, with a word of warning or rebuke. 
 On one occasion in particular, about the beginning of 
 the year 1672, it was his concern, under a strong 
 sense of duty, to pass through three of the principal 
 streets of Aberdeen, clothed in sackcloth, after the 
 manner of some of the ancient prophets, and with si- 
 milar motives. After he had thus become " a spectacle 
 to men," he wrote a short address to the inhabitants 
 of that place, explaining the nature of this exercise, 
 which the reader will find is given in the Notes. 
 See Appendix, P. The sweet savour appearing 
 throughout this paper, the consistency of the whole 
 with sound reason, sobriety, and Christianity, it 
 is presumed, must at least call forth, in the perusal, 
 some sympathetic feeling from hearts that glow with 
 love to souls, and who long that Zion's prosperity may 
 with increasing brightness go forth. 
 
 This action is branded, by the writer of his life in 
 the " General Biography," with the name of enthu- 
 siasm, and is even stigmatized with marks of con- 
 
304 
 
 tempt by his eulogist in the ''Biographia Britannicaf 
 by each of tliem, however, his sincerity is admitted. 
 But whatever may be the impression made on dif- 
 ferent readers, according to their particular habits or 
 mode of thinking, with regard to this extraordinary 
 act of an individual, whose character stands too high 
 to be attainted by evil imputation ; one point is 
 clear, — that the everlasting Father of his people, has 
 in all ages deputed some of his children to be as dele- 
 gated shepherds over the flocks of his heritage, and 
 as lights in the midst of " a crooked and perverse ge- 
 neration." To these he has ever committed a testi- 
 moiiy, of some description or other, to be borne for 
 his Truth's sake, — a standard to be upheld, in some 
 especial manner, against the course of the prince of 
 darkness, whose machinations and whose maxims are 
 for the most part closely interwoven with, and wrought 
 into, the present constitution of mankind. Of what 
 primary importance, then, is it, that each one of us 
 should give the closest attendance upon those things, 
 that obviously make for our own peace of mind, and 
 individual progress in the life of Christ; rather than 
 presume, in such a case as that before us, to define 
 the precise line of testimony that may or may not be 
 meted out to another ; especially where the uniform 
 tenour of conduct and conversation, must be allowed 
 to place that man in very near connexion with his 
 own Master, to whom he must, even in this life, either 
 stand or fall. 
 
 But to bring to a close these digressive reflec- 
 tions. — In the general history of this period, there are 
 circumstances j-ecorded, which strongly mark the de- 
 crepid state of vital religion and sound scriptural mo- 
 rality, then existing as well in England as in Scotland ; 
 and it is not surprising, that such wisdom and mercy as 
 
305 
 
 rules or overrules all things here below, should raise up 
 remarkable instruments ^ to effect his own beneficent 
 ends, — by restoring safe paths to walk in, by improv- 
 ing the tone of piety, and thus renewing this portion 
 of the face of his earth. There was surely great oc- 
 casion for these to be men of plain, uncompromising 
 stamp, that they might effectually do the work as- 
 signed, — as it were, to thresh the very mountains, to 
 break up the tough and rugged ground, and in other 
 respects, as they might be commissioned, prepare 
 anew the way of the Lord. 
 
 The public labourers raised up in this corner of 
 the vineyard, on which our attention is more exclu- 
 sively fixed, may be said to have been by no means 
 few in number, in proportion to that of the members 
 generally; and especially considering the small extent 
 of district over which Friends were distributed. Nor 
 did the Lord of the vineyard spare to assign them in- 
 strumental help in good measure /rom other quarters; 
 the records of their meetings often stating the names 
 of numerous visitors from England, whom the love of 
 Christ and love to souls, constrained to pass up and 
 down among the flock, confirming their spirit in 
 the^e times of trial. On one occasion, it would seem, 
 that at a meeting for worship, such as usually was 
 held introductory to the consideration of their church 
 affairs, the showers of doctrine were so largely dis- 
 pensed, as to occupy nearly the space of seven hours, 
 and thus to preclude for that time the transaction of 
 all other appointed business. 
 
 As ** a city that is compact together," or rather as 
 a besieged people within it, vigilance and alacrity, 
 with united cooperation for the safety and for the wel- 
 fare one of another, sometimes pleasingly shone forth 
 at these meetings, as well as zeal for the spread of the 
 
 X 
 
306 
 
 dominion of grace and truth. When, in a particular 
 case, there had transpired some " appearance of a 
 breach and separation" in one or more of their number, 
 the others speedily and simultaneously met with the 
 part J', all exceptions were thoroughly heard, and " a 
 plain reckoning" ensued ; after which, as the record 
 states, '' to the praise of the Lord's free goodness and 
 mercy to his poor people, all differences were taken 
 away, with much brokenness and tenderness of heart, 
 in embracing each other : for which blessed opportu- 
 nity, Friends publicly and jointly, in his ow^n Spirit 
 and life, returned praises to the Lord." Such a suc- 
 cessful illustration of the true labour of love, in the 
 spirit of meekness and of wisdom, is not held up as 
 one peculiarly confined to that generation ; — by no 
 means ; — rather as an additional encouraging proof 
 of the preciousness of brotherly admonition, order, 
 and concord in the body of Christ. 
 
 So, with regard to the promotion of the cause of 
 Christianity, and the furtherance of those that were 
 looking towards Zion, with faces thitherward turned, 
 it is pleasing to find many instances, where Friends, 
 in the line of unreserved dedication, have held them- 
 selves open, with all readiness, to entertain and give 
 w^ay to clear intimations of their duty in these re- 
 spects. Hence we find a minister in good estimation, 
 George Gray of Caskieben, about eight miles from 
 Aberdeen, informing Friends at their Monthly Meet- 
 ing, of a people in his neighbourhood, who thirsted 
 after the assemblies of this despised Society, although 
 they could not as yet " well digest silent meetings;" 
 and what he desired was, that Friends would consider 
 their case, " that if so be, the Lord may be pleased to 
 move some Friends [of Aberdeen] to come thither ;" 
 a meeting having, as he informed them, been already 
 
307 
 
 appointed to be held twice in the month at John Glen- 
 nie's at ColHehill Mill on that account. 
 
 Connected with this last remark, is another circum- 
 stance worthy of preservation, as follows : " John 
 Forbes, merchant in Ellon, having left the preachers 
 and public meetings there, and come into the mid- 
 monthly meeting, showed Friends, that he had been 
 before the Kirk Sessions, being cited for forsaking 
 their ordinances, as they call them ; and that he had 
 asserted their minister to be no minister of Christ, 
 neither these ordinances those of Christ's ; upon which 
 he was cited to the Presbytery of Ellon: and withal, 
 having read a paper he had drawn, with which Friends 
 have good union, wherein many pertinent Scriptures 
 were cited for several points of our testimony against 
 the common doctrine of the nation — Friends thought 
 fit to go to Ellon next First day, and keep a meeting 
 in his house." Accordingly, ** R. Barclay, G. Keith, 
 D. Falconer, T. Mercer, A. Harper, J. Cowie, T. 
 Milne, J. Skene, A. Somervill, and A. Skene went all 
 to Ellon, and kept a meeting in John Forbes' house 
 from half-hour to twelve till the fourth hour in the after- 
 noon ; where we had a good meeting, the people not 
 only filling the room, but flocking about the door and 
 windows, which were purposely opened unto them." 
 About one month after this, John Forbes is requested 
 on behalf of Friends, to look out for some more con- 
 venient place for the congregation who assemble at 
 his house every First day, one half of their number 
 not being able, it is said, to gain admittance. 
 
 X 2 
 
308 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1672: THE "CLERGY" AND MAGISTRATES OF ABERDEEN, FURTHER INCENSED 
 AGAINST THIS PEOPLE, PROCURE THE DEMOLITION OF THE WALLS OF THEIR 
 BURIAL-GROUND, AND THE DISINTERMENT OF THEIR DEAD— LETTER OF WIL- 
 LIAM DEWSBURY-JOHN SWINTOUNE AND ROBERT BARCLAY IMPRISONED AT 
 MONTROSE, TOGETHER WITH SOME FRIENDS AT THAT PLACE, FOR HOLDING 
 A MEETING: THEIR ADDRESS TO THE MAGISTRATES— 1673: ANDREW JAFFRAY 
 CONVINCED, AND SEVERAL MORE— THE PROVOST AND MAGISTRATES OF ABER- 
 DEEN STRENUOUSLY IMPORTUNE THE KING'S COUNCIL AGAINST THE " QUA- 
 KERS"— THEY ARE EXAMINED AND FINED— HUGH NEILSON'S DISAPPOINTMENT 
 OF THE FINES, BY A PROCLAMATION OF THE GOVERNMENT— DEATH OF ALEX- 
 ANDER JAFFRAY-HIS WIFE'S CONVINCEMENT AND DEATH. 
 
 In a preceding page, allusion was made to the de- 
 fective state of moral and religious feeling, so vari- 
 ously developed in the history of the times now under 
 notice. In connexion with this subject, one sad illus- 
 tration is here to be introduced, of the length to which 
 men may be carried, when tliey release themselves 
 from the obligations of Christianity and a civilized 
 state. 
 
 About the beginning of the year 1672, several per- 
 sons both in Aberdeen and its vicinity, withdrawing 
 from the religion established by law, the public 
 preachers of the city were so incensed as to procure, 
 by their influence with the magistrates, the pulling 
 down and demolishing the walls of a burial-ground, 
 which the people called Quakers had purchased with 
 their own money ; and wherein a child of Thomas 
 Milne had been a few days before interred. The body 
 of this child, after three days' interment, was, by order 
 of the provost and baihes, taken out of the ground, 
 and carried to a village called Futtee, or Foot of Dee, 
 
309 
 
 where they had a grave made for it. But a rumour 
 being raised by some malicious persons, as if Friends 
 had, to deceive the magistrates, taken out the child's 
 body, and filled the coffin with somewhat else, they 
 ordered the coffin to be broken open ; in doing which, 
 the corpse was injured, and actually was made to bleed 
 though so long dead. In the same year in which this 
 piece of wanton inhumanity was acted, an unusual 
 mortality is stated to have taken place among the 
 children of that place, such as had not occurred in 
 the memory of any person then resident there. The 
 very next day after the raising of the body of this 
 child, it so happened, that John Scott, one of those 
 magistrates who had been the most active instrument 
 in this affair, had his own favourite grandchild unin- 
 tentionally killed by the servant, which occasioned 
 much outcry of distress in that family. Going on in 
 his usual course of wickedness, among similar acts, 
 often causing the walls of the burial-place and pre- 
 mises to be pulled down, &c. he was, shortly after, 
 suspended in his career by a fall which fractured his 
 leg. They, nevertheless, continued to remove every 
 corpse that was interred in the same ground; nor did 
 the barbarous practice cease, till a representation be- 
 ing made to the King's Council, a secret check was 
 given them, and this more than ordinary inhumanity 
 put a stop to. See Appendix, Q. 
 
 In the latter part of this year, Alexander Skene pro- 
 duced at the Monthly Meeting a letter, addressed to 
 Friends in Scotland, from William Dewsbury ; the mi- 
 nister by whose instrumentality, it will be recollected, 
 Alexander Jaffray and others at Aberdeen, were first 
 induced more fully to adopt, as well as publicly to 
 avow in that city, the principles of Friends. Without 
 doubt, there were not any likely to appreciate such 
 
310 
 
 epistolary counsel more duly than these, who could 
 regard the writer of it as their spiritual father, one 
 that, to a certain extent, had in Christ Jesus begotten 
 them through the gospel, — themselves also as Ais work 
 in the Lord. — A copy of the letter is preserved, as 
 follows. 
 
 " Warwick, 29th of 8th month, 1672. 
 
 " My dear Friends, 
 
 ** All watch and wait in the light of the Lord, 
 that every thought be judged down, that is contrary 
 to the light ; then will the cross be laid to the ground 
 of your own thoughts, and the true baptism of Christ 
 [be] known, which will bury you in such deep humi- 
 lity and sense of the free mercy of the Lord, [as] to 
 raise you up in the living faith, to reign over your 
 own thoughts and wills. Then will you be born again 
 into a pure subjection to the pure light, [to the] 
 thoughts and will of God, which is our sanctification 
 and perfection of glory manifested within us, &:c. : 
 and so will you witness the new and holy birth, which 
 makes self of no reputation, neither boasteth in any 
 thing it doth ; but followeth the Lord in his pure 
 leadings, to serve him and his people in love, in what- 
 ever he calls into, to the perfecting of his praises, 
 and the comfort of his people for ever ! 
 
 ** In which life, feel the yearning bowels of your 
 brother towards you, who are truly poor in spirit; 
 for, the unspeakable mercies of the Most High God, is 
 your inheritance for ever! The Almighty God keep 
 all your garments clean in his holy power, and in it 
 exercise you, to the building up one another in your 
 most holy faith ; that, in the pure chaste love, you 
 may grow up m the unity of the spirit and bond of 
 peace, to shine forth as the morning stars to enlighten 
 the people in that nation. Oh ! be faithful, my dear 
 
311 
 
 Friends; for the Lord hath a great people in Scotland; 
 for whom I, with many of our brethren, have travailed, 
 in jeopardy of our lives, in years past, casting our 
 bread upon the waters, with hopes to find it after 
 many days. And seeing God hath called you to be 
 the first fruits, and to make you a blessing, as you 
 wait to be ordered of the Lord, as before written, — 
 then will my great expectation be answered in the 
 behalf of the holy Seed, whom my soul loves in that 
 land, — and remains your dear brother in the light, 
 thoughts, and will of our God for ever! 
 
 *' William Dewsbury." 
 " Read this in the fear of the Lord, and send copies 
 amongst the meetings of his holy people in Scotland." 
 
 A transaction recorded in manuscript, as having 
 taken place in the course of this year in the neigh 
 bourhood of Montrose, should here be brought into 
 notice. — John Swintoune, who had been in the north, 
 and was then on his return southwards, in conjunc- 
 tion with Robert Barclay, had it on their minds to be 
 at the meeting of Friends belonging to Kinnaber 
 and Montrose, which was proposed to be held at the 
 latter place on the 8th of the 10th month, being 
 the First day of the week. The circumstances in 
 which this little company then stood, were as follows. 
 There had been for some years a meeting for worship 
 kept up at Kinnaber, near Montrose ; but, the views 
 held by the Society coming to be adopted by some 
 persons at Montrose, it was deemed desirable, they 
 should occasionally assemble in that town. During 
 the space of at least two months before, most or all 
 of these Friends had been detained in prison, on ac- 
 count of this public testimony towards God; but by 
 an order from the King's Council at Edinburgh, 
 
312 
 
 their freedom had been just then acquired. So that 
 they were about to evince, on this the first occasion 
 that presented after dismissal from confinement, their 
 grateful sense of allegiance to the Majesty of heaven, 
 by humbling themselves before His presence, who 
 had granted them support and deliverance in the 
 time of trouble. Thus situated, J. Swintoune and 
 R. Barclay came to visit them, and lodged at William 
 Napier's, where the meeting was to be held the next 
 day. They met accordingly, and enjoyed a good 
 season together in solemn worship ; undisturbed by 
 the magistrates, although they had declared, they 
 would recommit the Friends whenever they assembled 
 after that manner. Having separated and mostly with- 
 drawn, the town officers entered, saying, that they had 
 orders from the magistrates to detain them there, till 
 their own worship should be over, it being then near 
 three o'clock. About an hour after this, William 
 Napier, the master of the house, was called for to the 
 council-house, where the magistrates were then met. 
 J. Swintoune and R. Barclay did not think fit to for- 
 sake their host, though the officer endeavoured to 
 prevent their accompanying him. On this, they 
 asked him, if they also were prisoners ? he said. No : 
 they were not called for. J. S. and R. B., however, 
 went forward. William Napier being called up, the 
 magistrates demanded. Whether he would still trouble 
 their town? He asked. Wherein? They said, In 
 having meetings in his house. He, without con- 
 fessing or denying the fact, said. He hoped there was 
 no law against the worship of God, and that this could 
 be no crime. They told him. He was to go back to 
 prison, whence he had been so lately released. J. S. 
 and R. B., having intimated their desire to speak to 
 the magistrates, were next called ; upon which the 
 
313 
 
 former, not knowing their decision with regard to 
 Napier, addressed them to this effect : That he and 
 his friend, coming to town the night before, were re- 
 solved to stay the next day, being the First day of 
 the week, and took up their quarters at W. Napier's 
 house. On which occasion, several of his friends were 
 there; and how employed, any of the magistrates might 
 have been witnesses, had they been so disposed ; but 
 his friends, being about to repair to their respective 
 places of abode on their lawful occasions, were de- 
 tained by their officers. The provost said. They had 
 been at a meeting, which was contrary to law. J. S. 
 called \ipon him to prove this, as they were not about 
 to accuse themselves. The provost said, They were 
 not going to dispute with them ; and, without going 
 aside or consulting with the rest, told them, They 
 also were to go to prison ; for it was clear, they were 
 at a meeting; and if the Friends thought themselves 
 wronged, they might complain against them. J. S. 
 told them, Their being sent to prison was a precon- 
 certed measure, and reasoned with them on the in- 
 justice of their proceedings, desiring them, for their 
 own sakes, to consider further what they were doing, 
 now that they had heard what he and his friends had 
 to say ; else they might repent it, if they sent them to 
 prison. On this, the magistrates seemed to hesitate, 
 and conferred together; but quickly returned, repeat- 
 ing, They were to go to prison. After some further de- 
 mur, the Friends told the magistrates. They were not 
 afraid of their prison ; that the weight of their pro- 
 ceedings would come upon themselves, and reflect on 
 their justice. They replied. It would but cost them an 
 application to the King's Council for their release ; — 
 thereby meaning to reflect, (it was thought,) on J. S., 
 by whose means the former release had been procured. 
 
3J4 
 
 "On the 12th," to use the language of their record, 
 " we found it with us to send a letter to the provost, 
 bailies, and Council of Montrose, a copy of which 
 hereafter follows ; and now, at the writing hereof, 
 being the 21st of the 10th month, we are in prison, 
 quiet, and in much love together ; our way being 
 hitherto hedged up from making any application to 
 those in supreme authority in this nation, were it but 
 to represent the iniquity and injustice of these men's 
 proceedings, who are filled with wrath, malice, and 
 envy against the Seed, Christ, and those that are in 
 Him. [Indeed] we have notice, signified under the 
 hand of one that is somewhat friendly, that they have 
 threatened, (in case the King's Council shall re- 
 lease us, which they think likely,) to send men in dis- 
 guise into our meetings to break our bones. But 
 the Lord is with us, and is on our side ; and we are 
 filled with quietness and contentedness here : glory 
 to his name, his arm, his power, for ever, who hath 
 done it ! — and, indeed, it is well with us ! And 
 this is written for the satisfaction of Friends and 
 others, to whose hands it shall come ; desiring to be 
 remembered by all Friends, as the dear remembrance 
 of them is with us, — yea, of all the Friends of Truth 
 and followers of the Lamb, far and near. And it is 
 our purpose and resolution, in the strength of the 
 Lord, not to go from off this place, but as clear men; 
 being in all six, namely, John Swintoune, Robert 
 Barclay, William Napier, John Milne, William Low, 
 James Nuccoll." 
 
 The following is a copy of the letter above alluded 
 to, addressed by them to the magistrates of Montrose 
 — a nobly-toned and touching appeal, at once ex- 
 hibiting the fortitude and patience with which Chris- 
 tianity would invest us. 
 
315 
 
 ** Friends, 
 
 "Our case being as it was, and as some of us 
 fully represented it to you, how could you in justice 
 deal with us as you have done, — in the middle of 
 winter, to send us, whose occasions lie elsewhere, to 
 a cold and desolate prison ? Well ! the just God be- 
 holdeth your injustice and oppression ; iniquity lieth 
 at your door, and we are to lay it upon you, and to 
 charge you in the name of the Lord God, that you 
 beware for the future to be found in such practices, 
 and, in the sense that you have done evil herein, be 
 resolved to do so no more ; that, if possible, your 
 iniquities in this and the like cases, (for this is not 
 the first,) may be forgiven you. As well, also, the 
 thoughts of your hearts, — which are, to banish Truth 
 and a true people out of your coasts, or to vanquish 
 them, by tempting them to unfaithfulness, and to for- 
 sake that testimony, which they are to bear among 
 you — which they must bear, and cannot forbear it. 
 You have undertaken, with many of this day, to raise 
 the burdensome stone, which many have found too 
 heavy for them, and many have dashed themselves 
 upon it, and many have been ground to powder by it, 
 whose remembrance is as a stink in this day ! And 
 therefore, be ye warned, to take heed, and consider in 
 time what you have done, that, if possible, you may 
 find a place of repentance, and do so no more. 
 
 " As for us, we are not afraid of you, nor ashamed 
 of our testimony, and you cannot vanquish us. You 
 imagine a vain thing, and you will herein weary your- 
 selves with very vanity. 
 
 "Now, whereas you may think to cover yourselves 
 with this [plea:] * We are but inferior magistrates; 
 and we must obey the laws, that require us to 
 suppress conventicles, and to punish conventiclers.' 
 
316 
 
 Well, it is confessed, you are but inferior magistrates, 
 and therefore have not an arbitrary power ; but are 
 to proceed according to law, when you proceed — 
 though they were found blamable, who walked wil- 
 lingly after the unjust commandment, Hosea, v. 11. 
 But, let the laws be what they may, you have pro- 
 ceeded herein without and contrary to all law, and 
 shadow of it ; and have therein manifested your 
 injustice, and the unreasonableness of your proceed- 
 ings, through your malice against the Truth and its 
 friends. And herein lies the weight and depth of your 
 iniquity; in which you have manifested yourselves and 
 your spirit, and may procure the plagues and judg- 
 ments of the Lord to be poured upon this town, and 
 many may come to feel the smart of your doings. 
 Verily, we were ashamed on your behalf, in the in- 
 stant of time, and on the behalf of our native country ; 
 that, in a place so considerable as this, you should 
 demean yourselves so unjustly, so palpably, having 
 no shadow of a rational cover for your proceedings. 
 
 '' Well ! we ask nothing of you, but that you come 
 to a sense of your past way, that you may not fall 
 into the like for the future. And as for us, we are 
 well contented to stay here, until the due time of our 
 deliverance come; and our expectations, (be it known 
 to you,) are neither from the hills nor from the 
 mountains, but from God alone. Our case is com- 
 mitted to Him who judges righteously I We are, as 
 regards our testimony and for its sake, well contented, 
 well pleased, well satisfied, to be here ; our bonds are 
 not grievous to us : glory to the Lord for ever ! — who 
 hath not been, who is not wanting to us, 
 
 " John Swintoune, Robert Barclay, 
 *' William Napier, James Nuccoll, 
 '* John Milne, William Low." 
 
317 
 
 We are not informed, in the above record, how 
 long these sufferers for the testimony of a good con- 
 science, were thus detained, or by what means their 
 Hberation was effected ; although it may be presumed 
 this was brought about soon after, as a minute of 
 Aberdeen Monthly Meeting, states the release of John 
 Swintoune to have taken place early in the 11th month, 
 in consequence of an order from the King's Council, 
 and that he was then on his way to Edinburgh, with 
 the view of laying the case of his friends in general 
 before the government. See Appendix, R. 
 
 The convincement of Andrew, son of Alexander 
 Jaffray, and that of several others of Aberdeen and 
 parts adjacent, about the beginning of the year 1673, 
 afresh excited the indignation of those termed the 
 clergy. At their instigation, the provost, and others 
 of the magistrates, came to a Monthly Meeting held 
 by Friends, on the 6th of the 3rd month, and took 
 the names of all present, both men and women ; this 
 list they forwarded by William Gordon, their agent, 
 to the King's Council, charging him with instruc- 
 tions, strenuously to importune the Council against 
 this peaceable people. His business, as it appears, 
 he executed with the utmost assiduity. But shortly 
 after, it happened, that he went down from Edin- 
 burgh to Leith to hear a sermon ; and, in the time 
 of it, going out of the place of worship, he was pre- 
 sently after found dead. 
 
 Upon the solicitation of this William Gordon, the 
 Council, on the 1st of the 5th month, sent a sum- 
 mons to nineteen of this people; who accordingly 
 appearing before them at Edinburgh on the 10th, 
 after two sittings of the Council, were fined, and their 
 several fines assigned to one Hugh Neilson, an apo- 
 thecary of that city. While he was busying himself 
 
318 
 
 in a process at law for recovering the fines, the King's 
 Commissioners and Council issued a proclamation, re- 
 mittingall penalties and fines for nonconformity, except 
 such as were already paid, or engaged for by the par- 
 ties' bond, or other security. This cleared the people 
 called Quakers ; for their principle was, neither to 
 pay the fines, nor in any wise to compound for them ; 
 their strict observance of which, entitled them to the 
 benefit of the above proclamation, and disappointed 
 Hugh Neilson in his attempts against them. 
 
 Previous to the issuing of this proclamation, some 
 of the Friends who were likely to be sufferers by the 
 endeavours of Hugh Neilson, addressed him a letter, 
 dated the 30th of the 7th month ; in which they 
 strongly pleaded their innocency of any crime, for 
 which in justice they ought to be fined, urging their 
 conscientious objection to fulfil his demand, and 
 warning him, in solemn language, to "despise the 
 gain of oppression." This paper is signed by Alex- 
 ander Skene, David Barclay, and others. It is further 
 stated, that this person was so wrought upon, either by 
 the letter above alluded to, or which is more probable, 
 by his own utter disappointment of his prey, that he ex- 
 claimed, he should never trouble the Quakers more, for 
 it was unhappy to have any thing to do against them. 
 
 Thus did the Lord, who is the keeper of his people 
 and their shade upon their right hand, remarkably 
 appear in many instances of his protecting care to- 
 wards those that trusted in him, some of which are 
 not here enumerated. While, therefore, the Scriptural 
 language is grievously true of many wicked, " When 
 thy hand is lifted up, they will not seeT yet are there 
 in all ages, such ample proofs of providential interpo- 
 sition and disposal of events, as should certainly tend 
 to bring about, in the hearts of those not yet utterly 
 
319 
 
 hardened, that blessed crisis, when *' all men shall 
 fear, and shall declare the work of God; for they 
 shall wisely consider of his doing." 
 
 We are now to approach the close of Alexander 
 JafTray's career, whose religious experience, deve- 
 loped in his Diary, has occupied so large a portion of 
 this Work, and may be considered as having opened 
 the very root and ground of the rise of the Society of 
 Friends in Scotland. On the 7th of the 5th month, 
 1673, at the age of fifty-nine years, he was removed 
 from among them, and from the warfare of this life, in 
 full assurance of a glorious and immortal inheritance 
 among the blessed of all generations. 
 
 During his illness, which lasted twelve days, he 
 gave forth, in the presence of many Friends and 
 others, very substantial attestation to that most ex- 
 cellent dispensation of gospel light and truth, unto 
 which he had of late years been more perfectly and 
 fully brought ; in which also, he had given up with 
 all readiness of mind to walk, and in defence of which, 
 resignedly to suffer. Among other expressions, these 
 following abundantly prove the blessed condition of 
 his spirit, up to the awful change. 
 
 He remarked, it was his great joy and comfort in 
 that trying hour, that ever he had been counted worthy 
 to bear a testimony to, and suffer for that invaluable 
 principle of Christ's inward appearance in the hearts 
 of the children of men, visiting all by his light, grace, 
 and good Spirit, which convinceth of sin. And fur- 
 ther, that the great judgment and condemnation of 
 many in the natioji, especially the religious profes- 
 sors, was and would be, their having so slighted and 
 despised, yea, hated this Divine light, and the wit- 
 nesses of it. 
 
320 
 
 Being overcome in spirit, he occasionally said, 
 "Now, Lord, let thy servant depart in peace, for 
 mine eyes spiritually have seen, my heart hath felt, 
 and, feeling, shall for ever feel, thy salvation !" 
 
 He also left this prediction among his friends, that 
 a time of great and near trial was shortly coming upon 
 Friends in that corner of the land, wherein hypocrites 
 should be discovered and made manifest ; but that a 
 faithful remnant, even the upright, lowly ones, the 
 lowly shrubs, should be preserved and brought 
 through the fiery trial with great comfort, when tall 
 and sturdy oaks should be overthrown. And further, 
 that this winnowing season should be attended with, 
 or followed by, a breaking forth of a greater glory and 
 power, than he or others had ever known in that 
 quarter. This remarkable language was judged to 
 be plainly verified in all its parts, as well by the great 
 accession of sufferings, which, within three years of 
 his decease, was permitted to befall the Friends of 
 Aberdeen, as by the opposite effect these sufferings 
 had upon the dedicated and upon tlie disobedient. 
 
 Sometimes, when very sick, he would bless the 
 Lord, that now fighting with a natural death, he had 
 not an angry God to deal with, " Oh !" said he, " the 
 sting of death is fully gone, and death is mine ; being 
 reconciled to me, as a sweet passage, through Him 
 that loved me." And again, he signified, that the 
 Lord had given him the garments of praise, instead 
 of the spirit of heaviness. Another time, seeing a 
 candle in the room almost gone out, he said, " My 
 natural life is near an end, like that candle, for want 
 of nourishment or matter to entertain it ; but in this 
 [respect] we shall differ, that if it be let alone, that 
 goes out with a stink, but I shall go out with a good 
 savour : praises to my God for ever!" 
 
321 
 
 A little before his breath ceased, he declared, He 
 had been with his God, and had seen deep things : 
 about which time, he was filled in a wonderful man- 
 ner with the power of Christ, which much affected 
 those present; and very shortly after, he gently passed 
 away ! 
 
 One of the earliest minutes recorded by the Monthly 
 Meeting of Friends at Aberdeen, in the book provided 
 for the purpose of entering the affairs of the Society, 
 to which allusion has been already made, has the fol- 
 lowing simple notice of his death : *' It pleased the 
 Lord to remove out of the body our dear and precious 
 Friend, Alexander Jaffray, at his own house at Kings- 
 wells, the 7th of the 5th month, 1678, at one in the 
 morning ; who was buried in his own burial-ground 
 there, upon the 8th day. He was a sincere, upright- 
 hearted man all his time, and one that had been a 
 seeker of the Lord from his youth up, and had much 
 of the life of Jesus and spirit of holiness attending 
 his heart all along, as his conversation witnessed; 
 and died with blessed and living testimonies to the 
 honour of Truth, before many professors and profane, 
 who came to see him." 
 
 Little more than three months elapsed after the 
 death of Alexander Jaffray, when Sarah his wife was 
 called away, to join him and " the spirits of just men 
 made perfect." Her maiden name, it may be remem- 
 bered, was Cant, a daughter of Andrew Cant, several 
 times noticed in the preceding Diary. From one pas- 
 sage, at page 161 of this volume, it may be inferred, 
 that, at least on the particular occasion of trial there 
 alluded to, this helpmeet of our Friend was in some 
 danger of adding, by her unbelief or impatience, to 
 his many sources of trial, rather than of mitigating 
 his sorrows. However this may have actually been, 
 
 Y 
 
322 
 
 the sequel will prove, that her end was a striking 
 comment on her husband's path, and even as a seal to 
 Ms dying testimony : — so remarkably, oftentimes, are 
 the expectations, endeavours, and prayers of the faith- 
 ful answered ; whether they be permitted or not, to 
 see the travail of their soul accomphshed, the ends of 
 their faith fully brought about. — The above authentic 
 record, which has been just quoted, furnishes us with 
 this short but very interesting document respecting 
 her : *' The 2nd of 7th month, 1673:"— ''The same 
 day, Sarah Cant, relict of our late dear Friend, Alex- 
 ander Jaffray, came into our meeting, and owned 
 [the way of] Truth publicly, [as it is professed by 
 Friends ;] which was a speaking testimony, consi- 
 dering her parentage and education ; [she] being 
 mightily wrought upon to avow Truth publicly, by 
 her worthy husband's remarkable dying, with such 
 demonstration therein." — Her decease took place as 
 early after this circumstance, as the 24th of the next 
 month, and her remains were interred at Kingswells. 
 See Appendix, S. 
 
 The Author of these pages has not been able de- 
 finitively to ascertain, that Alexander Jaffray was 
 ever actually considered in the light of a minister ; 
 although he is fully prepared to suppose this was not 
 the case. At this early period, it does not appear to 
 have been a stated practice among the Friends in Scot- 
 land, to give forth any testimonial, either in the name 
 of one or more individuals, or in that of a congregation, 
 declaratory of the character of deceased worthies, and 
 of the estimation in which they had been held by their 
 friends. This obligation towards the departed, soon, 
 however, fastened on the minds of the living, in such 
 a way, that few, especially among those whose doc- 
 trine and life had conspicuously shone forth, but were 
 
323 
 
 held up to the view of succeeding generations, as ex- 
 amples " whose faith" they might be encouraged to 
 " follow, considering the end of their conversation, 
 Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to-day, and for 
 ever." 
 
 Without conceding, in the slightest degree, the 
 safe and true position, that those in this character 
 must be expressly ordained, raised up, put forth, 
 and furnished for the awfully-humbling work com- 
 mitted to them ; there is great occasion for us promi- 
 nently to bear in mind, that these, thus selected for a 
 particular service, are but vessels, — as indeed are all 
 other members of the church, — mere instruments, 
 made use of just in such manner and so long as the 
 chief Shepherd, *' the Lord, hath need of" them. 
 When Peter, accompanied by John, wrought a special 
 miracle on the lame man, Acts, 3rd chapter, he said, 
 *' Such as I have, give I unto thee;" and afterward, 
 to the Jew^s, " Why look ye so earnestly on us, as 
 though by our own power or holiness^ we had made 
 this man to walk ?" And certainly, *' His name/' 
 (which comprehends his power,) " through faith in 
 his name," — yea, " the faith which is by him,'' when 
 rightly received and applied, — is that which the fol- 
 lowers of a crucified Redeemer, in every age, as well 
 ministers as hearers, have alone to look to for suf- 
 ficiency unto every good word and work. Various 
 are the dispensations of what are termed the ordinary 
 spiritual gifts conveyed to the members of that mysti- 
 cal body, of which Christ is the Head; and, if we 
 have been baptized by one Spirit into this one body, we 
 have each of us " severally" received a share in these, 
 which it becomes our duty to occupy with and to im- 
 prove. While, then, we are bound to " esteem" those 
 " very highly in love, for their work's sake," who 
 
 y 2 
 
324 
 
 labour in word and doctrine, let us also deeply sym- 
 pathize with them. These messengers have no 
 exclusive claim or prerogative on Divine bounty. 
 Like the beautiful cloud in the heaven, they may be 
 laden wnth a blessing, like the trumpet, they may be 
 filled with " a certain" and a thrilling sound ; but we 
 have no proof, they are privileged beyond what may 
 be the attainment of those who have no such peculiar 
 vocation. God hath preeminently chosen, in every 
 age, the weak things, the foohsh things, and things 
 that are not, to be his instruments in this line, lest 
 we should unduly look to or lean upon them, and 
 that *' no flesh should glory in his presence." And 
 those that " will be the chiefest," that seem to be 
 somewhat, that are even " worthy of double honour," 
 commonly have laid upon them the heavier burdens, 
 have to pass under more humiliating baptisms, and 
 are placed obvious to greater temptations. Not only 
 have they nothing but what they receive, but they 
 have the more to account for, and in a more full 
 sense than any others, are made servants of all. 
 They point to the Giver of every good and perfect 
 gift, — which is also the case with all who let their 
 " light shine ;" they testify of that grace and truth, 
 which is at once sufficient for others as for them- 
 selves, and which can come by Him alone, who is 
 given to be " Head over all things to the church." 
 
 With these observations on the agency and help 
 of our fellow-mortals, shall the memorial of so esti- 
 mable a Christian as Alexander Jaifray be dismissed; 
 under a fervent feeling of desire, — which has uniformly 
 attended the mind of his Biographer, whilst holding 
 up so bright an example, — that, as of men he sought 
 not glory, so all may be ascribed to the Great First 
 Cause, who is supremely and everlastingly worthy! 
 
325 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 1673: THE MAGISTRATES MAKE A SECOND APPLICATION TO THE KINGS COUNCIL, 
 AND THE "CLERGY" SOLICIT ARCHBISHOP SHARPE AGAINST THE "QUAKERS"- 
 PROCLAMATION AGAINST HOUSE AND FIELD CONVENTICLES— 1674: FRIENDS 
 ARE FORCIBLY PUT OUT OF THEIR MEETING-HOUSE-THOMAS DOCKERY TAKEN 
 FROM PRAYER TO PRISON, ALSO WILLIAM GELLIE-FRIENDS ARE DENOUNCED 
 BY NAME AS REBELS AT THE MARKET-CROSS, AND THEIR PERSONAL PROPERTY 
 DECLARED FORFEITED TO THE KING— DAVID RAIT'S DISTURBANCE OF THEM 
 IN THEIR MEETINGS; HIS FEARFUL END-I675: CONFERENCE OF ROBERT BAR- 
 CLAY AND GEORGE KEITH WITH SOME COLLEGE STUDENTS, FOUR OF WHOM 
 JOIN THE SOClETY-1676: DECLARATION RELATIVE TO CONVENTICLES— THIRTY- 
 FOUR FRIENDS ARE IMPRISONED— THEY ARE TRIED BY A COURT OF COMMIS- 
 SIONERS—THEIR DEFENCE, SENTENCE, AND TREATMENT— LETTER OF ISAAC 
 PENINGTON— ROBERT BARCLAY, VISITING THE CHURCHES, ON HIS RETURN 
 FROM HOLLAND AND GERMANY, PETITIONS THE KING ON BEHALF OF FRIENDS- 
 FURTHER PROCEEDINGS OF THE COMMISSIONERS-CASE OF JOHN THOMPSON. 
 
 The magistrates of Aberdeen were not discouraged 
 by their late unsuccessful attempts against the So- 
 ciety of Friends, but renewed their application to the 
 King's Council at Edinburgh ; whilst those called 
 clergy, on their part, strenuously solicited Archbishop 
 Sharpe's patronage ; alleging, that " the Quakers' 
 schism was prejudicial to the interest of the Church, 
 and that by using a separate burial-place, they pre- 
 vented the payment of the fees customary on these 
 occasions." But this complaint, when laid before 
 the Council, was effectually obviated by the represen- 
 tation of Friends, with regard to their disinterment 
 of the dead bodies, before related. The Council, 
 upon hearing both sides, did not think proper to in- 
 terpose their authority in this case ; the deputation 
 were accordingly dismissed, and returned home, 
 without attaining their purpose. 
 
 This people, however, were not long left unmo- 
 
326 
 
 Jested. A proclamation had lately been issued from 
 the King's Council against house or field conven- 
 ticles, with a bond attached, to be subscribed by 
 heads of families and others, obliging themselves and 
 those under them not to keep such meetings or be 
 present at them, under a penalty. The magistrates 
 of Aberdeen, making use of this handle, came several 
 times to the meetings of Friends in that city, re- 
 quiring all present to subscribe the bond ; and on 
 their refusal, took down their names. But, on the 7th 
 of 5th month, 1674, in particular, the provost, with 
 other magistrates and officers, commanded them to 
 depart, and because they refused, directed that they 
 should be forcibly put out of their meeting-house ; 
 which was done. Friends, nevertheless, quietly resumed 
 their station within the walls, on the magistrates 
 withdrawing from the spot ; and in the performance 
 of their reasonable, unobtrusive service towards their 
 Maker, felt the strength of his divine presence in 
 measure amongst them, whereby some, particularly 
 Robert Barclay and George Keith, were enabled to 
 declare of his goodness, and vocally to celebrate his 
 worthy name ! 
 
 On that and a succeeding day. Friends were gene- 
 rally fined according to the bond ; and, on the 15th, 
 Thomas Dockery, an English Friend, being engaged 
 in prayer, was taken by the town-sergeants, and lodged 
 in the Tolbooth for upwards of thirteen weeks ; as 
 was also William Gellie soon after, for the like offence, 
 during nearly the same period. The next step taken 
 against Friends, in pursuance of the act of Parlia- 
 ment against conventicles, and the order in Council, 
 was, to denounce them all by name at the market- 
 cross as rebels against the state, and to declare their 
 personal property forfeited to the Kings use. It 
 
327 
 
 will be supposed, that all reasonable measures were 
 taken by a people so abused, to represent their case 
 to those in power, as well as to remonstrate with 
 their immediate oppressors. A declaration was ad- 
 dressed to the Council by the sufferers, and signed 
 individually by them, which sets forth in appro- 
 priate terms the dutiful demeanour and principles 
 of this religious body towards the government, — 
 well known even in those early days, — and their con- 
 scientious scruple against signing the bond in 
 question. 
 
 The example of such, who in the line of official 
 duty, should have been a terror only to evil doers, no 
 doubt would operate powerfully in encouraging the 
 more ignorant and debased among the people, to acts 
 of turbulent malice ; while the incentives to perse- 
 cution openly offered to both these classes, by the 
 teachers of religion, must have had a still greater ef- 
 fect. The meetings of Friends were, in consequence, 
 not unfrequently attended by those, whose minds 
 seemed bent on disturbance and despitefulness. It 
 was, doubtless, to this state of things as it then ex- 
 isted in Aberdeen, that Robert Barclay alludes in his 
 " Apology," a quotation from which is given in the 
 Notes. See Appendix, r. One envious opposer, David 
 Rait, was especially active : for the space of two 
 years, was he in the practice of using all endeavours 
 to interrupt them in the hours appropriated for di- 
 vine worship ; being usually accompanied and abetted 
 by a number of the college students, whose conduct 
 was insulting and outrageous in the extreme. 
 
 About this time, Thomas Fern, who came from 
 England to visit his brethren in Scotland, was con- 
 cerned to preach in one of their public meetings ; and 
 whilst thus engaged, was often interrupted by this 
 
328 
 
 David Rait, whom he repeatedly cautioned to desist 
 from so evil a practice as this of turbulent railing ; 
 at length, after long forbearance, he solemnly w^arned 
 him to bev^are, lest he should very shortly incur some 
 remarkable judgment from the hand of God. Within 
 a kw days after, this wicked man fell under extreme 
 anguish and terror of conscience, crying out continu- 
 ally, that the judgments of God were upon him for his 
 abuses and molestations of this people in their reli- 
 gious meetings. Under which concern, he was inces- 
 santly restless, until he had sent for David and Robert 
 Barclay from Ury to visit him ; upon whose coming, 
 with some Friends from Aberdeen, he begged them, 
 with many tears, to forgivehim,cryingout, *' Help, help, 
 help ! I never wronged any but you, and will beg your 
 help on my knees," &c. Moved with compassion, 
 Friends not only expressed their forgiveness of him, but 
 prayed unto the Lord on his behalf; after which he 
 recovered, and his mind became easy and quiet. On 
 the restoration of his health, this man, notwithstand- 
 ing, returned to his former practices, the iniquity of 
 which seemed to be aggravated by his notorious in- 
 gratitude. Thus he continued, until a spirit of dis- 
 traction seized and settled on him, under which he 
 ended his days. 
 
 On the ]4th of the 2nd month, 1675, a public con- 
 ference or dispute was held at Aberdeen in the pre- 
 sence of some hundreds of people, between Robert 
 Barclay and George Keith on one part, and some 
 students of divinity, so called, on the other : the oc- 
 casion of which was this. Robert Barclay, with a 
 view of rescuing the Society from the odium under 
 which they lay, through gross misrepresentation of 
 their doctrines from the pulpits, published his 
 " Theses," which was the ground- work of the 
 
329 
 
 " Apology ;" giving a brief and plain account of the 
 principles owned by them, that the public might have 
 a fair opportunity of candidly considering the subject. 
 At the end of these Propositions, he offered to defend 
 them in those places, where they had been thus mis- 
 represented, and against such persons as had so tra- 
 duced them. But none of these, namely, the pubhc 
 preachers, choosing to accept the proposal, and by a 
 fair and sober discussion to inform themselves what 
 they were ; this method seems to have been pitched 
 upon ; — namely, to select some from among the stu- 
 dents of their University to take up the cause, as of 
 themselves; that if those termed Quakers should 
 have the advantage, the consequence would be im- 
 material, in a contest with young men. Friends were 
 under no obligation to join issue with these youths, 
 as it was not to them, but to the public preachers, who 
 propagated these misrepresentations, the proposal 
 was made. But, as they were not afraid of meeting 
 the greatest and ablest, so the Truth, they thought, 
 led them not to despise any, who might be disposed 
 in a becoming manner to treat with them on the 
 " reason of the hope" that was in them. The dispute 
 was accordingly held for the appointed space of three 
 hours; but terminated, as such disputes generally 
 do, in tumult and disorder; the students handling 
 serious subjects with levity, and at last triumphing 
 in a victory which they had not obtained. Having 
 numbers on their side, they used clamour and per- 
 sonal abuse, and wounding them with clods and 
 stones, thus put an end to the debate. But the re- 
 sult proved on which side the advantage lay ; for four 
 of the students present, though not disputants, were 
 so fully convinced of the reasonableness of Friends' 
 principles, that they joined them in society, and gave 
 
330 
 
 forth a written declaration under their hand, stating 
 the grounds of their change, which was afterward 
 printed at the close of a controversial piece of Robert 
 Barclay's, in reply to the students' objections. See 
 Appendix, U, 
 
 In the month called March, 1676, the Council at 
 Edinburgh issued a declaration, reinforcing former 
 acts of Parliament against conventicles, and recom- 
 mending the execution of them to the sheriffs and 
 magistrates of corporations. Although this procla- 
 mation expressly related to such as had been outlawed 
 by the Council ; yet the civil and ecclesiastical rulers 
 of Aberdeen took occasion from it, to oppress those 
 persons, of all others, against whom they well knew 
 it w^as never intended to be stretched. So precipitate 
 was their malice, and so ready were they for the work 
 of persecution, that, upon the mere information of a 
 traveller, and before the regular notification reached 
 them, or was proclaimed in their town, the provost, 
 bailies, and officers came to the Friends' meeting- 
 house, on the 12th of the month, and committed 
 twelve of them to the new Tolbooth ; several days 
 after which, the prisoners heard, from their windows, 
 the public proclamation of the law that had been thus 
 eagerly put in force against them. — The hke measures 
 were pursued for the space of two months, by which 
 time the number of those lodged in prison amounted 
 to thirty-four. 
 
 At length, the prisoners received a summons to 
 appear before the Earl of Errol, the Earl Marischall, 
 and ''SirJohnKeith,"afterwards Earl of Kintore, three 
 of the Privy Council, appointed Commissioners to put 
 into execution the acts made against keeping conven- 
 ticles. Accordingly, being called up before these, on 
 the 26th of the 3rd month, a long libel was exhibited 
 
331 
 
 against them, reciting the heads of the acts of Parlia- 
 ment against conventicles, and the withdrawing from 
 that mode of worship established by law. The libel 
 being read, was to be enforced by Patrick Hay, the 
 only lawyer who could be procured to plead against 
 them ; but his oratory failing him, his plea was con- 
 fined to this brief query, '' Who gave you leave to 
 preach ?" which, for want of pertinent matter, he re- 
 peated several times. 
 
 The inquiry being put to the prisoners. Whether 
 or not they were guilty according to the indictment ; 
 David Barclay replied :— That, though it was ordi- 
 nary, for such as were stated under the circumstances 
 it had pleased God to put them, to entertain lawyers 
 to plead for them; yet they, having the One Advocate 
 with the Father, that would and could plead their 
 innocency in the hearts of all their opposers, they 
 might not employ any man to plead for them. And, 
 inasmuch as none of them had followed the practice 
 of law, it was desired, that no advantage might be 
 taken against them on account of their ignorance of 
 the intricacies of it ;— also that the rigour of it might 
 not be extended towards them, if they should be found 
 transgressors, (which they hoped to make appear was 
 not the case,) there being a maxim, owned by all, that 
 Summum jus is summa injuria. He further added. 
 That the prisoners were most unjustly charged, with 
 having kept three meetings in the week since the 1st 
 month, 1674 ; whereas several of them had been, in 
 that time, beyond the sea, others in England, and 
 many had not been in Aberdeen for several months 
 during those years. 
 
 Hereupon, he was interrupted by the inquiry, Whe- 
 ther they would own that they had been at any con- 
 venticles ; to which they made answer, That they 
 
332 
 
 were not to be their own accusers. It was said, This 
 could be proved by witnesses ; to which David Bar- 
 clay said, He expected, that, according to law, equity, 
 and reason, he might except against these. Upon 
 this, several college students were called in, against 
 whom David Barclay objected, that they were socii 
 criminis, having themselves joined in keeping such 
 meetings; and further, that they had lately published a 
 book expressly against the prisoners, in the very title 
 page of which, they accuse them of blasphemy and 
 treason,— and therefore were manifestly prejudiced 
 persons. Then the magistrates, who committed them, 
 were called upon; but these also were excepted 
 against, as those who had to put the laws in force, and 
 were accusers. To this, the Earl Marischall replied, 
 They should then have no witnesses at all. Yet did 
 the Commissioners overrule these objections; and 
 such evidence was received. 
 
 The prisoners then gave in their written defence; 
 showing, at some length, and by various legal pleas, 
 that they were not the persons against whose prac- 
 tices the acts in question were levelled ; also taking 
 notice of their imprisonment, contrary to law, by 
 the magistrates for near three months; and further, 
 boldly testifying, that it was merely out of that duty 
 they owed to God, and in obedience to his commands, 
 that they dare not forsake the assembling of them- 
 selves together in his name, and not out of any con- 
 tempt of those in authority. " And if for this," con- 
 tinues the document, '' the Lord should permit us to 
 suffer, we trust he will furnish us with such a mea- 
 sure of resignation of all that we have, to his dis- 
 posing, that we shall not count any thing too dear, 
 when it comes in competition with His honour and our 
 duty to Him. But, we shall not wish any in present 
 
 A 
 
333 
 
 authority to be instruments thereof, seeing the Lord 
 hath said to his people, ' He that toucheth you, 
 toucheth the apple of mine eye.'" 
 
 After an hour or two spent by the court in delibe- 
 ration, the prisoners, being called one by one, were 
 severally asked, Whether they would oblige them- 
 selves not to go any more to meetings ? which every 
 one of them refusing to do, they were again ordered to 
 withdraw^; and after some time, being called in again, 
 the sentence of the court was read to them, whereby 
 David Barclay, Alexander Gellie, Robert Burnett, 
 Alexander Harper, Alexander Skene, Andrew Jaf- 
 fray, and Alexander Forbes were fined, each in one 
 fourth of their respective valued rents, for their own 
 keeping conventicles, and an eighth part of the same 
 each for withdrawing from the public worship. Three 
 of the above were, besides, to pay an eighth part for 
 their wives' transgressions, conformable to the tenour 
 of the act. Those that were not landed proprietors, 
 w^ere fined as follows : Andrew Galloway, Thomas 
 Milne, and George Keith, £30. each; William Sparke, 
 £40. ; James Forbes, £25., and the rest tw^enty merks 
 apiece. And, over and above, John Skene and George 
 Keith, because they were '' found to have preached 
 and prayed at these unwarrantable meetings," were 
 ** to find caution, under the pain .of five thousand 
 merks, not to do the like hereafter ^ or else to enact 
 themselves to remove out of the kingdom,'' agreeable 
 to the act of Parliament. — This John Skene is thus 
 described by Proud in his History of Pennsylvania, 
 introduction, p. 160. " John Skene was a person of 
 great service and integrity, both in his religious and 
 civil conduct ; he was near two years Governor of 
 West Jersey, and died in the year 1687. He was a 
 preacher among the Quakers, had suffered much for 
 
334 
 
 his religion in bis native country, where he had dis- 
 tinguished himself in its cause." 
 
 The whole number were then remanded to prison, 
 till payment of the fines, where their number was in- 
 creased by the repeated imprisonment of others of 
 their friends from their religious meetings. While 
 thus kept in close confinement, some of them were 
 concerned at times to preach to the people, who would 
 come up to the windows of the prison to hear them ; 
 but the magistrates, to prevent this, and to incommode 
 the prisoners, caused the windows to be closed up 
 with boards for a whole week together, and also re- 
 moved several of them into the higher prison. On 
 one occasion, Alexander Gordon, a bailie of Aberdeen, 
 came in great anger to the lower court-house, where 
 Friends were then imprisoned, and took Andrew 
 Jaffray, while he was declaring, through the window, 
 the gospel of peace and salvation to the people, forth- 
 with thrusting him into the higher prison, where no 
 Friends had as yet been confined. This place is re- 
 presented as filthy and disgusting beyond most pri- 
 sons in the nation. The persecutor was, however, so 
 troubled in his conscience for such cruelty, that he 
 afterward confessed to a Friend, he could get no 
 peace nor rest in his mind that night, until he had 
 caused Andrew Jaffray to be returned to the spot, 
 whence he had taken him. 
 
 Very seasonable to this unoffending, yet zealous 
 company of '* the Lord's freemen," must have proved 
 the succeeding remarkable strain of sympathetic and 
 encouraging communication, coming from so tried a 
 servant of the Lord as Isaac Penington, and meeting 
 them after they had completed their fourth month of 
 imprisonment. 
 
335 
 
 ** For ray dear suffering Friends in Scotland. 
 " Dear Friends and Brethren, 
 
 " Who have partaken of the tender mercy 
 and blessed visitation of the Lord. O ! blessed be 
 the Lord, who pitied and helped us in our low estate, 
 and whose tender love and mercy hath followed us, 
 from his first visiting us to this present day. And in- 
 deed, the Lord is with us, — what can we desire 
 more? — preparing us for himself, preserving us in 
 the life of his blessed Truth, building us up more and 
 more, and causing his Spirit of glory and living power 
 to rest upon us, and the virtue thereof to spring up in 
 us day by day. 
 
 " O ! the beauty and glory of the day of our God 
 increaseth upon his heritage ; O! blessed be the name 
 of the Lord ! And to what tend all the workings of the 
 contrary spirit and power, but to eat out its own inte- 
 rest and kingdom, through the Lord's blessed ordering 
 of things ; so that all things work together for good, 
 and for the advancing of Truth, and the grow^th of it 
 in the hearts of God's heritage. 
 
 •* So, my dear Friends, none look out, either at 
 outward or inward sufferings ; but to the Lord only, 
 whose life, Spirit, and powder is above them, and bears 
 up all over them, who are in spirit joined to him, 
 faithfully waiting upon him; which God daily teaches 
 and enables his to do. Thus, my dear Friends, feel 
 the Lord's presence and power among you, who is 
 always near his, but especially in the time of their 
 straits, trials, and sufferings; and wait to feel the life, 
 springing, and doing its proper work in each of you 
 day by day, working out what is to be wrought out 
 in any, and working more and more into the glory of 
 the heavenly image; that, through the sufferings, ye 
 may come into the glory, and be crowned with the 
 
336 
 
 glory, virtue, holiness, righteousness, and dominion 
 of life over all ; and thus the Son may sit upon his 
 throne in you, and wield his holy and righteous 
 sceptre, and give you dominion in and with him over 
 all that would veil life, or keep it under in any of you. 
 So, my dear Friends, be strong in the Lord, with the 
 strength of the Lord, with which he is clothing those, 
 whom he hath emptied and made weak ; for the trials, 
 temptations, and afflictions prepare for, and (as I may 
 say,) lead into the possession of the desired inherit- 
 ance ; where all that the soul hath breathed and 
 waited for, is bestowed upon it by the bountiful hand 
 of the Father of mercies, who keeps covenant and 
 mercy for ever, and renews covenant and mercy day 
 by day, 
 
 *' So, the tender God of my life, and Father of the 
 blessings and mercies of my once greatly distressed 
 and miserable soul, instruct you, preserve you, watch 
 over you ; exercise your spirits most advantageously, 
 daily open you to himself, keep you empty and naked 
 before him of all your own clothing and righteousness, 
 and fill you with that which flows from the pure, living 
 fountain, to the unspeakable joy of your hearts, and 
 the glory of his own name over all for ever ! 
 
 '* Be of good faith, my dear Friends, look not out 
 at any thing, fear none of those things ye may be ex- 
 posed to suffer, either outwardly or inwardly ; but 
 trust the Lord over all, and your life will spring, and 
 grow, and refresh you, and the love and power will 
 purge out and keep out what would hinder its growth. 
 And ye will learn obedience and faithfulness daily 
 more and more, even by your exercises and suffer- 
 ings ; yea, the Lord will teach you the very mystery of 
 faith and obedience ; (oh blessed lesson !) and ye shall 
 not be disappointed of your hope or crown, by any 
 
337 
 
 thing the enemy can plot or bring about against you, 
 but have the weight of glory increased and enlarged 
 by his temptations and your many sufferings ; the 
 wisdom, power, love and goodness of the Lord order- 
 ing every thing for you, and ordering your hearts in 
 everything, — you having given up to him, and keep- 
 ing them continually given up to him in the holy seed 
 of Truth, in which he hath in some measure already 
 joined, and is daily more and more joining you to 
 himself. 
 
 " This is the salutation and tender visit of the love 
 of your brother in the Truth, whose breathings are to 
 God for you, and his praises unto Him, through the 
 sense of His being with you, and daily showing mercy 
 to you, upholding and preserving you in the midst of 
 your sore trials and afflictions. 
 
 " Isaac Penington." 
 
 " London, 5th of 5th month, 1676." 
 
 Robert Barclay was at this time engaged from 
 home, in visiting his friends and the churches of 
 Christ as a minister, and went with this object to 
 London ; thence, crossing the water, he travelled into 
 Holland and Germany. It is to be regretted, nothing- 
 is preserved as to the particulars of this journey on 
 the continent. In the course of it, he commenced 
 acquaintance with Elizabeth, Princess Palatine of 
 the Rhine, who was distantly related to his mother, 
 and with her he had some satisfactory opportunity of 
 conference on religious subjects. The publication of 
 his " Apology" this year, which was printed in Latin 
 at Amsterdam, may very probably have formed a part 
 of his engagement abroad ; and it is more than con- 
 jectural, as his biographer intimates, that on his return 
 by way of London, the author presented his book to 
 
338 
 
 Charles the 2nd. See the '' Short Account of R. B's 
 Life and Writings," 1802, p. 31. To the credit of 
 the King, he took no offence at the Christian free- 
 dom, used by Robert Barclay in his well-known ad- 
 dress to him, prefixed to that work, which, for its 
 manly style, religious boldness, yet decent respect, 
 has been much admired. 
 
 While at the Enghsh metropolis, he received intelli- 
 gence of the imprisonment of his honoured father and 
 other Friends in Scotland ; upon which, beginning to 
 have some interest at court, and access to the King's 
 presence, he delivered into his own hands the follow- 
 ing petition on their behalf. 
 
 *' The State of the Case of the People called Quakers 
 in Scotland, presented unto the King's considera- 
 tion. 
 
 " The Council of Scotland having about three 
 months ago emitted a declaration, to reinforce former 
 acts of Parliament against conventicles, and recom- 
 mended the execution of them, because of the abuse 
 several persons had made of the King's Indulgence, 
 as the said declaration intimates ; some inferior ma- 
 gistrates have taken occasion thereby, to imprison 
 many of them [the *' Quakers,"] and some deputies 
 of the Council have stretched the laws against con- 
 venticles to the highest degree of severity, by heavy 
 fines and tedious imprisonments, although their 
 practices and principles never gave ground for such 
 procedure. 
 
 " It is therefore on the behalf of the said suffering 
 people, with all sincere respect, desired, that it would 
 please the King favourably to recommend their case 
 to the Council of Scotland ; that a difference of cha- 
 racter may be put upon them, who have ever lived 
 
 ■.f-'}^'^ 
 
339 
 
 and behaved themselves peaceably under the present 
 government, from such as are said to have abused 
 the Indulgence; with some present relief to those 
 harmless sufferers, to prevent that utter ruin, which, 
 in all probability, will attend so many of them, that 
 live by their labour and trade. 
 
 " R. Barclay." 
 
 The King's secretary, the Duke of Lauderdale, was 
 thereupon instructed to underwrite a favourable re- 
 ference of the matter, which was done in these words : 
 
 " His Majesty is graciously pleased to refer this 
 paper to the right honourable the Lords of his Ma- 
 jesty's Privy Council in Scotland. 
 
 " Lauderdale." 
 
 "Whitehall, August 7th, 1676.'' 
 
 In a collection of manuscript correspondence, be- 
 longing to Colchester Monthly Meeting, is an original 
 letter of Robert Barclay, addressed to Stephen Crisp, 
 and dated the 3rd of the preceding month, which 
 shows that this favourable reference was not obtained 
 without much persevering effort. " I have at last," 
 says he, *' after long and tedious attendance, near 
 finished my business; for the Duke of Lauderdale 
 tells me yesterday, he has received order to give me 
 a letter to the Council in Scotland, in order to grant 
 Friends their liberty ; which he has promised to give 
 me to-morrow, so that I purpose in two or three days 
 to be going homewards." 
 
 On the 7th of the 7th month, September, the above 
 statement and reference were presented to the Coun- 
 cil, then sitting at Edinburgh ; and at the same time 
 was delivered in, a brief but respectful " Memorial" 
 
 z 2 
 
340 
 
 from those people at Aberdeen and its vicinity, *' in 
 derision called Quakers." 
 
 But the Council at Edinburgh did not think proper 
 to interfere in a matter, which they had formerly ap- 
 pointed their Commissioners at Aberdeen to deter- 
 mine, and concerning which those Commissioners 
 had already pronounced their decree. They there- 
 fore still left the matter to the decision of the same 
 judges, only appointing three others to join them ; 
 namely, '* Sir Richard Maitland" of Pittrichie, Baird 
 of Auchmedden, and Ogilvie of Aboyne. 
 
 The six Commissioners accordingly sat at Aber- 
 deen on the 28th of this month ; and the prisoners 
 being called in, the Earl of Errol, who was president, 
 told them, That they had called them again, to know 
 whether they were yet better advised, than when they 
 were last before them ? and whether they would give 
 bond not to hold any more meetings ? To which 
 John Skene answered. That the last time they were 
 before the King's Council, he, being one of those 
 accused for speaking in the meeting, desired the ac- 
 cusers might be asked. Whether himself, or any other 
 of them, had ever been heard to speak any thing in 
 the least tending to sedition, or to withdraw any of 
 the King's subjects from their due obedience and 
 subjection to his authority ? To this the Earl replied, 
 •' It is enough : that matter was spoke to at our last 
 sitting, and you were then found guilty." John Skene 
 answered, That there had not been any seditious act 
 proved against them, and that they had been kept 
 prisoners about seven months, for no other cause than 
 meeting in a peaceable manner to worship God "in 
 spirit and in truth." But the Earl of Errol again in- 
 terrupted him, saying, " It is enough:" then directing 
 his speech to the other Commissioners, ** My Lords, 
 
341 
 
 I have delivered your minds, and therefore it is fit 
 they should remove." Upon this, John Skene further 
 added, '' Though you now sit as our judges, yet I 
 cannot forbear but put you in mind, from the zeal of 
 the Lord, and from that respect I owe you as the 
 King's counsellors, that the day is coming, when both 
 you who are now sitting as our judges, and we who 
 are judged, must stand before the judgment seat of 
 the just Judge of heaven and earth :— and therefore I 
 wish ye may so judge now, as that, in that day, ye 
 may have peace." The Earl observed, '' You are not 
 to be our lawgiver;" to which John Skene replied, 
 *' No : T only in all humility lay these things before 
 you." 
 
 The Earl then queried. Whether they were all of 
 that mind? Alexander Skene answered, "I hope 
 there are none of us here, that will be so unfaithful 
 to our God, as to give any bond, w^iereby we should 
 bind ourselves not to meet together and worship 
 God ;" and further submitted to their consideration 
 the circumstance, that, so far as he knew, there were 
 at that time none of their Friends suffering on this 
 account in either of the three kingdoms. "The 
 King," he continued, " hath referred us to his Coun- 
 cil, and the Council hath referred us to you here, so 
 that ye have all the power of the civil authority, to do 
 with us as it shall seem right to you, from whom we 
 may expect as much moderation, as our Friends else- 
 where have met with. But, if it shall please the Lord 
 to permit you to be the instruments of our sufferings, 
 I hope he will enable us to bear it with that patience 
 and submission which becometh Christians." 
 
 The Earl of Errol then addressed himself to the 
 other Commissioners, ** My Lords, " if ye have any 
 more to say than I have said, ye may speak it," 
 
342 
 
 Upon this, the Earl Marischall remarked, " They 
 plead themselves not guilty of seditious conventicles, 
 as would seem by what that young man spoke, where- 
 as the law concludes their very meetings seditious." 
 Alexander Skene replied. That they could not help 
 all the constructions of that kind, for it had been the 
 lot of God's people in all ages to have misrepresenta- 
 tions cast upon them; " but we hope," said he, " we 
 shall behave ourselves so peaceably and dutifully, 
 that where for conscience-sake we cannot give active, 
 we shall give passive obedience." Then said the 
 Earl of Errol, " Qualified loyalty smells of disloyalty : 
 it seems, then, you will not give bond." To which 
 John Skene answered, '' Let never that day dawn, in 
 which we shall be so unfaithful to the Lord! but if 
 any should prove so, let neither the King nor his 
 Council trust that man ; for he that is not faithful 
 to the Lord, will never be faithful to his King and 
 country.'' 
 
 The prisoners being ordered to remove, as they 
 were withdrawing, the Earl of Errol said again to 
 Alexander Gellie, That the Quakers' loyalty was a 
 qualified loyalty. Alexander replied, That he did not 
 understand that to be loyalty, which was not qualified 
 with the fear of God, and by obedience to him rather 
 than man. 
 
 After some hours, the prisoners were called into 
 court to hear the decree of the Commissioners to this 
 purport : That they should pay their respective fines 
 to one Captain George Melvill, and that upon pay- 
 ment, they should be set at liberty ; that, in default of 
 payment within a limited time, Melvill was im powered 
 to distrain them for the same, and that when the fines 
 should be levied, the prisoners were to be released. 
 
 The Earl of Errol departing out of town the next 
 
343 
 
 morning, the remainingCommissioners were unwilling* 
 to have further trouble, by issuing afresh a particular 
 process against those who had been committed to pri- 
 son since the rest were fined ; and therefore added a 
 clause to their former decree, by virtue of which, John 
 Forbes of Aquorthies, Robert Gerard, and six others 
 were liberated. Among these, was John Thomson, 
 an aged and a poor man. He had been a soldier in 
 the King's service at the battle of Worcester, was 
 taken prisoner, and sent as a slave to Barbadoes, 
 where he remained five years. There was something 
 in this case peculiarly calling for the indulgent inter- 
 ference of the higher authorities, when inferior ser- 
 vants of the crown could thus overlook the character, 
 services, and bitter sufferings of a man, who had 
 hazarded his life for his King and country, and was 
 now made willing to lose his all, rather than relin- 
 quish the free exercise of his conscience towards the 
 King of kings. He appears to have had his goods 
 distrained and disposed of, and to have lain in prison, 
 at one time, for about eight or nine months together, 
 without being either called for, found guilty, or heard 
 in his own defence. 
 
344 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1076 : FINES LEVIED BY MELVILL-JOHN SKENE AND ROBERT BURNETT ADDRESS 
 THE PROVOST OF ABERDEEN— HIS SEVERITY; AND MELVILL'S CONDUCT- 
 PATRICK LIVINGSTON AND JAMES HALLIDAY'S PREACHING— FURTHER DIS- 
 TRAINTS AND FRESH IMPRISONMENTS— DAVID BARCLAYS LIBERATION— LETTER 
 OF THE PRINCESS ELIZABETH TO ROBERT BARCLAY— HIS IMPRISONMENT ON 
 HIS RETURN HOME— LETTER OF THE PRINCESS TO PRINCE RUPERT ON BE- 
 HALF OF FRIENDS— MELVILL EXECUTES HIS WARRANT OF DISTRAINT AT 
 URY. 
 
 Soon after the Court of Commissioners had come to 
 this decision, Melvill set himself to work to put in 
 execution the authority given him, by levying the 
 fines. He began with Thomas Milne, a shoemaker; 
 from whom, for his fine of £30., he took goods of 
 three times that value ; and thereupon, this poor man 
 was released from his imprisonment. He, being dis- 
 charged, was present when his goods were conveyed 
 to the market-cross to be appraised ; and finding that 
 they were doing him much wrong by underrating 
 them, testified against their injustice; and, withal, 
 kneeling down, he prayed God to forgive them. 
 This act, however truly savouring of a meek and 
 Christian spirit, was by the provost, George Skene, 
 resented as a high affront to him and his office; he 
 therefore again committed Thomas Milne to prison, 
 where he was detained four days. Many of the sober 
 and moderate inhabitants of the place justly esteem- 
 ed this as a great severity ; and two of the prisoners 
 found themselves concerned each of them to plead 
 with him, in the following remarkable letters of ex- 
 postulation. 
 
i 
 
 345 
 
 John Skene to the Provost of Aberdeen, 
 
 " Aberdeen Prison, 
 
 " 25th of 8lh month, 1676. 
 
 " Provost ! 
 
 " Read and consider seriously without passion 
 or prejudice . — Is there no God in heaven ? Is there 
 no judgment day ? Must man only die as the beast, 
 and make no account how he hath improved his time 
 in this world, or how he hath answered the end of his 
 creation ? If so, then I should think it no strange 
 thing to see thee so devoted to please the spirit of this 
 world, this persecuting spirit, both in thyself and 
 others. But if otherwise, — as I desire to hope thou 
 dost believe, — [then] is there a just and righteousGod, 
 who seeth the actions of mankind, and hath a book 
 of remembrance, — [then] the day cometh, wherein 
 that which hath been done in secret, shall be pro- 
 claimed as on the house-tops, — [then] there is an 
 after-reckoning, and man must receive his reward 
 conformable to the deeds done in the body, — and 
 [then] man hath something in him not common with 
 the beasts, even an immortal soul ; for the salvation of 
 which, he ought to be more concerned to please God 
 than any man, whose breath is in his nostrils, who, as 
 the flower of the field, is here to-day, and to-morrow 
 is cut down ! I say, it cannot but seem strange to 
 me, and to all God's people, that one who believes 
 these things however great in the outward his power 
 be, dare venture on such actions as thou hast this day 
 done, to cause or suffer a man to be imprisoned for no 
 other reason than obeying Christ's command, as it is 
 recorded in Matthew, v. 44, * Love your enemies, 
 bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate 
 you, and pray for them which despitefully use you 
 and persecute you! 
 
346 
 
 " Now. I warn thee, that thou seek not to cover 
 this, and such rigorous practices, lest thou add to 
 thine iniquity; for no excuse will stand thee in stead 
 in the day of the Lord ; and their power and influ- 
 ence, by which thou proceedest as thou dost, shall 
 not cover thee from the hand of that God, who hath 
 said concerning his people, ' He that toucheth you 
 toucheth the apple of mine eye.' Wherefore let not 
 the self-seeking clergy, nor their emissaries, sow pil- 
 lows under thy arm-holes, as the false prophets did 
 of old to those in authority, by telling thee, that we 
 are not the people of God. For, know assuredly, the 
 word of the Lord hath been to me, with others of my 
 brethren, since we came in here, that as there is no 
 variableness nor shadow of changing in Him so 
 shall He be the same to us, as He hath been to' our 
 brethren and sisters in England. Ireland, and New 
 England too, where some sufered martyrdom for 
 His name's sake. And as we continue faithful in 
 owning him before men, so he shall own us. not only 
 before our very persecutors, but also in the great and 
 terrible day of the Lord, before his Father and his 
 angels. And we shall be as the palm-tree, [the em- 
 blem of constancy, fruitfulness, patience, and vic- 
 tory,]— the more devils and men endeavour to oppress 
 us in our public testimonies for His inward appear- 
 ance,— loe shall rise the higher. 
 
 " Wherefore. I beseech thee, in God's holy fear, 
 take heed to thy proceedings against an innocent 
 people ; and let not the enemy within, nor his in- 
 struments without, drive thee further on in this 
 path, wherein thou art walking, lest thou be found 
 fighting against God— then will God fight against 
 thee, and thou shalt not be honourable : for God hath 
 said in the Scriptures, He will honour them that 
 
347 
 
 honour him, and on the contrary, They shall be light- 
 ly esteemed that dishonour him. So, repent ; and be 
 warned from the Lord ! — despise it not, though it come 
 through a weak instrument ; for if thou do not mind 
 it, all thy endeavours in this persecuting way, shall but 
 tend to the filling up of the cup of thy secret and pub- 
 lic sins, — and thou shalt wish thou hadst died beyond 
 seas, and never seen thy native country. 
 
 •' Receive this as thou pleasest: — this I can say, I 
 have written it in true love and respect, both to thy 
 soul and body, as likewise in obedience to the Lord. 
 And what I have written shall stand as a witness 
 against thee in the day of account, and I shall be 
 clear of thy blood : — but, it is the earnest prayer of 
 my soul to the God of power, that he may so second 
 it, as that it may produce fruits most acceptable to 
 God, and refreshing to his people. 
 
 " I rest, as formerly, however esteemed by thee, 
 thy true and faithful friend, 
 
 ** John Skene." 
 
 Robert Burnett to the Provost of Aberdeen. 
 
 " Aberdeen Tolbooth, 
 
 " 28th of 8th month, 1676. 
 
 *' In the zeal of the Lord God, and in love to thy 
 soul, do I write to thee, being moved thereunto by 
 his Spirit, which hath arisen in my heart, with a 
 mighty indignation and wrath against that in thee, 
 which doth oppress his innocent seed in thine own 
 heart, and hath taken much rule in thy whole man. 
 This doth evidently appear, by what thou hast done, 
 in the entry of thy rule in this place, against God and 
 his people, whom he hath called out in this place to 
 bear a testimony to his everlasting Truth. They are 
 made to suffer, for the exercise of their conscience 
 
348 
 
 towards God, by an unrighteous generation, who can 
 lay no other deed to their charge but innocency and 
 uprightness : for this we rejoice, in the midst of our 
 sufferings, and shall more rejoice, through the 
 strength of our God, who rules heaven and earth, — 
 that all shall turn to his glory and the good of them 
 that fear him. For, whoever may combine against 
 him and his anointed, they shall not prosper ; their 
 designs shall be turned backward, and their contri- 
 vances come to nought; and our God shall arise, and 
 be avenged on his enemies, who would not that He 
 should reign over them. 
 
 ''Friend, T am exceeding sorry for thee, that thou, 
 of whom other things were expected, should have a 
 hand appearing against God, — yea, and his witness 
 in thine own heart, which, if thou mindest seriously, 
 will show thee the injustice and unrighteousness of 
 thy proceedings, contrary to what once were thine 
 own principles. Oh! shall the honour of this world, 
 or any enjoyment of it, which passeth away with the 
 using, draw thee, or so prevail, as to make thee pro- 
 voke the glorious King of righteousness to shut thee 
 up in everlasting darkness and death, and to lose the 
 crown immortal, and the heavenly mansion that en- 
 dures for ever! Oh ! let nothing arise in thee, to de- 
 ceive thee of thy birthright, or to cause thee to think 
 thou so standest that thou canst not fall. A fall is 
 abiding all those, that lift up their heel against the 
 Almighty : for, ' Who ever hardened himself against 
 him, and prospered?' 
 
 ** Let this be a warning to thee from thy true friend, 
 
 *' Robert Burnett." 
 
 ** Postscript. Let none deceive themselves with 
 that colour or pretence, that they are commanded to 
 
349 
 
 do what they do by the higher powers, and so think 
 to be justified. If so, then Pilate may plead the 
 same; yea, and more, who publicly declared his un- 
 willingness to pass sentence against Christ, who es- 
 teemed him a good and just man, and washed his 
 hands, as innocent of his blood ; and yet, if he was 
 not free of the murder of our blessed Lord,— no more 
 shall any of the present rulers, who have an hand in 
 the present persecution." 
 
 The last letter, being delivered into the provost s 
 own hand by Margaret Cassie, was, with the other, 
 received by the party addressed in a very different 
 spirit from that which actuated the authors of them ; 
 the provost threatening to complain against them to 
 the Council, and have them punished. 
 
 But the magistrates of Aberdeen seem now for 
 some time, to have been effectually brought over by 
 the professed spiritual leaders of the people, to exert 
 their power in oppressing and persecuting this reli- 
 gious Society. George Skene, the provost during the 
 present year, even exceeded his predecessors in exe- 
 cuting his malice and cruelty upon them. Almost 
 immediately upon his entering into office, he caused 
 the prisoners to be more closely kept ; debarring them 
 the liberty of going into the lower council-house, a 
 privilege, which they had before been permitted at 
 times to enjoy; and threatened some of the officers 
 with the loss of their places, for not acting up to the 
 rigour of his orders. And now, observing, that these 
 conscientious people were not to be deterred by the 
 forfeiture of their property, from returning to their 
 meetings, he not only continued to send them again 
 to prison; but, in order to render their imprisonment 
 as severe and incommodious as he well could, would 
 
350 
 
 frequently remove them from one room to another, 
 merely to perplex them with the trouble of replacing 
 their bedding and utensils. This being in the winter 
 season, and one of these rooms having no chimney 
 or other convenience for firing, several of their rela- 
 tions solicited for their removal into another place; 
 this proposal some of the more moderate magistrates 
 approved, as only reasonable. But the provost would 
 by no means give his consent, and even prevented, 
 so far as he could, any application to that effect being 
 made to the Commissioners. On the contrary his 
 evil disposition prompting him to be still more vexa- 
 tious to them, he proposed petitioning the Commis- 
 sioners to give orders for the close shutting up of all 
 the prisoners in the higher part of the gaol, which 
 was a very disgusting place; but in such a piece 
 of downright cruelty, he could not obtain the con- 
 currence of the other magistrates. 
 
 With regard to Melvill, the person to whom the 
 fines were made payable, he went forward in his work 
 of making havock among the little church, as to their 
 outward substance. In order, however, to leave him 
 inexcusable, as far as in them lay, some of the pri- 
 soners found themselves under the necessity to ad- 
 dress him : this they did ; setting before him, how 
 unchristian an ofBce he had undertaken, and in much 
 love cautioning him to beware how he proceeded 
 further in his course. See Appendix, F. But he 
 likewise, turned a deaf ear to all their searching and 
 persuasive exhortation, and determined to proceed. 
 Fearing he had exceeded the bounds of his authority 
 he applied to the Council's Commissioners, sitting at 
 Turriff, for a fresh decree; and this he procured from 
 them. Thinking himself now completely authorized 
 on the 30th of the month called October, he took 
 
351 
 
 measures effectually to accomplish his purpose. 
 Twelve soldiers of the militia, with two messengers, 
 came to John Skene's shop ; and, pretending his 
 goods were not sufficient to cover the fine, although 
 those in sight were three times the value, proceeded 
 to his dwelling-house, where entrance was denied 
 them. On this, they applied to the provost for a 
 warrant to break open his doors ; but before they 
 could obtain it, night came on. Next day, they 
 came with smiths and hammers, to break open 
 the gate and doors of his house ; but James Skene 
 went to the magistrates, then assembled, and made 
 a legal protest, importing that there were goods 
 enough in the shop to answer their claim, and if they 
 should break open the house, the magistrates must 
 expect to be accountable for the damage incurred. 
 They advised Melvill to seize on the shop goods, which 
 he did, to the amount of £130, by their own valua- 
 tion, carrying away the whole to the captain's house, 
 besides two other seizures made on Friends the 
 same day. 
 
 His career was at length stopped for a season ; for, 
 being obliged to secrete himself from a messenger and 
 Serjeants, who were in quest of him for debt, he durst 
 not appear, till that demand was compromised. But 
 no sooner had he got this effected, than he returned to 
 the prosecution of his commission, and in the like 
 unreasonable manner. Coming again to the same 
 individual's shop, on pretence of the former seizure 
 being defective, he took away more goods, making in 
 the whole £230 for a fine of £100. This plunder 
 was not, however, altogether gain clear of vexation 
 and disappointment ; for it appears, that when John 
 Skene's property was brought to the cross on a 
 market-day to be appraised, Patrick Livingston and 
 
352 
 
 James Halliday, (of whom further mention is about 
 to be made,) so spoke to the people out of their pri- 
 son-windows, that no man could be found, who 
 would be concerned in the matter of appraisement. 
 
 These Friends, who both resided in England, in 
 the course of a rehgious visit to their brethren in this 
 nation, had come to Aberdeen, and being appre- 
 hended, were put into the upper prison. Here they 
 had frequent opportunities, especially on market- 
 days, to preach to the people the doctrine of Truth 
 out of their prison-windows ; having more hearers 
 there, than probably they would have had in their own 
 meeting-house in more peaceable times. Thus, even 
 their confinement tended to promote the testimony 
 they had to bear. At this, the provost and others of 
 their adversaries were greatly exasperated, and held 
 several consultations upon the means to prevent it; 
 but were at a loss to devise any plausible expedient, 
 fearing to give umbrage to the people, who were 
 eagerly attentive to hear them, should they proceed 
 in any unusual method of severity against them. 
 
 In the meanwhile, further distraints and fresh im- 
 prisonments were going forward. From Andrew 
 Jaffray, Melvill and his followers took five or six 
 oxen ; and from Alexander Skene cattle to the value 
 of two hundred merks, being nearly twice the amount 
 of his fine. In the latter instance, not finding pur- 
 chasers to his mind for the cattle at the cross, Mel- 
 vill had them killed, and their flesh exposed to sale 
 in the public shambles. But the people generally 
 refused to buy ; so that, in the end, he found these 
 cattle, living or dead, were brought to a bad market. 
 
 David Barclay, it would seem, had by this time 
 obtained his liberty. No express record is made of 
 the occasion of such partiality being shown him by 
 
353 
 
 his oppressors, so different from the treatment they 
 meted out to his fellows. Yet is there ample ground 
 to impute this to the exertion used by his son, when 
 in London ; which, though made on behalf of the suf- 
 ferers generally, and not at all pointedly on behalf of 
 David Barclay, (as is indeed evident in the foregoing 
 address to the King,) took effect, it would seem, with 
 regard to Am, while it failed, at least for the present, 
 to obtain for the rest of the prisoners the reasonable 
 indulgence sued for. These exertions of Robert 
 Barclay, were not confined to a direct application to 
 royalty. He wrote to the Princess Elizabeth; and 
 by her reply, which he received while he was still in 
 London, it is clear, she had already endeavoured to 
 interest her brother, the Prince Rupert, to use his in- 
 fluence for the liberation of the whole number, but 
 especially marking out David Barclay to notice, his 
 wife standing in the relation of third cousin to the 
 Princess. Her letter, which opens a correspondence 
 that subsisted between these eminent characters till 
 death, and is remarkable for its Christian simplicity, 
 is here given. See Appendix, TV. 
 
 Elizabeth, Princess Palatine of the Rhine, to 
 Robert Barclay. 
 
 " July 21st— 3 1 St, 1676. 
 
 ** My dear Friend in our Saviour Jesus Christ ! I 
 have received your letter, dated the 24th of June, 
 this day; and since I am pressed to take this oppor- 
 tunity to make a certain address unto your brother, 
 Benjamin Furly, I must give you this abrupt answer. 
 
 *' Your memory is dear to me, — so are your lines 
 and exhortations very necessary. I confess myself still 
 spiritually very poor and naked : — all my happiness 
 is, — I do know I am so ; and whatever I have studied 
 
 a a 
 
•>54 
 
 or learned heretofore, is but dirt, in comparison to the 
 true knowledge of Christ. I confess also my infidelity 
 to this Light heretofore, by suffering myself to be 
 conducted by false, politic lights. Now that I have 
 sometimes a small glimpse of the true Light, I do not 
 attend it, as I should ; being drawn away by the 
 works of my calling, which must be done; — and, as 
 your swift English hounds, I often overrun my scent, 
 being called back when it is too late. 
 
 " Let not this make you less earnest in your 
 prayers for me, — you see I need them. Your letters 
 will always be welcome to me, so will your friends, 
 if any please to visit me. 
 
 ** I should admire God's providence, if my brother 
 could be a means of releasing your father and forty 
 more in Scotland; having promised to do his best, I 
 know he will perform it, — he has ever been true to 
 his word : — And you shall find me, with the grace of 
 our Lord, 
 
 " A true Friend, 
 
 " Elizabeth." 
 
 '' P. S. The Princess of Homes sends you her most 
 hearty commendations." 
 
 Robert Barclay had not long returned to his native 
 country, and the bosom of his family, when he was 
 himself apprehended by order of the provost, toge- 
 ther with Thomas Moor, Thomas Milne, and John 
 Forbes, while they were attending their meeting for 
 worship at Aberdeen. The three latter were con- 
 veyed to the higher gaol ; and because the keeper 
 did not confine him in the same place with them, 
 the provost was highly offended. His commitment 
 was on the 7th of the 9th month ; and by the next 
 month, the news of his confinement reached his 
 
 J 
 
355 
 
 friend, the Princess Palatine, probably with some 
 circumstances of exaggeration, as appears from the 
 following letter to her brother, the Prince Rupert. 
 
 " Herford, December 19th, 1676. 
 
 " Dear Brother, 
 
 *' I have written to you some months ago by 
 Robert Barclay, who passed this way, and hearing I 
 was your sister, desired to speak with me. / knew 
 him to be a Quaker by his hat, and took occasion to 
 inform myself of all their opinions : and finding they 
 were so submiss to the magistrates in real, omitting 
 the ceremonial, I wished in my heart, the King 
 might have many such subjects. And since, I have 
 heard, that notwithstanding his Majesty's gracious 
 letter on his behalf to the Council of Scotland, he has 
 been clapped up in prison with the rest of his 
 friends; and they threaten to hang them, at least 
 those they call preachers among them, unless they 
 subscribe their own banishment; and this, upon a 
 law made against other sects, that appeared armed 
 for the maintenance of their heresy ; — which goes di- 
 rectly against the principles of those, who are ready 
 to suffer all that can be inflicted, and still love and 
 pray for their enemies. 
 
 " Therefore, dear Brother, if you can do any thing 
 to prevent their destruction, I doubt not but you 
 would do an action acceptable to God Almighty, and 
 conducive to the service of your royal master : for the 
 Presbyterians are their main enemies, to whom they 
 are an eye-sore, as bearing witness against all their 
 violent ways. 
 
 '* I care not, though his Majesty see my letter; it 
 is written no less out of an humble affection for him, 
 than in a sensible compassion of the innocent suf- 
 
 A A 2 
 
356 
 
 ferers. You will act herein according to your own 
 discretion ; and, I beseech you, still consider me as 
 
 " Yours, 
 
 " Elizabeth." 
 
 One brief comment on the foregoing letter, merely 
 by way of information, may perhaps be due to some 
 of the younger classes of readers, who profess with 
 the Society of Friends, as well as to others who do 
 not. — The Princess knew Barclay to be a Quaker 
 by his hat, and thereupon took occasion to inform 
 herself of all their opinions. Neither the Princess, 
 nor Barclay, nor the Friends of Barclay in that day, 
 placed any undue value upon singularity of external 
 appearance, merely as such. The costume of the 
 Friends had, before this date, become peculiar, and 
 conspicuous for its simplicity, in consequence of the 
 extravagance and preposterous fashions generally pre- 
 valent. They kept, with but very slight variation, to 
 the mode of dress in use among sober-minded people 
 at the time they had their rise in these kingdoms ; and 
 considered it one mark of a httle and degraded mind, 
 to be frequently, or without some sufficient occasion, 
 adopting '* changeable suits of apparel." Isai. iii. 22. 
 It was this view of the subject, which made them 
 nonconformists to the fashion of a passing world, as 
 well as to the manners of those that love it; their 
 close scrutiny into the motives for all their conduct, 
 induced a caution, a jealousy, a precision in these 
 respects, which while wholesome and beneficial, 
 appeared to be consistent with the apostolic in- 
 junction, " Be ye holy in all manner of conversation ." 
 1. Peter, i. 15. 
 
 While Robert Barclay lay in the Tolbooth of 
 Aberdeen, Melvill, who had been one of his father's 
 
357 
 
 troopers, came to Ury with his party, bent on ex- 
 ecuting against David Barclay, the warrant he had 
 from the Commissioners to distrain for the fine. The 
 iron gate being shut, and the family at dinner, the 
 man had to wait awhile for admission, which might 
 have somewhat irritated him. For when his former 
 master and colonel, on examining the warrant, told 
 him, that could give him no authority within his estate, 
 which lay in the shire of Mearns, whilst the decree 
 of the Commissioners, under whom he acted, extended 
 only to the shires of Aberdeen and Banff; he would 
 by no means desist from his purpose, but, adding one 
 illegal act to another, proceeded to take away ten la- 
 bouring oxen, in the ploughing season, (which was 
 by act of Parliament prohibited, even in case of a 
 just debt,) also two cows, a bull, and a quantity of 
 corn. These cattle proved a troublesome acquisi- 
 tion, for he could find no man that would buy them, 
 and the expense of keeping them was a continual 
 burden to him ; so that he seems to have been well 
 tired of them, before he could at any rate get them 
 disposed of At last, this remarkable opportunity 
 offered. 
 
 The Friends engaged in the dispute with the 
 students of Aberdeen, thought themselves unhand- 
 somely treated on that occasion, and also by the re- 
 ports of it. They accordingly published a particular 
 account of the whole circumstance, to which the 
 students drew up a reply ; but no printer being 
 willing to undertake their proposed publication at his 
 own risk, they with some difficulty raised the money, 
 hoping to be reimbursed by the sale of their book. 
 But to their mortification almost the whole impres- 
 sion remained on their hands unsold : this induced 
 them to represent their loss by petition to the Com- 
 
358 
 
 missioners, and to request some relief out of the 
 exchequer. By the Archbishop's influence in their 
 favour, these students obtained from the Commis- 
 sioners an order upon Captain Melvill, to pay them a 
 part of the '* Quakers'" fines in his hand; upon 
 which he gave them David Barclay's oxen, and with 
 this they raised the money they wanted. 
 
359 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1676: FURTHER SEIZURES AND IMPRISONMENTS— LETTER OF GAVINE LAURIE TO 
 FRIENDS-GEORGE GRAY AND ALEXANDER SEATON'S TREATMENT AT OLD 
 MELDRUM-CASE OF ALEXANDER CHALMERS AND WIFE— 1677= ALEXANDER 
 BURNETT, BAILIE, ENDEAVOURS TO INCENSE THE COMMISSIONERS AGAINST 
 FRIENDS— TO PREVENT THE PRISONERS FROM PREACHING, THEIR PRISON- 
 WINDOWS ARE CLOSED UP— SOME OF THEM ARE REMOVED TO A PLACE CALLED 
 THE CHAPEL, OTHERS FROM THE LOWER TO THE HIGHER PRISON— THEIR 
 SITUATION AND HARD USAGE— A FRIEND OF THE PRISONERS ADDRESSES 
 THE PROVOST. 
 
 But Melvill had not yet finished his work in 
 making seizures; some further instances of which 
 may be mentioned, as tending, in connexion with 
 what has gone before, to set forth the persecuting 
 spirit of that day, when our predecessors had, at a 
 rate thus dear, to pay for even attempting to worship 
 their God in the way of his leading. — From George 
 Grey, a poor weaver, for a fine of twenty merks, were 
 taken cattle and goods worth £28, besides hnen, 
 which the soldiers privately stole and carried off. 
 From William Wishart, John Glenny, Alexander 
 Gellie, and William Spark of Stonehaven, the several 
 amounts of £40, £40, £140, and £50. The last- 
 named individual had obtained his liberty to go home 
 from Aberdeen, where he was prisoner, that he might 
 look to his own affairs; but as soon as the under- 
 sheriff of Stonehaven knew of this, and that he was 
 returned, he caused him to be put into prison at the 
 latter place, till, the above distraint taking place, he 
 was obliged to discharge him. The same under- 
 sheriff had several times before, during David Bar- 
 clay's imprisonment, committed those who met there 
 for the purpose of divine worship, and detained them 
 
360 
 
 several days, until he was ordered to release them, 
 they being mostly the servants of David Barclay. 
 
 On the 6th of the 12th month, 1676, the last men- 
 tioned Friend, together with George Gray, Jolin 
 Forbes, and Robert Milne, were taken at a Monthly 
 Meeting, and recommitted ; three of these being put 
 into the upper prison, but David Barclay, by the ex- 
 press interference of one of the magistrates, into the 
 lower gaol. About a month after this, Andrew Jaf- 
 fray was again taken into custody : for the constancy 
 of these sufferers was such, that when, upon the levy- 
 ing of their fines, they were liberated, forthwith they 
 frequented their religious assemblies, where they were 
 consequently soon retaken, and consigned to their 
 previous allotment. 
 
 While thus situated, the prisoners were saluted 
 with the succeeding effusion of gospel love from a 
 brother at a distance. 
 
 " To George Keith, Robert Barclay, and the rest of 
 
 Friends. 
 
 " 1 Ith of 12th Month, 1676. 
 
 *' Dear Friends, 
 
 '' Your letter some time since I saw, which 
 was read at London in the meeting, and copies sent 
 as you did desire. 
 
 " O dear hearts! my soul melted at the reading 
 thereof, for joy and gladness, that the Lord hath 
 raised up living witnesses for his name, and that he 
 hath appeared in his mighty power in my native 
 country, to raise him up a people there, to bear wit- 
 ness to his blessed Truth, and to be valiant sufTerers 
 for the same, — to count nothing too dear unto them, 
 being willing to give all up for the blessed testimony of 
 his Truth, forsaking what is near and dear unto them. 
 
361 
 
 that they may follow his leadings. Oh ! blessed day for 
 ever, that we should come to be witnesses of it. 
 
 " And now, you valiant lambs, whom the Lord 
 hath honoured to stand under the banner that he 
 hath lifted up in that corner of the nation, — the Lord 
 hath blessed you, and will bless and prosper you ; as 
 you abide faitliful, you shall overcome ; the cedars 
 shall fall before you, and the mountains be trodden 
 down. Your strength is in the Lord, who will go 
 through the briars and thorns, which are set in battle 
 array against you. You are the seed of the Blessed 
 and the offspring of the Lord, whom he hath made, 
 and will yet make as threshing instruments in his 
 hands, to be a dread and a terror to the enemies of 
 his Truth. O dear lambs! keep your habitation, in 
 subjection to the weighty Life, which keeps all low, 
 meek, and humble, feeling all to be from Him, your 
 strength and courage. My soul is united with you in 
 the one bundle of life, and in this I feel your strength ; 
 here I can lie down and even rejoice with you in your 
 bonds! Many a blessed night and day have I felt, 
 when the body hath been in bonds ; and I know the 
 same Life is with you. That fountain is but one, and 
 your refreshings are from it. This gives patience to 
 wait, until he say to the winds and storms, and foam- 
 ing boisterous sea, ' Be still:' — for he will not let his 
 people be overwhelmed. 
 
 *' And it is in my heart, that the Lord hath a day 
 of breaking through, yet more and more, in that nation. 
 There hath been a darkness over the land as yet, only 
 some seed sown here and there ; and by suffering, will 
 the Lord raise it yet more plentifully. And the cry is 
 in my heart, and many a day hath been for the land 
 of my nativity, that the veil might be rent, that the 
 power of death might be broken, that the captives 
 
362 
 
 might come forth : and a faith is with me, that the 
 Lord will visit, and the blessed day will yet break 
 forth more and more there. You have been made to 
 sound the alarm ;— glory to our God for it for ever ! 
 Rejoice and be glad, that you are some of * the first 
 fruits' there unto God. And the breathing of my soul 
 to the Lord is, that you may be preserved and kept, 
 over all temptations and snares, suffering patiently, 
 waiting the Lord's way and time for your bonds to be 
 taken off. Our God is a God of love, pity, and com- 
 passion ; he hath been with us in trials, hath visited 
 us in bonds ; yea, our strength hath been renewed, 
 and in the patience have we overcome. Dear hearts ! 
 it is a part of your way. The time is not long— we 
 are near our homes, where the devil and his instru- 
 ments shall not reach us. We are now travelling in 
 our journey ; and they seek to hinder us, and now and 
 then buffet us ; this is all they can do. The body is 
 often in their power, for the trial of our faith ; but, 
 glory to our God ! our anchor is sure ; they cannot 
 break our hold : but, as gold, shall all the faithful suf- 
 ferers come forth, to the eternal praise of our God. 
 
 " O how have I been filled with joy, when I have 
 heard, how God's power hath broke forth amongst 
 you in prison, and how the glory of the Lord hath 
 filled your vessels ! — no news was so welcome to me ; — 
 yea, I have tasted of that joy with you. 
 
 " Dear Friends; 1 could write much ; but I know 
 God's presence is your all, and is beyond all words :— 
 only, that you may feel my joy in the Lord for you, and 
 may feel my love to you all, who are the faithful suf- 
 ferers for his Truth. Yea, dear Friends, I could lie 
 down with you in your bonds, if it were the will of my 
 Father; and I wait till it may be his will that I see you. 
 '' Friends were refreshed in reading your letter,— 
 
363 
 
 yea, it was gladness to them. We are well here. 
 
 God's Truth prospers, and that is the joy of our 
 
 hearts, when we see the gathering to the Lord's 
 
 standard, and when many are inquiring the way to 
 
 Zion with their faces thitherward. 
 
 *' So, the Lord God of my life preserve you all in 
 
 faithfulness to him for ever, who am your brother in 
 
 the same Truth, 
 
 " Gavine Lawrie." 
 
 This individual, whose name is also sometimes 
 written, Gawen Laurie, was a merchant of London, 
 possibly residing in Hertfordshire, where, it appears 
 by Besses '' Sufferings of Friends," he underwent 
 distraint on his property ; but some years after the 
 date of this letter, Robert Barclay, when chosen go- 
 vernor of East Jersey, North America, appointed him 
 deputy-governor of the province, to which was an- 
 nexed a salary of four hundred pounds. This cir- 
 cumstance and a similar one, that of his being a joint 
 trustee with William Penn and Nicholas Lucas in 
 the assignment of West Jersey for the benefit of the 
 creditors of Bylinge the proprietor, are mentioned, in 
 default of other information, as evidence of the esti- 
 mation in which he was held by his friends. 
 
 It was scarcely to be expected, but that Christians 
 thus oppressed in so tender a point, as that of their 
 unalienable right to worship God according to their 
 conscience, should feel themselves bound in duty to 
 warn their fellow-professors of the name of Christ, to 
 depart from this gross iniquity ; it was not to be won- 
 dered at, that, in love and pity to immortal souls, and 
 not merely with a view to their own relief, they should 
 boldly declare against such proceedings. Nay, their 
 earnestness of concern would probably increase in 
 
364 
 
 some proportion to the pressure of their trials, urging 
 them to proclaim the right way of the Lord, — the more 
 excellent way, — to set forth the blessed, and opposite, 
 and peaceable fruits that spring from the root of Life, 
 the tree of righteousness, " the incorruptible Seed," 
 " the true Vine." 
 
 Thus, we find one of the sufferers, George Gray, in 
 the short interval that elapsed between his discharge 
 and fresh commitment, had it heavily on his mind, to 
 testify the gospel of the grace of God among his neigh- 
 bours of the town of Old Meldrum on their market-day. 
 No sooner had he finished what he deemed to be his 
 duty in this line of communication, followed through 
 the street by a concourse of people, than he found his 
 friend, Alexander Seaton, entering the place at the 
 opposite extremity, with the like intention of religious 
 usefulness. It was seldom, perhaps, that such op- 
 portunities passed ofi*, without some palpable evidence 
 appearing on the part of those addressed, that they 
 needed being exhorted to repentance and amendment 
 of hfe. On this occasion, John Urchart, the bailie of 
 the town, sadly abused these inoffensive individuals, 
 violently beating them, particularly George Gray, in 
 the very time when he was labouring for their best 
 welfare. Immediately after, as the account states, 
 this furious opponent was seized with very sore pains 
 in his bones and throughout his body, which conti- 
 nued upon him for the greater part of a year. His 
 conscience was at the same time so awakened by this 
 circumstance, that he often confessed his wickedness, 
 in thus ill-treating those who sought his good, pro- 
 mising never to do the like again. 
 
 The case of George Chalmers, living at Kinmuck, 
 was somewhat similar to the foregoing. Coming into 
 the Friends' meeting there, with great cruelty he 
 
365 
 
 dragged out his wife by the hair, and sorely beat lier; 
 shortly after which, he was strangely smitten, so that 
 he could not speak, and remained as it were in a 
 senseless state for the space of three or four days. On 
 his recovery, the first words he made use of, were, a 
 confession of his guilt in his grievous conduct towards 
 his wife, and towards Friends. 
 
 Alexander Burnett, one of the bailies of Aberdeen, 
 and of a like persecuting disposition with the provost, 
 being deputed to attend a meeting of the Commis- 
 sioners, strove to his utmost to incense them against 
 the " Quakers," strenuously urging, that they might 
 be prevented preaching to the people out of their 
 prison-windows. The Commissioners, willing to put 
 a stop to such supposed danger, gave him an order to 
 remove Patrick Livingston, George Keith, Robert 
 Barclay, John Skene, and Andrew JafFray to a place 
 out of the town, called the Chapel, where the com- 
 missary courts used to sit, and where they thought the 
 prisoners might have better accommodation. With 
 this order the provost and bailie were by no means 
 well pleased ; and, their aim being rather to incom- 
 mode than to alleviate, they were not very forward to 
 execute it. But a few days after, observing some of 
 the prisoners in the high prison preaching to the 
 people, great numbers of whom stood in the streets 
 listening with much attention, they were exceedingly 
 angry ; and the more so, when they perceived, that 
 after those in the higher prison had done speaking, 
 Andrew JafTray began to address the multitude out of 
 the lower prison. On this, they immediately employed 
 workmen to nail up the windows of the upper prison, 
 and to stop the very chinks which let in light upon the 
 stairs ; and were even for contriving, how they might 
 place iron bars so far within the windows, as that the 
 
366 
 
 prisoners might not come near enough to be heard in 
 the streets. The provost, with Burnett and others, 
 then went into the lower council-house, (a place di- 
 vided from that in which the prisoners were, only by 
 a boarded partition,) where they swore and raved aw- 
 fully. At length they concluded to execute the last 
 order of their superiors; only, that, instead of Patrick 
 Livingston, they determined to substitute David Bar- 
 clay ; at the same time, they had John Lesk, Andrew 
 Galloway, Robert Gordon, Ochiltrie Ferindaile, Alex- 
 ander Seaton, Andrew Fisher, and John Cowie re- 
 moved from the lower to the higher prison. This was 
 done on the 17th of the 1st month, 1677. 
 
 Those, however, who were sent to the Chapel, in- 
 stead of having better accommodation, were put into 
 a small, cold, narrow place, at the end of it, which had 
 a great door opening to the eastern ocean, without 
 any fence. Here, there was very little room more than 
 to contain their beds, and only one window, so small, 
 that the inmates could not see, even to eat their food, 
 unless by candle-light, or whilst the door was set open 
 by the keeper, at the times when he came to let in 
 their provisions. On these occasions, it was usual for 
 a servant to come and sweep out the place ; and when, 
 to make room for him to do this, some of the prisoners 
 would step a few paces on the outside of the door, the 
 provost sharply reproved the keeper, for letting them 
 have that liberty for a few minutes' breathing. The 
 little room they were confined in, had a chimney, but 
 very subject to smoke. They would occasionally 
 have a fire ; but being obliged to send each time into 
 the town for fuel, it was proposed to allow them the 
 use of a small place under their chamber, to lay some 
 peat in. This the gaoler dare not do without the con- 
 sent of the provost, who, when applied to, roughly 
 
367 
 
 chid the man that kept the key for offering to men- 
 tion it. Another window might have been readily 
 opened, to give them a Httle more light ; but this sug- 
 gestion, when made, was rejected with indignation. 
 Thus hardly were the prisoners in the Chapel dealt 
 with ; — and, to adopt the words of the biographer of 
 Robert Barclay, *' Such was then the treatment of a 
 man, who had lately been well received at courts ; 
 who had then published a work which will long ren- 
 der his name eminent in the religious world ; and, it 
 may not be uninstructive to add, many of whose nu- 
 merous descendants are now surrounded with most 
 of the accommodations which opulence can bestow, 
 and with much more than the simplicity of the 
 Christian life requires." R. Barclay's Life, p. 36. 
 
 But the case of those confined in the higher prison 
 at the Tolbooth was yet more grievous. They were 
 so straitened for room, that they could not lay their 
 beds, but were obliged to place them one above ano- 
 ther on boards, that so they might have some little 
 space to move upon in the day-time ; and sometimes 
 the rain, beating in upon them, by wetting the floor, 
 still more narrowed up their standing ground. Add 
 to all this, the unwholesome closeness of the prison, 
 together with its darkness, the windows being blocked 
 up with boards, and the reader may form some idea, 
 how deplorable must have been the condition of men 
 thus confined, and for so long a period. Every night 
 were they locked up in two rooms for the space of 
 fifteen hours, nor had they for several days together 
 such attention paid them as even decency requires. 
 While they lay in this miserable state, eight others of 
 their brethren, taken at their religious meetings, were 
 added to their number, namely, Alexander Skene, (the 
 same that had formerly been a magistrate,) Robert 
 
368 
 
 Burnett of Lethentie, Alexander Gellie, John Forbes 
 of Aquorthies, John Robertson, Robert Sandilands, 
 Robert Milne, and John Mercer ; but some of these, 
 for want of space, were obliged to lodge themselves 
 among the debtors and other prisoners, who lay in the 
 lower vaults much thronged. 
 
 The relations and acquaintance of these sufferers, 
 with many sober inhabitants of the town, being sorely 
 grieved at such inhuman usage, applied to the magis- 
 trates to prevent their death, of which the physicians 
 actually declared them to be in danger. With this 
 view, they sued for their removal into the great room 
 of the Chapel ; but the provost and bailie Burnett 
 would not admit it, the latter saying, He would pack 
 them like salmon in a barrel, and though they stood 
 as close as the fingers on his hands, yet they should 
 have no more room ; and that if they had not room in 
 the chambers, they might lie on the stairs: — the pas- 
 sage of which stairs was so narrow, that one person 
 could hardly pass another. 
 
 At length, a friend of the prisoners, under a great 
 concern, wrote the following letter to the provost, 
 which is thought worthy to be here inserted, as show- 
 ing, that the prisoners or their friends were not want- 
 ing in the Christian duty of warning and rebuking 
 unjust and cruel rulers. 
 
 " To THE Provost of Aberdeen. 
 " Provost ! 
 
 ** The King of kings, who is Lord both over 
 thee and me, hath laid it upon me, so that I may not 
 forbear, without incurring his displeasure, to write 
 unto thee touching thy present office, and thy exer- 
 cise thereof in this city. Wherefore, in his fear and 
 dread consider it, and reject not, I beseech thee, 
 
369 
 
 what is thus offered, because coming from one whom 
 thou despisest, but seek to hear the voice of the Lord, 
 and to know his will thereby. 
 
 *' Thou art appearing cruel against the servants of 
 the living God, whom one day thou wilt see he owns, 
 and to whom he will give a better kingdom than an 
 earthly one. But because thou art not willing to see 
 and acknowledge them such, what I am to lay before 
 thee shall be, laying aside that part of the difference 
 betwixt us, Whether they he, or be not, the people of 
 the Lord : for it is beyond doubt to me, the Lord hav- 
 ing made me to see they are his, and joined my heart 
 unto them and their testimony ; and thou, it seems, art 
 not yet come to begin the question in good earnest, 
 From whence ate they come? 
 
 " Thy hard thoughts and hard speeches of them 
 are beside the law, wherewith thou defendest some of 
 thy actions, and their manner of imprisonment is thy 
 own deed. Ah ! remember, and still keep in thy mind, 
 that for these and all other deeds done in the body 
 thou must give an account,— and thou wilt find 
 thy need of forgiveness ; but how canst thou seek 
 or expect it, if thou be void of mercy to any? Albeit 
 there were of us that had wTonged thee, what 
 do we owe thee? But a few pence in comparison 
 of what thou owest the Lord. And wilt thou fulfil 
 our Lord's parable in plain deeds, to imprison cru- 
 elly, and beyond thy superior's orders, for thy own 
 private offence? Verily, though before this time 
 much had been forgiven thee, yet for that very act 
 all thy iniquities may be laid to thy charge, as thou 
 mayst read in Matthew, xviii. 32, 33, 34. Were 
 we thy enemies, as it is likely thou judgest us to 
 be, thou oughtst, as a Christian, to relieve our ne- 
 cessities ; and in so doing thou wouldst heap coals of 
 
 B B 
 
370 
 
 fire on our heads, and migbtst expect thy reward from 
 the Lord. But how much contrary [to this] is it, to 
 increase our necessities, and add to our burdens by 
 closer imprisonment than the law requires, and where 
 there is no necessity for it ; there being other conve- 
 nient houses and places for imprisonment, where 
 there is room enough. Reflect seriously on the mea- 
 sures which thou art giving to others ; and be not 
 ashamed to stop, when and where thou seest thou 
 hast done amiss. If thou think, thereby thou art exe- 
 cuting justice, and actest righteously, because they 
 walk contrary to thy will, mind what the wise man 
 said, * Be not righteous overmuch, nor make thyself 
 over-wnse: why shouldst thou destroy thyself ?' Why 
 should it offend thee, that they preach repentance and 
 remission of sins by believing in Christ near, to a mul- 
 titude of poor wicked people ? Can you think worse 
 of them than some formerly really were, who preached 
 Christ out of envy, supposing to add affliction to the 
 afflicted Apostle's bonds ? and yet he was far from be- 
 ing cruel unto them, or bidding any so to be, although 
 he was an eminent witness for Truth, and against all 
 deceit. And that they cry aloud from a prison-window, 
 and lift up their voices like a trumpet, is it an injury 
 to thee, or matter of offence justly given ? Or canst 
 thou allege, God or man will lay that practice of theirs 
 to thy charge ? So that, upon no account, needest 
 thou to be afraid or offended, to suffer them, when 
 they are willing for Christ's sake to run all hazards, 
 and be lightly esteemed among men. It is far less 
 for thee to bear it. Therefore leave them to their 
 Master, to whom they must stand or fall, that so thou 
 mayst give up thy charge and account with approba- 
 tion of the Lord, whose favour will be of use, when 
 that of all men will fail." 
 
371 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1677: LILIAS SKENE'S WARNING TO THE MAGISTRATES AND INHABITANTS OF 
 ABERDEEN— CONSOLATORY LETTERS TO THE PRISONERS FROM WILLIAM 
 PENN. RICHARD RAE, AND HECTOR ALLANE. 
 
 About this time, Lilias Skene, whose husband Alex- 
 ander Skene with others had been then recently 
 incarcerated, as we have seen, among all sorts of 
 prisoners, merely for the act of public worship, was 
 constrained, in true honesty and earnestness of desire 
 for the welfare of her neighbours, to lay before them 
 the hazardous consequences of such conduct. In her 
 exhortation may be discovered that Christian love 
 which flows towards enemies, and which enables to 
 pray for those who despitefully use and persecute. 
 Her language is enlivened and confirmed by many 
 apt passages from the Sacred Volume; for, it appears, 
 she was especially versed in these writings, and had 
 much improved in her understanding and applica- 
 tion of them, by obeying the dictates of the Spirit of 
 Christ. 
 
 **'A warning to the Magistrates and Inhabitants of 
 Aberdeen, written the 31st of the 1st month, 1677. 
 " At several times, and in divers manners, I 
 have witnessed against the will-worship and blind 
 obedience of the inhabitants of this city, since the 
 Lord opened my eyes, and drew me out of that fearful 
 pit. So, at this season, I am moved in the same zeal 
 for the Truth, and compassion towards your souls, 
 
 B B 2 
 
372 
 
 Magistrates, Preachers, and People, to bear an 
 open testimony against the spirit of persecutioriy 
 wliereunto ye are now arrived in such a measure, as 
 doth exceed the bounds of humanity and the severity 
 of your predecessors. 
 
 " Wherefore, in the fear of the Lord, and in tender 
 love towards you, I warn you to consider what you 
 are doing;; that you draw not upon yourselves and 
 this city innocent blood ; for, assuredly, the Lord will 
 not hold you guiltless. Every one of you will find it 
 so, according to the measure of your accessions, when 
 the Lord deals with you : — truly, you will have enough 
 to account for, though you keep your hands free from 
 the blood of the innocent people, who suffer for con- 
 science-sake. 
 
 " O consider ! If the righteous scarcely be saved ^ 
 where will the ungodly and unmerciful sinner ap- 
 pear? What favour or mercy you have shown to 
 particular persons, has not been done unto them as 
 friends of God, but that ye might appear to be men 
 not wholly void of gratitude or natural affection, they 
 being near unto you and in friendship with you : 
 therefore will ye lose your reward. How will ye 
 answer the Lord one day, for thus using his friends 
 and followers ? When he shall say unto you, * I 
 was sick, and ye visited me not ; hungry, naked, and 
 in prison, and ye were so far from extending pity or 
 help, that ye made me (in my members) prisoner, 
 naked, hungry, thirsty.' In place of supplying their 
 necessities, ye were instrumental in occasioning them 
 to be greater ; for, like Egypt's task-masters, ye have 
 increased the tale of bricks, and instead of setting 
 them at liberty, have added to their bonds. 
 
 " And if the magistrates, ministers, and people of 
 this place should say, * When saw we thee so and 
 
373 
 
 so ?' Hereby is it manifest to all who will open thcii* 
 eyes, that Christ may sometimes suffer in his mem- 
 bers, when people believe it not, nor are concerned 
 about it. This ought to make all, who have but the 
 letter of the Scripture, tender and cautious ; for one 
 answer shall be given unto all, both to those who have 
 not showed mercy, who did not all the good they had 
 power to do, and to those who have done evil, and are 
 willing to do more: — * Inasmuch as ye did so and so 
 to one of the least of these little ones, ye did it unto 
 me.' It will be no cover for you, that the magistrates 
 are under the authority of others above them : nay, 
 examine your own hearts, and you will find, ye hav^e 
 * willingly walked after the commandment,' as it is 
 written in Hosea, v. 11, 12. Assuredly, the Lord is 
 observing who are doing thus, and who is not. Nei- 
 ther will it excuse you, that your ministers informed 
 you, such men were seducers af the people, and there- 
 fore enemies, not friends to God ; and that your mi- 
 nisters strengthened your hands, by accounting it 
 nobility in magistrates to curb error. These hills 
 and mountains will not cover you : — ihey will need 
 coverings for themselves, if they obtain not mercy to 
 repent and reform. 
 
 " But not all that ye say, or that ye act against the 
 Lord's work and witnesses, will discourage a rem- 
 nant from desiring to be faithful even unto death. 
 For my part, your severities and cruelties are a con- 
 firmation unto me, that Truth is not on your side 
 who are persecutors : for, in all ages, he that was born 
 after the flesh, persecuted him that was born after the 
 Spirit. We feel the old hatred ; we see the envy of 
 the people ; we hear the cry of Edom, crying, * Raze 
 it, raze it, even to the foundation :' Esau's rough voice 
 has been often heard from your pulpits these thirteen 
 
374 
 
 years past, and has caused us to feel rough liands 
 from civil authority, especially during these last thir- 
 teen months. But, glory be unto God for ever ! the 
 faithful and obedient are enabled to put their seal to 
 Christ's faithful word, In the world ye shall have 
 trouble, but in me ye have 'peace. I have seen in the 
 light of the Lord, this day of trial is come for the 
 fall and for the rise of many in this place, and our 
 testimony for the Truth is as a sign spoken against ; 
 yea, the sharpest sufferings the seed hath met with, 
 or shall meet with, are permitted, that the thoughts of 
 many hearts may be revealed, both among you and 
 among us. 
 
 ** Wherefore, I beseech you, love your own souls ; 
 harden not your hearts from God's fear; neither 
 despise this warning, — the Lord having sent one, as 
 from the dead, to warn you ; though you have the 
 testimony of Moses and the prophets among you, 
 which whosoever will not hear, there is little ground 
 of hope, such will hear other testimonies, how true 
 soever. If ye had hearkened to that word to which 
 Moses directed, near in the mouth and in the heart, 
 and to which the Lord Christ pointed, teaching every 
 man to do to others as he would be done by, there 
 would be little need of other testimonies. Neither 
 would ye unnecessarily throng in honest men in pri- 
 son, who have families, wives and children, deeply 
 suffering with them, — and in these cold, nasty, stink- 
 ing holes, where ye have shut them up, — who have 
 been as neatly handled and tenderly educated as any 
 among you, and as useful in their generation. 
 
 ** I desire you to acquaint yourselves better with 
 the histories of the church in former ages ; and with 
 the remarkable judgments that have befallen perse- 
 cutors in Old and in New England. And search the 
 
375 
 
 Scriptures of truth : where now are all the persecutors 
 of the people of God in former ages ? and, ere long, 
 where will those be that tread in their steps? Where 
 is he that hardened his heart, and refused to let Israel 
 go to serve the Lord ? Where is he now, who re- 
 solved, that his little finger should be heavier than 
 his predecessor's loins ? And where is he, of whom 
 it was said, that he did evil in the sight of the Lord 
 above all that went before him ? Doth not the Lord 
 observe those that are at ease in Zion, and forget the 
 afflictions of Joseph, who live gorgeously, and fare 
 delicately every day, and despise the poor ? — who put 
 the evil day far away, and cause the seat of violence 
 to come near, that lie upon beds of ivory, and stretch 
 themselves upon their couches, and eat the lambs out 
 of the flock, that drink wine in bowls, and anoint 
 themselves with the chiefest ointments, — but are not 
 grieved for the afflictions of Joseph ? 
 
 ** O consider these few instances, with many more 
 such ! and say not in your hearts, as those atheists 
 recorded in Scripture, * All things continue as they 
 were at the beginning,' and * Where is the promise of 
 his coming?' Death and judgment will come, and it 
 may be ere long ; but though it should not hastily, 
 yet remember, in the Lord's account, a thousand 
 years are hut as one day. Moreover, there is another 
 Scripture, which hath weightily arisen in my heart, as 
 applicable to Aberdeen, Jer. li. 1. * Thus saith the 
 Lord; Behold, I will raise up against Babylon, and 
 against them that dwell in the midst of them that rise 
 up against me, a destroying wind,' &c. My desire is, 
 ye may not be behind, with that generation whoni 
 John the Baptist addressed, who were forewarned to 
 flee from the wrath to come. 
 
 ** And now having exonerated my conscience to- 
 
376 
 
 ward yon, by obedience towards God, and love to- 
 wards the inhabitants of Aberdeen, I hope the Lord 
 shall enable me to bear what he may permit you to do 
 towards me or mine, even with that patience which 
 becomes a disciple of the crucified Jesus, and, never- 
 theless, to remain your souls' well-wisher, 
 
 *' LiLiAS Skene." 
 
 While some of this faithful band thus pleaded with 
 the oppressors, others of their number, at a distance 
 from the spot, w^ere brought near in spirit to the op- 
 pressed ; and deeply sympathizing, endeavoured to 
 animate and console them, their language in effect re- 
 viving, as well as sealing the assurance of an Apostle 
 formerly, " But and if ye suffer for righteousness 
 sake, happy are ye; for the spirit of glory and of God 
 resteth upon you." — One or more effusion bearing 
 this character has been produced in the course of the 
 preceding pages ; and it may be satisfactory to such 
 as entertain a value for the remains of William Penn, 
 to have the opportunity of perusing an unpublished 
 letter of this description from his hand. It does not 
 bear a date ; but the circumstances indicate with suf- 
 ficient precision where it should obtain a place in this 
 simple chronicle. 
 
 ** To the Brethren imprisoned at Aberdeen for the 
 testimony of Jesus. 
 *♦ Dear Brethren! 
 
 ♦* Salvation and peace by Jesus Christ, the 
 Light of the world, our eternal, glorious Day, be mul- 
 tiplied among you, — who is the Rock of safety, and 
 Fountain of everlasting consolations, from whose pure 
 life descend sweet refreshment into the souls of all 
 that love Him in truth and sincerity. 
 
377 
 
 *' And I doubt not, my Brethren, but you are wit- 
 nesses of the same ; as a letter from our dear brother, 
 George Keith, giveth me with others hereaway to un- 
 derstand. Which being read among us, broke our 
 liearts and deeply affected our souls, to behold with 
 you the goodness of the Lord unto you in your tribu- 
 lations. These * wars and rumours of wars' are cer- 
 tain forerunners of the redemption of your country : 
 and great will their reward be from the Lord, that fly 
 not in this winter time, nor on this sabbath day. 
 
 *' I feel an immortal spring of pure life rising among 
 you ; and can say, I am with you in spirit, and behold 
 the aurora of the day of the Lord over Scotland. My 
 Brethren, all, be scattered unto and settled in your 
 own, and wait for the feeling of the power of the Lord, 
 that subjects all to him ; then wait for the significa- 
 tion of that power : let none quench the Spirit, nor 
 miss of the Spirit's mind ; that you may now grow 
 spiritual soldiers, expert, and fitted by these exercises 
 for such spiritual conflicts, as the Lord hath for you 
 to go through, in the Lamb's war. O ! these trials 
 are blessed mortifyings to the sensual and worldly 
 man, and for the awakening of the soul to the things 
 that are beyond time and mortality. 
 
 •* O ! you little leaven, and salt of that country, love 
 the pure power, the true and certain power, and grow 
 in it, as trees in winter, downwards, that your root 
 may spread ; so shall you stand in all storms and 
 tempests. And, O ! blessed are they that firmly be- 
 lieve, patiently and contentedly wait for God's salva- 
 tion to be completed; God will 'stay' such with his 
 everlasting arm, with * flagons' of love, and in that 
 pure peace which persecutors neither know nor can 
 take away. My dear Brethren, this suffering is not 
 strange, neither is it for nought. All wait to see the 
 
378 
 
 end of the Lord therein, and all bow thereto, and 
 none resist the Lord s purpose ; for this is, to bring; 
 up the seed and power into dominion, to make his 
 righteousness and truth known to the world, and his 
 love and his faithfulness unto you, and to keep that 
 down, which for want of exercise might overgrow the 
 Truth in the particular. Much I see of the Lord's 
 wisdom, mercy, and goodness in this thing, and it 
 will end for his glory, I am persuaded ; wherefore I 
 can say, be of good cheer, for everlasting strength is 
 with you and in you. 
 
 "The affairs of Truth hereaway are very well. 
 The Lord's power reigns over pubhc and private op- 
 positions. Our meetings are very large and quiet, 
 and Friends generally well : yet great sufferings upon 
 the 1st, 23rd, 29th, 35th of Elizabeth, and the 2nd 
 and 3rd of James ; and I see not but sufferings 
 hasten upon us more and more. You are in our re- 
 membrance to be mentioned with others to the King 
 and Council. And so, [we must] leave our cause 
 with the Lord, who will arise in his due time for his 
 poor seed's sake ; and blessed are they that are not 
 offended in him, nor his dealings, dispensations, or 
 tribulations. Many are the troubles of the righteous, 
 but out of them all shall they be delivered in time, — 
 that is, not ours but the Father's time, whose will 
 must be done in earth as it is in heaven. 
 
 "This, with my endeared salutation to you all, 
 my heavenly kindred, and fellows-travellers in the 
 narrow way that leads to the eternal rest, concludes 
 this epistle, from your faithful, sympathizing Friend 
 and Brother in the tribulation and patience of the 
 kingdom of Jesus, 
 
 " William Penn." 
 
379 
 
 Two other epistolary communications are also re- 
 corded, as being about this time welcomed by those, 
 who had learned in the school of Christ Jesus to love 
 one another, and that " with a pure heart fervently," — 
 being engaged in good measure to purify their *' souls 
 in obeying the Truth, through the Spirit, unto un- 
 feigned love of the brethren." 1 Peter, i. 22. The 
 first of them is as follows. 
 
 " Edinburgh, 16th of 11th month, 1676. 
 
 *' Dearly beloved Friends in and about Aberdeen, 
 and especially you that are in bonds, who suffer for 
 the testimony of a good conscience! As you keep 
 innocent and blameless before God, and labour con- 
 tinually so to do, and look back and read in your 
 hearts the ground and cause for which you suffer, it 
 will minister joy and soul-satisfaction unto you. For 
 it ever did so to me : I bless my God, outward impri- 
 sonment was never a prison to me ; though I suffered 
 near two years together in Edinburgh, and was never 
 a quarter of an hour all that time from under their 
 fingers ; being deprived of the enjoyment o^ all good 
 Friends, and was cast among thieves, and robbers, 
 and murderers, — such unclean spirits, as I never yet 
 did see worse upon the earth. And, as I remember, 
 for the space of two months and upwards, I could 
 not say there was one quiet hour either by night or 
 day ; — and this fell to my lot even in the time of my 
 weakness. Then, the consideration what I suffered 
 for, did still minister satisfaction unto me; for I 
 could take the Lord to record, that I suffered for the 
 testimony of a good conscience ; the remembrance of 
 which caused my inward man exceedingly to rejoice. 
 And so, blessed for ever be the God of my salvation, 
 that caused me, in his love which 'is stronger than 
 
380 
 
 death,' to rejoice over all my sufferings! Thus, in 
 this love of God, 1 reigned over all my enemies ; 
 and though in prison, yet was I a freeman, for 
 * where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty/ 
 And my sufferings were even joyous unto me, but 
 UQWQV grievous ; for the Lord revealed it unto me, 
 that it was a more honourable crown than all the 
 crowns of the whole creation, to be a sufferer for the 
 Truth of God ! And this he made clear to me, at a 
 time when I was near to sink ; then he raised me 
 up above all, and gave me strength to press forward 
 towards the mark for the prize of our high calling. 
 
 '* And now, my dear Friends, be faithful, noble, 
 and valiant for the Truth upon the earth ! for you 
 may bless the day, that ever you were born, who are 
 called unto such a blessed calling, as to suffer for 
 the testimony of a good conscience. So, my dear 
 Friends, keep your testimony, for it is your life, 
 
 " And now, my dear Friends, I beseech you, keep 
 in innoeency, and commit your cause unto the just 
 God, for he will certainly plead the cause of the in- 
 nocent: this I do infallibly know. Therefore, my 
 dear Friends, love your enemies, and pray for them, 
 and entreat the Lord, that he may open their eyes, if 
 it be his blessed will, and convince them of the evil 
 of their doings. 
 
 *' Richard Rae." 
 
 It will be readily perceived, that the foregoing pro- 
 duction came from the pen of one, very differently 
 qualified, in respect both to education and natural 
 endowment, from the writer of the epistle that pre- 
 cedes it. In fact, Richard Rae was by trade a shoe- 
 maker ; and it may be remembered, he has been al- 
 ready noticed in preceding pages of this volume, as 
 
381 
 
 one of the first in Scotland that became a " Quaker- 
 preacher;" being also the individual who, earlier than 
 any other of that people, tasted imprisonment at 
 Aberdeen, whither he had come in the love of the 
 gospel to visit his brethren. It is not by any means 
 improbable, that the following circumstance, named 
 by Robert Barclay in his " Apology," may have allu- 
 sion to this Friend : namely. That he knew a poor 
 shoemaker, not able to read a word, who was taken 
 before a magistrate of a city, for preaching to some 
 few that came to hear him ; when, being assaulted 
 wath a false citation of Scripture from a learned pro- 
 fessor of divinity, who constantly asserted his saying 
 to be a Scripture sentence, the poor man still main- 
 tained, that the Spirit of God never said such a thing 
 as the other affirmed : a Bible was brought, and it 
 was found to be as the illiterate shoemaker had said. 
 Should the reader be of the number of those, who 
 can believe with William Penn himself, that from 
 among the shoemakers, mechanics, and husbandmen 
 may be, and once were called forth, " our best 
 preachers ;" and with Robert Barclay, that " the 
 Spirit and grace of God can make up the want of li- 
 terature in the most rustic and ignorant;" he will 
 be likely no less to appreciate the " savour of Life" 
 and simplicity of the Truth, conveyed through 
 homely language, than through a more refined me- 
 dium. See " Select Anecdotes" relating to the So- 
 ciety of Friends, by the Author of this volume, p. 10 ; 
 also R. Barclay's Works 1692, fol. p. 423.— Indeed, 
 to the quickened mind, that has the spiritual '' senses" 
 ** by reason of use" " exercised to discern both good 
 and evil," it is beautiful to observe, what a harmo- 
 nizing tendency there is,, in all the various adminis- 
 trations of Divine virtue to the different members of the 
 
382 
 
 one body ; each part that is " fitly compacted toge- 
 ther," being rendered subservient to the well-being* of 
 the whole — " to the edifying of the body in love." The 
 little " household of faith" at Aberdeen, no doubt had 
 their occasion, to feel the worth and import of what 
 the Apostle Paul declared to the Corinthians : '* The 
 eye cannot say to the hand, I have no need of thee." 
 For " those members of the body, which seem to be 
 more feeble, are necessary," and such also as " we 
 think to be less honourable ;" seeing " God hath set 
 the members, every one of them, in the body as it 
 hath pleased him," " that there should be no schism 
 in the body, but that the members should have the 
 same care one for another." 1 Cor. 12. This subject 
 is beautifully touched upon in the next letter, ad- 
 dressed to the same party ; and which afresh dis- 
 covers, how this people watched over each other for 
 good, and by love served one another. 
 
 " Leith, 3rd of llth month, 1676. 
 
 ** Dear Friends, 
 
 " In the sense of that Life, which visited me in 
 the beginning, am I drawn forth to write unto you, 
 who are now stayed for the blessed testimony of our 
 God. I know the Lord is with you, and his ever* 
 lasting arm is near, and underneath to uphold you in 
 this great trial, [even He] who hath not been wanting 
 to prepare you for this honourable service. Dear 
 Friends, I am one with you in your sufferings and in 
 your joy ; and I feel a travail for you in the general, 
 that you may stand faithful witnesses for the Lord, 
 as many faithful brethren have done before you, in 
 this and former generations, who now reap the fruit of 
 their labours, and their memory is blessed [even] to 
 all eternity. 
 
383 
 
 " Friends ! feel the everlasting Life, and drink of 
 the living springs that proceed therefrom, which 
 God hath opened unto you : this is your reward at 
 the hand of the Lord ; let your minds be stayed in 
 that, and you are over all that the devil and his in- 
 struments may do unto you. Look not out, neither 
 be weary in well-doing, and your deliverance will come 
 in the Lord s season. He that hath wrought your 
 souls deliverance, is not unmindful of you that are 
 faithful unto him. But if any draw back, they will 
 lose their reward, and the Lord will be provoked. 
 
 " So, dear Brethren, encourage one another in the 
 Lord : and you that are strong, (whom the Lord hath 
 made so,) help the weak, and bear with them, and 
 travail one with and for another, in the spirit of love 
 and meekness ; and have a high esteem of, and re- 
 spect untOy the weakest member for the Head's sake, 
 Christ Jesus our Lord, who shed his blood for all, 
 and is near unto you to behold your conversation in- 
 wardly and outwardly. Grieve him not, nor oppress 
 his seed in one another ; so shall you be known to 
 be the children of the heavenly and royal birth ; and, 
 in due time, when the Lord hath done his work in 
 you and by you, he will bring you forth with a high 
 hand in the sight of your enemies, and you shall 
 shine with the beauty of the Lord, and the Lord will 
 add unto you, and you will rejoice to behold the wis- 
 dom and power of God. And care not for your out- 
 ward loss, which in the end will be great gain: they 
 that have laid down their heads in our Father's 
 bosom, repent not, that they have suffered these 
 things for Christ's sake. 
 
 *• So, in the love of our God, have I written these 
 few things unto you, my dearly beloved Friends; in 
 this let us dwell together, and we are sure our 
 
384 
 
 dwelling is in God, whatever the world may say. 
 And to Him that is able to keep you, both in soul 
 and body, both in your inward and outward afflic- 
 tions and temptations, I leave you, who is God only 
 wise and powerful, blessed for ever ! 
 " From your Friend and Brother, 
 
 ** Hector Allane.'* 
 
385 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 1677: PRETENCE, THAT THE "QUAKERS" WERE POPISHLY AFFECTED— THE 
 KING'S COMMISSIONERS GRANT THEM PRESENT RELIEF: SOME OF THE PRI- 
 SONERS OBTAIN THEIR LIBERTY, OTHERS ARE REMOVED TO BANFF— PREVIOUS 
 TO THIS, FRIENDS ADDRESS THE COUNCIL, AND ROBERT BARCLAY WRITES TO 
 ARCHBISHOP SHARPE— MISUNDERSTANDING BETWEEN THE MAGISTRATES OF 
 ABERDEEN AND THE UNDER-SHERIFF— DISGRACEFUL AFFAIR AMONG THE IN- 
 STIGATORS OF PERSECUTION-JOHN FORBES, DEPUTY-SHERIFF, AND THE 
 MAGISTRATES OF BANFF, TREAT THE PRISONERS WITH GREAT CIVILITY— ABER- 
 DEEN PRISON FOR A SHORT INTERVAL CLEARED OF FRIENDS. 
 
 One of the chief pretences, which the public preachers 
 and magistrates made use of, to palhate their unjus- 
 tifiable treatment of the people called Quakers, was, 
 that they were Popishly affected, and advancers of 
 the interests of the Church of Rome: — a pretence al- 
 together false and groundless. At the same time, 
 they themselves were by no means clear of openly 
 flattering and caressing the most eminent Papists in 
 the land; as the following instance proves. 
 
 The Marquis of Huntly, as noted a Papist as any 
 in Scotland, and one who greatly promoted that class, 
 was bringing home his wife, the daughter of the Duke 
 of Norfolk, one of the foremost among the same per- 
 suasion in England, and she herself very zealous in 
 the Roman Catholic religion. On their entrance into 
 Aberdeen, the magistrates drew together a great 
 number of the citizens, and with much parade went 
 forth to meet them, expressing all the usual tokens 
 of the utmost respect; so that on that occasion, 
 *' the whole town appeared in a manner taken up 
 with the grandeur of the ceremony." This was not 
 
 c c 
 
386 
 
 noticed by the Friends of that day, with a view of 
 detracting from the station of the Marquis ; but only 
 to show the hypocrisy of those, who, while they 
 themselves publicly flattered and paid great atten- 
 tions to the chief Papists, could thus colour their 
 cruel persecution of the poor *' Quakers" with the 
 pretence of their affinity to Popery. 
 
 In the second month, 1677, the Commissioners of 
 the Council met again at Ellon, where Burnett the 
 bailie was again deputed to attend them, and strenu- 
 ously endeavoured to justify their proceedings against 
 this people, under the idle pretext, that they had not 
 room for their better accommodation. But, many 
 persons appearing on behalf of the prisoners, and 
 representing the cruelty of their confinement, theCom- 
 missioners resolved to afford them some present re- 
 lief; and thereupon decreed. That, considering the ex- 
 traordinary trouble sustained by the magistrates and 
 burgh of Aberdeen, through the many Quaker conven- 
 ticles held in the Tolbooth, and that others have been 
 urged to throw themselves into the snare of impri- 
 sonment, for the purpose of molestation, — the fol- 
 lowing persons be removed from thence to the Tol- 
 booth of the burgh of Banff, till further orders ; namely, 
 Robert Barclay, George Keith, Patrick Livingston, 
 John Skene, James Halliday, Thomas Mercer, John 
 Lesk, John Cowie, and Thomas Milne. Likewise, that 
 David Barclay, Alexander Skene, Robert Burnett, 
 Alexander Gellie, and Andrew Jaffray, be removed 
 from the prison of Aberdeen, and confine themselves 
 to their country houses and parishes ; at the same 
 time, to be prohibited from permitting unlawful 
 meetings in their houses, or frequenting them else- 
 where. 
 
 In making' this decree, there is reason to believe, 
 
,387 
 
 that the Commissioners were some way influenced 
 by the King's recommendation to the Council at 
 Edinburgh before recited. This recommendation, as 
 we have seen, had been referred by the latter body, to 
 certain Commissioners appointed for carrying into exe- 
 cution some acts of the Scottish Parliament, against 
 what was termed " keeping conventicles, and with- 
 drawing from divine worship." It was under these 
 acts, that the Friends in the north of Scotland had 
 been persecuted ; and it was by some of these same 
 Commissioners, that the above decree was made. 
 
 Pursuant to such decision, five of the prisoners 
 were set at liberty; but, on being told the purport of 
 the Council's order, as to their confinement within 
 their respective parishes, and prohibition from at- 
 tending meetings, they answered, That they accepted 
 their liberty, but as to the restriction enjoined upon 
 them, they must act as they should find it their duty. 
 Those who were ordered to be removed to Banff, 
 were delivered over to the sheriff, who gave them also 
 their liberty, on condition of being forthcoming, when 
 he should appoint a time to convey them thither. 
 
 Before this took place, however, the Friends had 
 thought it right to represent their case in an address 
 to the Council itself. And further, Robert Barclay, 
 being informed, that the Archbishop Sharpe, was a 
 chief instigator of their sufferings, had expostulated 
 with him in a very plain and forcible letter, full of 
 ** sound wisdom and discretion." The address and 
 letter are as follow. 
 '' Unto the Kings Council, the suffering People 
 
 of God, called Quakers, in and about Aberdeen, 
 
 Showeth, 
 
 ** That albeit the nature of our known prin 
 ciples, and our practice thereunto corresponding 
 
 c c 2 
 
388. 
 
 since we were a people in this nation, free us of all 
 just ground of suspicion of being disturbers of the 
 common peace, or prejudicial to the present govern- 
 ment ; and that the innocent and harmless exercise 
 of our consciences in our peaceable and Christian 
 assemblies, doth not, as we conceive, come under 
 the genuine purpose of those laws made against 
 the seditious conventicles. Yet, upon the Council's 
 declaration emitted a year ago, upon the 12th of the 
 month, called March, 1676, several of us were taken 
 prisoners, and afterward at sundry times to the 
 number of forty and upwards ; against whom these 
 acts being executed to the rigour, many of them have 
 had their goods miserably spoiled, most to the double 
 and some to the treble, of their fines uplifted, of 
 which divers are again retaken, to the great preju- 
 dice and apparent ruin of several poor and desolate 
 families, and the impairment of our health, having 
 wanted the accommodation of fire this cold winter 
 season. And now of late, to sum up all with an un- 
 paralleled piece of inhumanity, certain of the magis- 
 trates of this place, have by importunity obtained an 
 order from some of the Council's Commissioners here, 
 to dispose of us in some other place ; — upon pretence 
 that their court-house could not be spared longer for 
 a prison for us, notwithstanding they have an empty 
 place where they could, and others of them would 
 have secured us ; — yet, by a certain malicious barba- 
 rity, shameful to be named among Christians, they 
 have thronged up fifteen of us in two narrow, stink- 
 ing holes, where each of us have not so much room 
 as could not be denied us in the grave-yard, and so 
 are forced to lie one above another with boxes, not- 
 withstanding the vault below, and not water-tight ; 
 and others of us they have put in a cold, dark, narrow 
 place within the town. 
 
389 
 
 " May it therefore please the King's Council, seri- 
 ously to weigh and consider our condition, who have 
 been now above a year in prison, and order our re- 
 leasement: leaving to the magistrates of this place, 
 to inform the Council of what they have or can say 
 against our peaceableness, to make use of the pre- 
 tence of law to execute their private prejudices by 
 continually imprisoning us. And we shall then be 
 always most ready to present ourselves before the 
 Council, upon the smallest intimation; — as at this 
 time we are willing to do, in case the Council shall 
 see meet, or think we have aggravated our suffer- 
 ings ; — not doubting, but upon a full and impartial 
 hearing, it will appear we have been (all circum- 
 stances considered) very forbearing and modest in 
 this address; and therefore shall expect, that the 
 Council, according to the wisdom and justice becom- 
 ing their station, will comply with this our most rea- 
 sonable desire, as such who regard equity without 
 respect of persons." 
 
 " To James Sharpe, Archbishop of St. Andrews (so 
 
 called.) 
 " My being personally unknown to thee, hath 
 hindered me to give way to that pressure of mind, 
 whereby I have felt myself oftentimes moved to write 
 to thee, because I was loath to trouble thee. But, 
 since there is an address intended to be presented to 
 the Council, at their first sitting, in behalf of me and 
 my friends, I could no longer forbear upon this occa- 
 sion, to signify unto thee what hath been upon my 
 mind for some time towards thee. The address itself 
 will inform thee, how we have been upwards of a year 
 prisoners, and the goods of many poor people miser- 
 ably spoiled ; of which, thou art said to be the chief 
 
390 
 
 and principal author ; and that the attempting to per- 
 secute us, as well as the prosecution of it, doth pro- 
 ceed from thy influence, as being done either at thy 
 express desire, or by some others, in hopes thereby to 
 gratify thee. 
 
 " How far thou art truly guilty thereof, thine own 
 conscience can best tell. But surely, such practices 
 (if thou hast, either directly or indirectly, had a hand 
 in them) will neither commend thee to God nor good 
 men. I presume, thou lookest upon it as thy chiefest 
 honour, to be reputed a Christian bishop, deriving thy 
 authority from Christ and his apostles : but tJiey never 
 gave warrant for any such doing, being preachers and 
 practisers of patience and suffering, but never of per- 
 secuting, or causing rob any of their goods or liber- 
 ties, for their conscience sake. And long after, even 
 several centuries, the primitive bishops abhorred and 
 detested such proceedings. Hence, the excellent and 
 zealous Athanasius saith, That it is the devil's work, 
 and not God's, to force men's consciences; affirming, 
 That the blasphemous Arians (who were the first 
 bearing the name of Christians that used this prac- 
 tice) have learned so to do, not of God, but of the devil 
 and his wicked angels. 
 
 ** Considerable are the testimonies of Tertullian, 
 Haesius, Hilarius, Jerom, and others, given to the 
 same truth ; so that Ambrose declares, That, going 
 into France, he refused all communion with such 
 bishops, that had any fellowship with those that 
 sought to destroy even such as were departed from 
 the faith. I confess, the bloody bishops of Rome 
 gave large precedents of such actings; but, I sup- 
 pose, thou art not ambitious to be ranked among 
 them, or to be accounted an imitator of them in that 
 respect. 
 
391 
 
 *' How far thou art justifiable in thy concurring 
 with, or advising the persecution of the Presbyterian 
 dissenters, is not my business to determine. But I 
 am confident, thou art willing it should be judged, 
 that thy so doing against them, is not merely for their 
 consciences ; but because their principles do natu- 
 rally, or necessarily, imply an innovation in the State, 
 and thy personal ruin ; — believing, not only military 
 resistance just, to protect themselves against autho- 
 rity, but also an offensive endeavour to turn out their 
 superiors, and establish themselves in their over- 
 throw, both lawful and laudable, — as their practice 
 hath sufficiently demonstrated. 
 
 ** But should thou now be found a positive perse- 
 cutor of such, against whom nothing of that kind, 
 neither from principle nor practice, can be alleged, 
 but only the simple exercise of their conscience ; 
 would not that give plentiful occasion, for such as 
 desire to represent thy other actions with the worst 
 aspect, to show, (whatever thou pretendest of the 
 State's security,) yet thou art a persecutor of pure 
 conscience, since thou showest thyself such towards 
 those, against whom the former reason doth not hold ? 
 
 " And surely, it would seem, that the more our 
 peaceable principle takes place among other dis- 
 senters, thy interest will be the more secure; — which 
 is a consideration not unworthy of thy notice, as de- 
 serving thy favourable aspect towards us. Perhaps 
 the violence as well of the preachers, as of some ma- 
 gistrates here, from whom our sufferings originally do 
 flow, may at first view seem acceptable to thee, as 
 faithful friends as well of the public as of thy inte- 
 rest; — and, no doubt, they judge with themselves, 
 that they ingratiate themselves with thee, in so do- 
 j"g \ — yet, did thou know them as well as some of us 
 
392 
 
 do, thou mights t think it no great absurdity to con- 
 clude, as well from their practices as principles, that 
 they would be no less ready to give thee this same 
 treatment, had they but the like opportunity of doing 
 it ; and rejoice more in it, as a great service both to 
 God and the ' Kirk of Scotland :' however, that now 
 [being] out of their reach, they make what use of the 
 law they can, both to execute their malice on us, and 
 flatter thee, at this juncture. In short, we have more 
 than reason to believe, that if thou oppose thyself to 
 this our address, it will not be granted ; and if thou 
 show thyself moderate and flexible, it will not be de- 
 nied, — as no mean persons have hinted to us. So, as 
 the one will be an evidence of thy moderation, the 
 other will be a testimony of thy inclination to perse- 
 cute. I wish then, for thy sake as well as ours, that 
 this occurrence may rather commend thee, than dis- 
 commend thee. 
 
 " And thou mayst assure thyself, that the utmost 
 rigour that can be used to us, shall never be able to 
 make us doubt of, or make us depart from that living, 
 precious Truth, that God in his mercy hath revealed 
 to us, and by us is embraced : — nor yet fright us from 
 the public profession of it ; — yea, though we should 
 be pursued to death itself, which, by the grace of 
 God, we hope cheerfully to undergo for the same : 
 and we doubt not, but God would out of our ashes 
 raise witnesses, who should outlive all the violence and 
 cruelty of man. And albeit thou should thyself be 
 most inexorable and violent towards us, thou mightst 
 assure thyself, not to receive any evil from us there- 
 fore; who, by the grace of God, have learned to suf- 
 fer patiently, and with our Lord and Master, Jesus 
 Christ, to pray for and love our enemies. Yet, as thy 
 so doing to an innocent and inoffensive people, would 
 
393 
 
 be an irreparable loss to thy reputation ; so, the God 
 of truth, whom we serve with our spirits in the gospel 
 of his Son, and to whom vengeance belongs, (so we 
 leave it,) would certainly, in his own time and way, 
 avenge our quarrel ; whose dreadful judgments should 
 be more terrible unto thee, and much more justly to 
 be feared, than the violent assaults or secret assas- 
 sinations of thy other antagonists. 
 
 " That thou mayst prevent both the one and the 
 other, by a Christian moderation, suitable to the office 
 thou layest claim to, is the desire of thy soul's well- 
 wisher, 
 
 *♦ R. Barclay." 
 
 " From the Chapel Prison of Aberdeen, 
 the 26th of the 1st month, 1677." 
 
 It is more than probable, that both these documents 
 had weight with that body, of which Sharpe was so 
 prominent a member. For, thereupon, they issued an 
 order to the Commissioners, appointing a day for re- 
 ceiving from them information as to the condition and 
 circumstances of the prisoners ; and directed, that, in 
 the mean time, they should be provided with better 
 accommodations. This order of Council caused much 
 dispute between the magistrates of Aberdeen and the 
 under-sheriff: the former insisting, that the sheriff 
 should take to Banff such prisoners as had been or- 
 dered thither by the decree of the Commissioners ; 
 and the latter refusing to convey them, and pressing 
 the magistrates to accommodate them better, in ac- 
 cordance with the Council's order, which bore a date 
 subsequent to the Commissioners' decree. The con- 
 tention grew violent, and each party entered formal 
 protests at law against the neglect of the other. 
 Under these circumstances, when neither of the con- 
 
394 
 
 tending parties would accept the disposal of the pri- 
 soners, Robert Barclay and five of his companions 
 went before a notary and protested, that they were 
 freemen, and should pass away about their lawful 
 occasions. 
 
 Most of those who by this means obtained their 
 liberty, went away to Edinburgh, that they might do 
 their utmost to procure the enlargement or relief of 
 their brethren, still detaiiied in bondage; whose con- 
 dition was in no wise alleviated, notwithstanding the 
 Council's injunction to that purport. But the ma- 
 gistrates were not satisfied with continuing thus un- 
 feelingly and wantonly to oppress their prey ; for, even 
 on the very day of the liberation of these Friends 
 above mentioned, they stirred up the Commissioners 
 at Aberdeen, and jointly with them, wrote a virulent 
 letter to the King's Council at Edinburgh against the 
 ** Quakers ;" in order to hinder them from having ac- 
 cess to be heard in their just complaints, which some 
 of their number were at that time attempting to lay 
 before the Council, and for whose sakes Robert Bar- 
 clay in particular was then strenuously soUciting at 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 There happened also at this juncture an occurrence, 
 in which the zeal of the Friends who were still pri- 
 soners at Aberdeen, having offended some of the pub- 
 lic preachers, excited in like manner the Synod at 
 that place, to join in misrepresenting them to the 
 Council. The case was as follows. — A Synod of the 
 diocese being convened at Aberdeen, several of these 
 professed ministers, having drank too freely, were ob- 
 served to be staggering in the streets, and actually 
 incapable of walking without the assistance of others. 
 Some of the Friends, taking notice of this fact from 
 the window of their prison, were incited to warn the 
 
395 
 
 people against such conduct; showing, that while 
 those called '* Quakers" were imprisoned for meeting 
 peaceably to worship the Almighty, these teachers, 
 whose ministry they were persecuted for relinquishing, 
 were permitted with impunity to stagger up and down 
 the streets with drunkenness, at the very time they 
 professed to be met for the government of the church. 
 
 This public rebuke was highly resented as a great 
 indignity to those termed the clergy in general, several 
 of whom wrote to the King's Council expressly about 
 it, representing the Quakers in prison as so insolent 
 and abusive, that a clergyman could not quietly pass 
 the streets for them. The magistrates also wrote 
 largely to the Archbishop, earnestly requesting his 
 assistance " in suppressing the Quakers." Thus, by 
 a joint concurrence of the Commissioners, the magis- 
 trates of Aberdeen, the Synod of ministers, and the 
 Archbishop, the cause of the innocent sufferers was 
 obstructed ; the labours of their brethren with the 
 Council in a great measure frustrated ; and the busi- 
 ness concerning them again remitted to the Commis- 
 sioners in the north. 
 
 These Commissioners, meeting at Aberdeen on the 
 16th of the 3rd month, passed a declaration, ratifying, 
 as might be expected, their former sentence against 
 Friends ; the execution of which had been hitherto 
 impeded by the intervention of cross orders from the 
 Council. Pursuant to such decision, John Forbes, 
 the deputy-sheriff, had apprehended several of the 
 Friends, in order to convey them to the Tolbooth of 
 Banff. But this individual, being humane and utterly 
 averse to persecution, treated them with great civility; 
 ordering a guard to attend them thither, with direc- 
 tions to let them have all suitable accommodations on 
 their way, and to take their own time ; so that they 
 
396 
 
 were allowed the opportunity of visiting their friends, 
 and holding several religious meetings as they passed 
 along ; in which they had such remarkable service, 
 that some of their conductors were convinced, and 
 effectually converted to the blessed, pure, gospel 
 Truth promulgated by them. On their arrival, the 
 prisoners met with a reception far different from that 
 which they had had at Aberdeen ; for the magistrates 
 of Banff were courteous and even liberal, not only 
 granting the most commodious arrangements of which 
 the Tolbooth was capable, but permitting them to 
 make use of an inn in the town at their pleasure, dur- 
 ing their continuance in the place. In addition to 
 this, these magistrates used their influence with the 
 Commissioners and sheriff to procure the release of 
 the prisoners ; nor did they cease from their exertions, 
 until they had obtained liberty for them to return to 
 their several habitations. 
 
 But the civil authorities of Aberdeen, on the other 
 hand, iiad suffered their spirits to be so far imbittered 
 against this people, who had done them no wrong, 
 that neither the example of others, the manifest dis- 
 like of the sober and moderate inhabitants, the dis- 
 grace they had incurred by their cruelty, nor a regard 
 to justice and equity, had any power to move them to 
 sentiments of humanity. 
 
 In one instance, indeed, the provost appears to 
 have been induced, from motives of policy, to suspend 
 the exercise of his malice towards Friends, and to act 
 with some semblance of lenity. — Many of the pri- 
 soners of Aberdeen being now at liberty, in conse- 
 quence of the above-mentioned misunderstanding 
 between the magistrates and sheriff, and others of 
 them, who had lands, being also at large, although 
 considered prisoners on their own estates ; the provost 
 
397 
 
 had no longer in his custody those, against whom 
 his prejudice and indignation chiefly burned : that 
 he might, therefore, appear to have some generosity 
 and feehng towards the poorer class, he came to the 
 conclusion, that, as the greater ones among the 
 " Quakers'' had all escaped, he would let go the 
 smaller ones. They were nine in number ; and among 
 them, is thejiame of poor George Gray, the weaver, 
 who has been before noticed as an example in patient 
 suffering. Accordingly, on the 23rd of the 3rd month, 
 1677, these presumed offenders against the laws were 
 dismissed from their confinement ; but with the fixed 
 intention, on the part of the provost, to recommit 
 them, on the earliest occasion of their meeting toge- 
 ther for their well-known conscientious purpose, — 
 the worship of an Almighty Creator, the Father of 
 mercies ! 
 
398 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 1677: OBSERVATIONS ON THE NATURE OF THE TESTIMONY COMMITTED TO 
 THESE WITNESSES OF CHRIST— ANDREW JAFFRAyS VERY UNUSUAL EXERCISE- 
 FRESH IMPRISONMENTS OF FRIENDS, ON ACCOUNT OF MEETINGS FOR WOR- 
 SHIP-CASE OF ROBERT GERARD— THE FIRMNESS AND MEEKNESS OF THE SUF- 
 FERERS—LETTER OF GEORGE FOX " TO THE SUFFERING FRIENDS IN SCOT- 
 LAND"— THEIR SITUATION AT MONTROSE; THEY ARE DEBARRED, IN THE 
 WINTER SEASON, FROM WORKING FOR THEIR FAMILIES— ALEXANDER SEATON 
 CONFINED AMONG THEM— ALL PASSAGES FOR LIGHT OR AIR CLOSED, TO HIN- 
 DER HIS PREACHING TO THE PEOPLE— ANDREW JAFFRaY BOLDLY EXPOSTU- 
 LATES WITH THE CHIEF INSTIGATOR OF PERSECUTION AT THAT PLACE ; AND 
 IS THRUST INTO A DUNGEON VAULT, AND CRUELLY BEATEN— REMARKABLE 
 SENSE OF RETRIBUTIVE JUSTICE. 
 
 The present was the first time, since the commence- 
 ment of the persecution, that the prison of Aberdeen 
 was altogether clear of these sufferers. But thus it 
 did not long continue : for very shortly afterward, as 
 might be anticipated, were they more closely impri- 
 soned and more hardly used than ever ; so as to leave 
 little doubt on their minds, that the design with some 
 of the persecuting parties, was nothing short of cutting 
 off the very lives of such faithful and uncompromising 
 witnesses to the Spirit of Christ Jesus. The plain and 
 constant testimony of these, by conduct and conver- 
 sation, by word and doctrine, by doing and by suffer- 
 ing, was 710 other than it still remains to he at the 
 present day, — and will yet continue, so long as they are 
 preserved a living remnant on the sure Foundation. 
 They could not, when and as they felt Divine Love 
 and Wisdom constraining, neither dare they, with- 
 hold the word of warning, where they believed it to 
 be due, "to flee from the wrath to come ;" — they could 
 not spare sin, nor soothe people in sin, nor prophesy 
 
399 
 
 sin-pleasing deceits, neither could they approve of 
 those who did so. It was this that rendered them, 
 as it always must, an eyesore and an offence to evil 
 doers, and to all who corrupt or pervert the doctrine of 
 Christ, which is indeed " according to godliness;" it 
 was this that occasioned them to be reputed, and 
 actually called, •* a trouble," " a plague," " a conta- 
 gion," of which it were well to cleanse the polluted 
 district; and thus the language of an apocryphal 
 writer of old, became well fitted to the mouths of 
 these persecutors : " Therefore let us lie in wait for 
 the righteous ; because he is not for our turn, and he is 
 
 clean contrary to our doings. He professeth to 
 
 have the knowledge of God, and he calleth himself 
 the child of the Lord. He was made to reprove 
 our thoughts. He is grievous unto us even to behold : 
 for his life is not like other men's, his ways are of 
 another fashion. We are esteemed of him as coun- 
 terfeits : he abstaineth from our ways as filthiness : 
 
 he pronounceth the end of the just to be blessed. 
 
 Let us examine him with despitefulness and torture, 
 that we may know his meekness, and prove his pa- 
 tience." Wisdom of Solomon, ii. 12, &c. 
 
 During such a state of things, — when evil was 
 called good, and good evil, when darkness was put 
 for light, and light for darkness, bitter for sweet, 
 and sweet for bitter ; — when, independently of the 
 gross and defective moral condition of the people 
 generally, they that worked wickedness were set up, 
 such leaders amongst them causing them to err, and 
 keeping them from the light of righteousness, so that 
 judgment was turned away backward, and justice 
 stood afar off; (for truth might be said to have fallen 
 in the street, and equity could not enter ;) — yea, when 
 truth as it were failed, and he that departed from 
 
400 
 
 evil made himself a prey, — a snare being laid for him 
 that reproved sin in the gate ; — was it to be marvelled 
 at, was it to be stumbled at, that singular burdens, 
 suited in some sort to unsound, unreasonable times, — 
 burdens similar to those, that were laid upon servants 
 of the Holy One in ancient days, should be also de- 
 volving upon such, as endeavoured to follow in their 
 footsteps, upholding the same testimony, speaking 
 the same language, standing upon the same ground 
 of faith, upon the same Rock ? 
 
 But, quitting the line of presumptive reasoning 
 from analogy, as to what the supreme Orderer of hu- 
 man affairs and human conduct might see meet, on 
 peculiar occasions, to require at the hands of any, — 
 as, indeed, " he giveth not account of any of his 
 matters," further than he may please ; — and without 
 venturing to denounce sentence on such cases ; — 
 the reader is now to be made acquainted with the 
 very unusual impression of duty which befell the 
 zealous son of our humble-minded Diarist. 
 
 Andrew Jaffray, of whose parentage, condition in 
 life, education, and conversion to the faith and prac- 
 tice of this Society, some intimation has been already 
 given, became deeply affected and laden in his mind, 
 under an unusual sense of the corrupt and ungodly 
 condition of many of his fellow-citizens. Their prac- 
 tices, however highly esteemed or justified by men, 
 he had reason to apprehend, were as an abomination 
 in the sight of One, who seeth not as man seeth, and 
 whose eyes are as afiaine of fire. He believed they 
 were covering themselves with a covering, but not of 
 the Lord's Spirit, and that their case resembled that 
 of the " whited sepulchres," which inwardly were full 
 of all uncleanness. This religious exercise growing 
 upon him, he wrote an address to his neighbours, 
 
401 
 
 urging upon them to turn to the Lord with a true 
 heart, from whom they had deeply revolted, and with 
 full purpose of soul to serve him. At length he was 
 led to believe, that he could not divest himself of the 
 burden that lay upon him, nor obtain relief to his 
 tried spirit, so as to be " clear of the blood" of such, 
 "Without himself becoming as a spectacle and a sign 
 among the people, to rebuke and expose, in a pro- 
 phetic manner in his own person, the offensiveness 
 of sin. Accordingly, on the 1st of the 4th month, 
 being the market-day, he gave up to the humiliating 
 act, of passing through the streets of Aberdeen, — 
 (the scene where his honoured father had ob- 
 tained the favour even of royalty) — the upper part 
 of his body being naked, and having in his hand, 
 that which might prove in the view of beholders, 
 as fit an emblem as could be chosen, of the loath- 
 someness of all their performances and profession 
 in religion, without washing their hearts from 
 iniquity. 
 
 This very significant, though uncommon appear- 
 ance of his, from which poor nature revolted, was ac- 
 companied by a zealous exhortation to timely re- 
 pentance, and thorough amendment of life. His 
 sincere and Christian earnestness for their reforma- 
 tion, harmless and also disinterested as at least it 
 must have been, but prompted, he avers, by true love 
 to their immortal souls, met with such reception from 
 the magistrates, that he was violently dragged away 
 to prison, and closely shut up as a most dangerous 
 person. The windows of the prison (where it ap- 
 pears there were others of the Friends by this time 
 in durance) were thereupon ordered to be effectu- 
 ally blocked up; which, however, by no means pre- 
 cluded some pow^erful addresses from being sounded 
 
 D D 
 
402 
 
 forth ill the ears of the people, who collected in 
 the streets below. It was observed, that the pro- 
 fessed ministers of religion joined with the magis- 
 trates in this treatment of an innocent man for preach- 
 ing repentance; when, on the same day, they suffered 
 a great deal of vanity and abomination, yea, blasphemy 
 against the Holy Spirit of God, to be acted and ut- 
 tered on a public stage in the open market-place, 
 without any the least restraint or rebuke either from 
 magistrates or ministers ; whose zeal, totally em- 
 ployed in persecuting the innocent, could pass by the 
 most public inducements to vice and immorality, as 
 things beneath their notice. 
 
 It is only due to this individual, whose name has 
 been thus prominently put forth, in conjunction with 
 so strange a procedure, to introduce in this place a 
 passage from the testimony written concerning him, 
 after his decease, by his friend Robert Barclay, 7 wnior, 
 (as he has been called, being the son of the Apologist 
 of the same name.) Should any thing be needed in 
 the view of general readers, to substantiate the esti- 
 mable character of Andrew Jaffray, both in a civil 
 and religious point of view, such a passage is calcu- 
 lated to do so. And with regard to members of the 
 same denomination in this day, it may serve as an 
 encouraging confirmation to them, of the intrinsic 
 value of endeavouring to maintain, through life, the 
 straight-forward, even tenour of adherence to known 
 duty. The latter class of readers will surely be 
 prepared to anticipate and enlarge on reflections 
 such as this, — that it is the truest, safest, happiest 
 policy, *' herein" to " exercise" ourselves, " to have 
 always a conscience void of offence toward God, 
 and [so far as in us lies] toward man ;" knowing 
 beyond all doubt, '' it shall be well with them that 
 
403 
 
 fear before Him," and ** them that honour /txm, he 
 will honour. 
 
 Extract from R. B.'s testimony respecting A. J. — 
 " This was particularly observed concerning him, — 
 that in the streets of the same city, where he had 
 often been reproachfully pointed at, for the Truth's 
 sake and his testimony to it, he, in his latter years, 
 was wishfully looked upon, with affection and vene* 
 ration, and blessed, as he passed along ; of which I 
 have often been both an eye and an ear witness." 
 
 Through the summer and autumn of this year, 
 1677, the Friends continued to be molested in their 
 peaceable assemblies; and, upon their refusal to obey 
 the command of those who required them to separate, 
 were from time to time seized, and even with violence 
 dragged away to prison. The list of names, of those 
 committed from their Monthly Meeting on the 15th of 
 the 4th month, stands as follows: David Barclay, Ro- 
 bert Burnett of Lethinty, Patrick Livingston, George 
 Gray, John Glennie, Robert Gordon, James Birneise, 
 George Melvill, Andrew Fisher, John Mercer, and 
 Alexander Seaton : these were all " thronged up" into 
 the usual place of confinement. On the 2nd of the 8th 
 month, John Watson, an Englishman, and James 
 Findlay, a Friend from the western part of the coun- 
 try, who had come to visit their Friends, received the 
 like treatment, together with Alexander Skene and 
 two others. Among such instances as these, Robert 
 Gerard, having been absent from home, was intercept- 
 ed on his return to Aberdeen, and led away to gaol ; — 
 and this appears to have been the occasion. A child 
 of his, removed by death, had been interred during 
 his absence, in the Friends' burial-ground ; a fine was 
 imposed upon him, for the alleged avoidance thereby 
 of certain burial-fees usually demanded in such cases ; 
 
 D D 2 
 
404 
 
 his goods were seized to satisfy the fees, and he torn 
 from his family aud home under circumstances of af- 
 fliction, which rendered his case a pecuUarly aggra- 
 vated one. 
 
 But, this people, fervently seeking of the Lord, in 
 like manner as the Apostle for his fellow-believers. 
 Col. i. 11, that they might be "strengthened with all 
 might, according to his glorious power, unto all pa- 
 tience and longsuffering with joyfulness," were abun- 
 dantly favoured with ability to sustain what was 
 permitted to befall them at the hands of unreasonable 
 men. It was by *' looking unto Jesus," and con- 
 sidering " him that endured such contradiction of 
 sinners against himself," that they, through his grace, 
 were kept from being weary and faint in their minds. 
 Indeed, their very enemies were induced to marvel 
 at their meekness and patience — so cheerfully did 
 they take the spoiling of their goods; even ''re- 
 joicing that they were counted worthy to suffer" any 
 kind of shame for His sake, who had taught and en- 
 gaged them by his presence and goodness, not to for- 
 sake the assembling of themselves together. Yet, in 
 order to take off from the weight and effect of such 
 conduct, these opponents would tauntingly disparage 
 their motives, by affirming, that the Quakers liked 
 well to go to prison, they had such good fare there. 
 In order to meet as well as to manifest such mali- 
 cious aspersions, *' the Lord stirred in them a reso- 
 lution," (as the account states,) for the space of 
 two or three months together, merely to give up 
 their bodies passively to the operation of the law, or 
 rather, of the wills of those who hated them ; and by 
 no means actively, in any wise, even to appear to pro- 
 cure or promote their own bondage. So long as this 
 exercise continued with them, they were, in conse- 
 quence, actually ''hauled down as beasts for the 
 
405 
 
 slaughter:' and " clasped together by the workmen" 
 employed to carry them away. 
 
 It was during the continuance of this state of 
 things, that the succeeding comfortable and enliven- 
 ing lines from the hand of George Fox, reached the 
 company at Aberdeen. 
 
 " For the suffering Friends in Scotland. 
 
 " 4th of 5th month, 1677. 
 
 " My dear Friends, 
 
 ** To whom is my love, in the everlasting 
 Seed, that reigns over all, and •• will grind to powder' 
 all your persecutors, and the devil that is the cause 
 of them, who fighteth against the light, which is the 
 life in Christ, as he did against Him in the flesh, 
 above sixteen hundred years ago. 
 
 "And now, my Friends, suffer as lambs in the 
 time of your sufferings : let all your wills be subjected 
 with patience, which hath the victory, and runneth 
 the race, and obtaineth the crown of life : and be as 
 willing to go to suffer for Christ's sake,— as the 
 Apostle said : And it is not only given you to believe, 
 but to suffer for His name's sake, in whom you have 
 salvation ; for they that suffer for righteousness' sake 
 are blessed, and theirs is the kingdom of God. And, 
 by faith the holy men of God had the victory, as you 
 may see at large in Hebrews 11th ch. So, nothing 
 is overcome by any man's will, but by faith that 
 giveth access to God, in which they please God. 
 And [thus] I do believe, that all your sufferings will 
 be for good ; both to the stablishing yourselves upon 
 the holy Rock of life, (who was the foundation of the 
 suff'erers, the prophets and the apostles, who is the 
 Anointed and the Saviour,) and to the answering that 
 of God in all people:— For the Lord hath a great work 
 and seed in that nation. 
 
406 
 
 " So, live in the Spirit, that niortifieth all, and cir- 
 ciimciseth all, and baptizeth all, that, in the Spirit, 
 you may sow to the Spirit, and of the Spirit reap life 
 eternal. For there are seedsmen enough in your na- 
 tion, and makers of seedsmen in the form and the letter, 
 which soweth to the flesh, and in their field they may 
 reap abundance of corruption. 
 
 " So, my desires are, that you may be all alive to 
 God, and live in the living unity of the Spirit, which 
 is the bond of the heavenly peace, which passeth the 
 knowledge of the world ; so that the eternal joys may 
 transcend all your sufferings, and carry you above 
 them ; and thus, in love to God and in love to your 
 persecutors, you can pray for them, in that you suffer 
 for their good. And this suffering is above all the 
 sufferings in the world without love and charity, wdiich 
 maketh one another to suffer for getting the upper 
 hand. But such are not the sufferers of the true Lord 
 Jesus, who suffered, though he was a4op of all, yet 
 he made none to suffer ; and when he was reviled, he 
 reviled not again, but said, ' Father, forgive them,' 
 and committed himself to him that judgeth righte- 
 ously. So, let the same mind be in you, as was in 
 Christ Jesus ; for the apostle said, that they had the 
 mind of Christ ; and He, the Lamb, overcame, and 
 the Lamb hath the victory, and his sanctified ones 
 follow him : glory to his name for ever, amen ! Holy! 
 worthy of praises! 
 
 " So, remember me to all Friends in Scotland, both 
 north, and west, and south ; and let them have copies 
 of this. 
 
 '* George Fox." 
 
 Some few further statements, in addition to those 
 given at page 311, are now to be laid before the reader. 
 
407 
 
 relating to the situation of the Friends at Montrose, 
 who, it will be recollected, were but few in number. — 
 The true worship of the Almighty, which is '* in spirit," 
 whether divested of or clothed in words, continued to 
 be so great an occasion of offence, and so repugnant 
 to the persecutors, that they went on in increasing- 
 malice and fury, shamefully to entreat these " poor 
 innocents," as if they even thirsted for their blood. 
 No sooner did any meet together to perform this rea- 
 sonable service, than they were cast into prison ; and 
 at length, from one of them, James Nuccoll, a tailor 
 by trade, they took away his work, alleging, he was 
 not a freeman of the town ; whereas, he had long be- 
 fore obtained from them a promise of his freedom, and 
 had sought, but in vain, to pay for and enter it. In 
 this course, they were mightily incited by the same 
 David Lyall, their stated preacher, who had been so 
 active in the like wicked work at Aberdeen. The 
 magistrates, having sent to prison several of these in- 
 dividuals in the midst of the winter of 1677, were so 
 cruel, as to deprive those of work, who could labour 
 at their outward callings for a livelihood, at the same 
 time threatening all those who should in any wise pity 
 or relieve them. And when Alexander Seaton, a 
 Friend among the prisoners at Aberdeen, had got 
 liberty to visit his imprisoned friends at Montrose, he 
 was himself detained with them. On one occasion, 
 because he exhorted the people that passed by the 
 window in the street, to fear the Lord, and mind his 
 light and Spirit in themselves that strove with them, 
 these oppressors were much incensed, and had all the 
 windows and passages for light or air, wholly closed 
 up for several days. 
 
 About this time also, Andrew Jaffray, having set 
 out on some occasion from the prison in Aberdeen, felt 
 
408 
 
 an impresion of duty to go to Montrose, and to bear 
 a testimony to the Truth of Christ in the pubhc place 
 of worship there. It seems, David Lyall had been 
 grievously raihng from his pulpit against the Friends, 
 endeavouring to render them odious in the eyes of the 
 people, both as to their doctrine and practice. On 
 hearing this, the mind of Andrew JafFray became con- 
 firmed, and settled in the intention, of publicly ex- 
 postulating with this person, before his own people 
 on the very next day, being the 29th of the 11th 
 month. Accordingly, he waited in the grave-yard, till 
 the congregation were beginning to withdraw ; then 
 went in, and addressed him in bold and plain terms 
 on his unjust allegations, made, as they were, against 
 Friends, at a time when there w^as no one who could 
 or dared reply to him ; desiring him then to make good 
 his charges, and that he was ready to reply to them. 
 But, as soon as words to this effect could be pro- 
 nounced, at the instigation of David Lyall, Andrew 
 Jaffray was hurried away with great violence into a 
 dungeon vault, under one of the aisles of the building, 
 and there confined within two doors, quite out of the 
 reach of any one's hearing, and among the graves of 
 the dead. But mark the language in which this nar- 
 rative proceeds. " Yet was this place made very 
 comfortable through the sweet presence of the Lord 
 with him" during his abode there, from the said 3rd 
 day of the week to the 6th, when, in the night season, 
 they released him from his state of jeopardy ; some of 
 those who had sorely beaten him being much ashamed 
 at this their inhuman conduct. — It was remarkable, 
 that one of the persons who had thus ill-used this 
 Friend, going to sea shortly after, the' vessel was 
 encountered by a Turkish pirate, when, being seized, 
 he was beaten most sadly, beyond all the others. 
 
409 
 
 And at that very time, as he afterward feelingly 
 confessed to a Friend, his conscience so smote him 
 for his cruelty to Andrew Jaffray, that he could not 
 but accept it as a righteous and heavy judgment upon 
 him from God. Thus, the language of Scripture re- 
 specting a persecutor appears to have been literally 
 fulfilled, " His mischief shall return upon his own 
 head, and his violent dealing shall come down upon 
 his own pate." Psal. vii. 16. 
 
410 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 LILIAS SKENE'S EXPOSTULATORY LETTER TO ROBERT MACQUARE— 1677 : ROBERT 
 BARCLAY'S SECOND JOURNEY TO HOLLAND AND GERMANY: HIS LETTER TO 
 THE PRINCESS ELIZABETH— CONTINUANCE OF PERSECUTION DURING THE 
 SPACE OF TWO YEARS AND A HALF— REFLECTIONS— CONSTANCY OF PATRICK 
 LIVINGSTON— 1678 : HE, WITH GEORGE GRAY, AND ANDREW JAFFRAY ARE 
 THRUST UP INTO THE IRON HOUSE— THE FAVOUR AND PROVIDENCE OF GOD 
 TOWARDS THE SUFFERERS— ARCHBISHOP SHARPE'S END, WITH THE REMOVAL 
 BY DEATH OR OTHERWISE OF THE MOST ACTIVE PERSECUTORS. 
 
 An early portion of these Memoirs has been appro- 
 priated to an Exhortation from the pen of Alexander 
 Jaffray ; and it was designed that, in the present 
 chapter, should be revived a Piece of similar descrip- 
 tion, but by another hand, and of no ordinary cha- 
 racter. It was however found needful, in the arrange- 
 ments for the volume, that the Piece now alluded to 
 should be consigned to the Notes. This measure 
 was adopted with some reluctance ; and therefore the 
 reader is particularly invited to a perusal of the docu- 
 ment, before he proceeds further. See Appendix, X. 
 
 The Friends at Aberdeen were last noticed, as being, 
 through the summer and autumn of 1677, continually 
 harassed with a prison allotment. Before reverting, 
 however, to their condition, and carrying onward the 
 narrative of their trials to its full extent of severity, and 
 to its termination ; it will be needful, in the order 
 of events, to turn for a short interval to some engage- 
 ments of one of their little band, whose temporary 
 separation from his companions and from this scene, 
 placed him in a condition for renewed exertions on 
 their behalf, — and in a way, which, it is believed, 
 
( 
 
 411 
 
 materially operated towards their recovery of those 
 civil and religious privileges, from which they had 
 been so long debarred. 
 
 Robert Barclay's acquaintance with the Princess 
 Elizabeth of the Rhine, and the intimation she gave 
 of her purpose to intercede, so far as lay in her 
 power, for the liberation of the Friends in Scotland, 
 will doubtless be fresh in the recollection of the 
 reader. Yery shortly after his release from prison, 
 in the 2nd month, 1677, Robert Barclay travelled 
 into the south, was at London in the following month, 
 and early in the 6th month paid a visit to his friend, 
 the Princess, at Herwerden in Germany. The ob- 
 jects which he had before him by this journey into 
 England, and a tarriance there for the space of two 
 months, may have been various ; but on these points 
 there are no documents that supply scarce any in- 
 formation. It is clear, however, with regard to his 
 travels on the Continent, that he had expressly in 
 view, to pay a visit in the character of a minister 
 among those churches, that were then gathered to 
 the same religious acknowledgment with Friends, as 
 well as among others whom he might find seriously 
 disposed to seek the way of salvation. His com- 
 panions were George. Fox, William Penn, George 
 Keith, and Benjamin Furly, with two or three more. 
 At Amsterdam, it appears, they proposed to the 
 General Meeting of Friends then convened there, a 
 method of regularly transacting church discipline, 
 adapted to the state and exigency of that body. 
 
 But it does not altogether come within the scope 
 of these Memoirs, to go into Robert Barclay s ser- 
 vices in particular, while on this gospel errand, much 
 less those of his fellow-helpers ; nor even to give an 
 account of their visit to the Princess Elizabeth : 
 
412 
 
 William Penn, in the Journal of his travels, having 
 drawn a very lively and touching* description of their 
 interviews, the reader is referred to his account. The 
 object of this digression from the transactions of 
 Friends in the north of Scotland, has rather been, to 
 explain the absence of Robert Barclay from that scene 
 of action ; and to shovv,by the statement of collateral cir- 
 cumstances, — but especially by the succeeding letter, 
 which he wrote to the Princess soon after his return to 
 England, — that thepainfulsubjectof the persecution of 
 his fellow-countrymen, did not cease to lie very near his 
 own heart, and that of his valuable correspondent. 
 
 Robert Barclay to the Princess Elizabeth. 
 
 " Theobald's, near London, 
 12th of the 7th Month, 1677. 
 
 " Dear Friend, 
 
 ** By thy letter of the last of the month past, 
 I understood that the Friends were with thee, and 
 w^as refreshed by the account they gave me of thy kind 
 and Christian entertainment of them, — they having 
 overtaken me in Holland. God will not be wanting to 
 reward thy love, as well as to increase the same. 
 
 " Finding no ready passage for Scotland, I came 
 over here ; and albeit I had no great expectation of 
 success, I resolved once more to try thy cousin, the 
 Duke of York, [afterward James the 2nd.] So I told 
 him, that I understood from Scotland, notwithstanding 
 Lauderdale was there, and had promised, ere he went, 
 to do^something, yet our Friends' bonds were rather 
 increased ; and that there was now only one thing to 
 be done, which I desired of him, — and that was, — To 
 write effectually to the Duke of Lauderdale, in that 
 style wherein Lauderdale might understand, that he 
 was serious in the business, and did really intend the 
 
413 
 
 tiling- he did write concerning, should take effect ;— 
 which 1 knew he might do, and I supposed the other 
 might answer;— which, if he would do, I must ac- 
 knowledge as a great kindness. But if he did write, 
 and not in that manner, so that the other might 
 not suppose him to be serious, I would rather 
 he would excuse himself the trouble; desiring 
 withal, to excuse my plain manner of dealing, as 
 being different from the court way of soliciting: all 
 whicli he seemed to lake in good part, and said, he 
 would so write as I desired, for my father and me, 
 but not for the [persecuted Friends of Aberdeen in] 
 general. So, he hath given me a letter : whether it 
 will prove effectual or not, I cannot determine ; but 
 of this thou mayst hear hereafter. 
 
 '' I am now entered into my journey, and intend to 
 pass by the way of Ragley. 
 
 " What thou writest of the counsellor of the 
 
 Elector, and the other preachers, is very acceptable 
 
 to me to hear ; whose joy it is, to understand that 
 
 the eyes of any are opened to see the Truth, as it is 
 
 in this day revealed ;— as it should be much more, to 
 
 hear that any came into that universal obedience, 
 
 which the life and power thereof lead to : which 
 
 life and power, as they are felt in the inward part, 
 
 are more than all the words that can be spoken ; — 
 
 of which, I know, thou hast at some times not been 
 
 insensible. And therefore my soul's desire for thee 
 
 is, that thou mayst more and more come out of all 
 
 that which cumbers, to feel this virtue of Truth to 
 
 I operate in, and redeem thy soul from all the diffi- 
 culties that do or may attend thee. This, in the 
 nature of it, it is powerful to do, albeit thy temp- 
 tations were greater and more numerous than they 
 are ; if received by thee in the love of it, and with a 
 
414 
 
 heart fully resigned to obey it in all its requirings ; 
 without consulting with flesh and blood, or turning 
 by the plain and simple leadings thereof by wise and 
 fleshly reasonings, which will never admit of the go- 
 vernment and rule of the cross of Christ :— as thou 
 well knowest and wilt not refuse to acknowledge, and 
 therefore art the more concerned to watch against it 
 in thy own particular, as I hope in measure thou dost, 
 and my heart's desire is. 
 
 " Thou mayst make mention of my dear and ten- 
 der love to Anna, whose servant, as also the French 
 woman, I forget not. To Anna I thought to have 
 written apart; but must now leave it until another 
 opportunity. If thou seest meet to salute that coun- 
 sellor of the Elector in my name, thou mayst do it. 
 
 " I shall add no more at present, but that I am thy 
 real and unfeigned friend, 
 
 " Robert Barclay." 
 
 One or two circumstances occurring in the above 
 letter, are briefly adverted to in the Notes, to which 
 the reader is referred. See Appendix, Y. It is 
 pleasing to derive fresh evidence from its contents, 
 that the influence that Robert Barclay, as well as 
 his father, possessed with some who at that time 
 moved in the highest circles, was by no means turned 
 to the gratification of pride, avarice, or ambition ; but 
 rather applied for the purpose of advancing the inte- 
 rests of sober piety, and that, with a sincere regard for 
 the real welfare of all with whom he had to do. 
 
 We are not informed, what effect was produced by 
 the letter obtained from the Duke of York in favour 
 of the Barclays, to which allusion is made in the fore- 
 going. There is, however, no reason to doubt, it was 
 delivered to the Duke of Lauderdale, on Robert Bar- 
 
415 
 
 clay's arrival in Scotland. The Memoirs of the fa- 
 mily, indeed, state in general terms, that the release 
 of both the father and son took place ''by an order 
 from courty with a reprimand for meddling with 
 either of them ;" and that the *' son afterward pro- 
 cured the liberation of his other friends who were 
 detained after them.'' It is presumed, this must be 
 understood of the above-mentioned imprisonment of 
 David Barclay and others in the course of this year : 
 but it does not expressly appear, how soon Robert's 
 lot was cast among the prisoners, after his return 
 home, nor when his release, with that of his father, was 
 effected. 
 
 It may here be briefly named, that about two years 
 subsequently, he journeyed a third time on the Con- 
 tinent. His engagements in this instance are but 
 little known, beyond the circumstance of his having 
 proceeded by way of London to Holland, *' upon ac- 
 count of visiting and acting for his friends ;" also that 
 at Rotterdam, he again addressed the Princess by 
 letter, ** excusing himself for not seeing her at that 
 time ;" " a copy ofwhichy" continues his grandson in 
 the Memoirs, " / have," 
 
 In the ancient record which has furnished a chief 
 groundwork for the present historical account of this 
 persecution of a Christian people, there occurs, about 
 this period, a considerable chasm; so that the touch- 
 ing circumstances of their afflictive allotment, can no 
 longer be pourtrayed, as hitherto, in detail. This de- 
 ficiency in the narrative, it is of course in vain to ex- 
 pect, at this distance of time, should be in any wise 
 supplied from other sources. We are only informed, 
 in general terms, of the continuance of the scene, which 
 has been largely opened before us in former pages ; 
 
416 
 
 the like treatment being dealt out to the sufferers, and 
 by them received in a similar spirit, during the pro- 
 tracted space of about two years and a half ; that 
 is, from the date of their last-mentioned commitment 
 in the 4th month, 1677. 
 
 But, perhaps, enough has been said in proof of that 
 assertion, the truth of which cannot be too strongly 
 fastened on the mind of the believer, and which was 
 well expressed by Calvin in these few words, — " God 
 never in any thing hath failed those, who have been 
 led and guided by his Spirit." Enough, also, has 
 been already brought forward, in illustration of the 
 cruel and vindictive character of an earthly or " car- 
 nal mind," proving this to be at once *' enmity against 
 God" and all goodness; and showing, as the Scripture 
 imports, that he who is horn after the flesh, will ever 
 be disposed to persecute him that is horn after the 
 Spirit. Yet might it have proved interesting, to 
 have known more minutely the history of this inter- 
 val ; a period, which was probably marked, in the re- 
 membrance of the sufferers, as strongly as all others, 
 both by the bitterness of the cup permitted to be 
 meted out to them, and by the heavenly drops that 
 were in mercy mingled with it. And truly, how in- 
 adequately are developed, in many parts of the fore- 
 going memorials, those glowing beauties of holiness, 
 that " peace of God which passeth understanding," 
 and that " lively hope" which is as ** an anchor to 
 the soul," — the portion of all such as " receive" and 
 " obey" " the Truth as it is in Jesus," loving " his 
 appearing." How often were these meek and pa- 
 tient followers of the Lamb, as we may truly believe, 
 " strengthened with might in the inner man," by " the 
 effectual working" of that power in which they be- 
 lieved, for which they waited, and towards which 
 
417 
 
 they fervently aspired ! When deprived of their do- 
 mestic comforts, day after day and month after month, 
 as well of the endearments of home, as of all those 
 minor accommodations, for which flesh and blood 
 plead, and unto which poor human nature is so apt to 
 cling ; how were they from season to season raised 
 up, and carried aloft in the spirit of their minds, 
 above '' the things which are seen" and " perish 
 with the using !" how were they made to ** sit toge- 
 ther in heavenly places in Christ Jesus," and enabled 
 to return unto the Lord all the thanks and all the 
 glory, for the exceeding riches of his grace,— the 
 aboundings of his loving-kindness! Nor are we short 
 of being amply borne out in such conclusions ; as will 
 appear by reference to a small portion of the rough 
 outline traced by themselves, where, in a summary 
 and general way, they wind up the ancient memoir 
 of their troubles to its close. 
 
 Extract.—" And it is never to be forgotten, but 
 worthy everlastingly to be recorded, how wonderfully 
 and gloriously * the Lord from heaven' countenanced 
 and ow^ned our sufferings, by the signal pouring forth 
 of his Holy Spirit and power among us, beyond what- 
 ever we had formerly known, for our encouragement 
 in our trials, within a month or thereby after our im- 
 prisonment; that, not only was our prison turned to a 
 house of prayer and praises, but so mightily did the 
 Lord's power break in upon and amongst us, and the 
 glorious, heavenly sound thereof go forth, that it 
 amazed our very enemies." 
 
 Among the foremost champions in this prolonged 
 contest for the excellent, pure liberty of the gospel of 
 truth and righteousness, was Patrick Livingston. He 
 was born near Montrose, as has been before stated ; 
 but marrying in England, about two months after, 
 
 E E 
 
418 
 
 he came into his native country to visit his friends ; 
 where, as we have seen, he soon partook of their 
 ordinary portion — that of incarceration. To the great 
 disadvantage of his temporal concerns, and grievous 
 trial of the faith of his partner in hfe, the term of his 
 detention in prison, from first to last, proved to be 
 THREE YEARS ; duHng all which time, he was never 
 called to appear before any judge or court, that he 
 might have his crime laid to his charge or proved 
 against him ; although, at the desire of some who 
 commiserated his hard condition, he was several 
 times allowed his freedom, for very short intervals of 
 a day or two only, speedily becoming entrapped again 
 in the same snare. For, being of an upright and 
 noble spirit, and having come into that country with 
 an innocent, nay, most commendable intention, he 
 could not see it right for him, when dismissed from 
 prison, to withdraw himself from the scene of action, 
 as one who had been guilty of evil; — and, moreover, 
 he felt bound by the ties of brotherly sympathy and 
 Christian love, to stand by his companions in their 
 afflictions. No sooner, therefore, was he at any time 
 set at liberty, than he returned to his post, as a good 
 soldier of the Prince of peace, not daring to turn his 
 back, or shrink from exposing himself in the line of 
 that most essential duty, of publicly drawing near "in 
 spirit and in truth" to Him *' who is a spirit." 
 
 In this way, by example as well as exhortation, 
 did Patrick Livingston, whether in bonds or out of 
 bonds, greatly uphold and strengthen the hands of 
 the little flock, towards some of whom in an especial 
 manner, he stood in the relation of " a faithful minis- 
 ter in the Lord," having been the means of gathering 
 their souls to the inward appearance and " patient 
 waiting for Christ." See page 239 of this volume. So 
 
419 
 
 sensible of this, were those who vehemently sought 
 to lay waste this testimony, and so troubled at his 
 unwearied and unyielding* zeal, that they would se- 
 veral times let him go forth from among his compa- 
 nions in custody, or miss some meeting he was known 
 to be at ; and, being conscious how they had wronged 
 him, would have been glad of some means of being 
 disencumbered of him, could they have effected this 
 with credit to themselves. He would often acknow- 
 ledge to his friends, that he still felt his mind fet- 
 tered, so that he could not be satisfied to leave them ; 
 but, after attending the Monthly Meeting in the 9th 
 month, 1679, he appeared to have a prospect of the 
 cessation of persecution, and signified that he was 
 wholly clear, both in the sight of his Maker and with 
 respect to all men, to return to his home in England. 
 It was remarkable, that, after this period, Friends 
 were left to enjoy without interruption their religious 
 meetings; nor were they afterward deprived of their 
 personal liberty, for endeavouring to fulfil the apos- 
 tolic injunction — " I will that men pray everywhere, 
 lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting." 
 1 Tim. ii. 8. 
 
 During the close imprisonment of many of this 
 people in the Tolbooth of Aberdeen, three out of their 
 number, namely, Patrick Livingston, just noticed, 
 with George Gray and Andrew Jaffray, were the most 
 frequently engaged, in the aboundings of Christian 
 love, to preach to the people out of their prison-win- 
 dows, especially on market-days, exhorting them to 
 fear the Lord, and to obey the gospel of his grace. 
 This practice was highly displeasing to the magis- 
 trates. They therefore sought to prevent it, by caus- 
 ing these three individuals to be separated from the 
 rest of their companions, and violently thrust up into 
 
 E E 2 
 
420 
 
 a close vaulted cell, situated on the top of the gaol, 
 and called the Iron-house, where the worst of felons 
 and murderers were usually confined. They had 
 neither light nor air, except through a long hole in 
 the thick wall, which had a double grating of iron on 
 the outside, and another within. Here they were kept 
 night and day, in the heat of the summer of 1678; 
 when the filthiness of the place, and the corruption 
 of the air so closely pent up, produced " a multitude 
 of worms, called white maggots, and other vermin, 
 which swarmed about, even upon their beds and 
 victuals," and manifestly tended to the extreme dan- 
 ger of their health and lives. Yet, through the Divine 
 goodness, while in this melancholy situation, and 
 "thus as it were buried alive," they were preserved in 
 cheerfulness; and '' their very natural voices strength- 
 ened, and raised up as trumpets, mightily to sound 
 forth God's glorious truth and power, through the 
 said hole in the wall ; — and though four or five stories 
 high, and double grated as aforesaid, so that their 
 faces could not win near to see into the street below, 
 yet were they distinctly heard all over the street by 
 the people," w^ho the more frequently got together. 
 After seven weeks continuance under the pressure of 
 these aggravated circumstances of cruelty, the perse- 
 cutors, not finding their end answered, but rather 
 that their endeavours to prevent the prisoners from 
 preaching, had increased the desire of the people to 
 hear them, at length allowed Patrick Livingston and 
 George Gray to rejoin the rest of their friends, who 
 were in the prison below : Andrew JafFray, at the 
 urgent complaint of some of his relations who were 
 not Friends, having been admitted to this state of 
 comparative liberty somewhat sooner. 
 
 The last religious meeting of the Society in Aber- 
 
421 
 
 deen, from which any of their number were conveyed 
 to prison, appears to have been held on the 4th of the 
 9th month, then called November, 1679, when George 
 Keith, Patrick Livingston, Thomas Mercer, Robert 
 Gordon, Robert Winchester, Robert Burnett, Robert 
 Barclay, Ochiltrie Ferindaile, John Milne, John Mer- 
 cer, Andrew Jaffray, George Gray, William Alexan- 
 der, Robert Sandilands, John Forbes, Daniel Hamil- 
 ton, and John Skene were apprehended and taken 
 into custody ; but, in about three hours after, they 
 were all set at liberty. From which period, their so- 
 lemn assemblies were held without molestation from 
 the magistrates ; on whose minds, the constancy and 
 patience of the sufferers, could scarcely fi\il of pro- 
 ducing some favourable effect. This, however, is but 
 conjecture. The most satisfactory mode of account- 
 ing for the cessation of these unchristian proceedings 
 against this body, would appear to be, the persevering 
 efforts of one of their number, Robert Barclay, who 
 possessed great interest with the Duke of York, after- 
 ward James the 2nd. For, in an Address to the 
 King, soon after his accession to the throne, draw-n 
 up and presented by this Friend on behalf of the 
 Society in Scotland, — he attributes the opening of 
 their prison doors in the year 1679, to the influence 
 of King James (when Duke of York) with the go- 
 vernment of that country. 
 
 It w^as a settled observation among this people, as 
 they strongly testify, that during their deepest suffer- 
 ings at Aberdeen, they not only found the favour of 
 God attending, but also his hand of Providence pre- 
 serving them; so that while their spirits w^ere conti- 
 nued cheerful, praising the Lord in the midst of the 
 most grievous of their afflictions, even their bodies 
 were kept in health and strength, beyond human ex- 
 
422 
 
 pectation, under all that very unwholesome confine- 
 ment. And further, through the same overruling 
 power, even the malice of those who rose up against 
 them, was made subservient to the spreading of that 
 doctrine, which it had been the design of such to 
 crush. For, during this persecution, their appointed 
 meetings in that city, were not only held at the usual 
 times, but greatly increased in the number of attend- 
 ants. The women, whose husbands were so frequently 
 shut up in prison, failed not, with their children, to 
 draw together for the worship of the Almighty, at the 
 stated seasons and in the accustomed places ; so that 
 the unflinching constancy of these, with the accession 
 of other persons out of the country, and the returning 
 of the prisoners as soon and as often as they were 
 released, disappointed thus far the intentions of the 
 magistrates, who were unable to prevent the holding of 
 any one of the public assemblies of the people called 
 Quakers, during the whole course of the persecution. 
 
 While this conscientious class o^ protesting Chris- 
 tians, felt themselves in duty bound passively to submit 
 to what might be permitted to come upon them at the 
 will of ungodly men ; and while they richly partook of 
 that all-sufficient help, which never fails the faithful 
 and upright-hearted ; they yet looked forward with 
 quiet expectation, with firm and full assurance, to the 
 time, when they should be ridden out of the hand of 
 the wicked ; when their Lord and Master, who will 
 not allow any to be tried beyond what he knows 
 is best, should be pleased to cut short their trials, 
 and in effect to say, '' It is enough." There was no 
 people, who had better claim to those words of the 
 Psalmist, Psal. xxxi. " My times are in thy hand :" — 
 for their all was surrendered up unto his sovereign 
 disposal. There was no people, whom that language 
 
423 
 
 more fitly became, which was first uttered by King 
 David, in the same Psalm, and afterward by David's 
 Lord, " Into thine hands I commit [or commend] my 
 spirit." In the lips of such, the succeeding prayer, 
 ver. 15, was altogether appropriate, and, we may be- 
 lieve, accepted, " Deliver me from the hand of mine 
 enemies, and from them that persecute me." They 
 had cause to trust, that " the cry of the humble" 
 would not be forgotten ; but that, in due season, " for 
 the oppression of the poor," the Lord would most 
 assuredly " arise." They had read, that He " pre- 
 serveth the faithful, and plentifully rewardeth the 
 proud doer," that he " judgeth the righteous," and " is 
 angry with the wicked everyday." " If he turn not," 
 continues the same inspired writer, " He will whet 
 his sword ; he hath bent his bow, and made it ready. 
 He hath also prepared for him the instruments of 
 death ; He ordaineth his arrows against the per- 
 secutors." Entertaining these Scriptural views, it 
 was rather with mingled feelings of awful admiration 
 than of mere surprise, that they beheld " the reward 
 of the wicked." They could not but notice the re- 
 markable concurrence of several unusual events, 
 which overtook the principal instruments of their 
 wrongs, whereby the cause of the persecutors was 
 weakened ; and, in these things, they saw and ac- 
 knowledged so many tokens of Divine displeasure, 
 manifested against the workers of iniquity ; according 
 to that declaration, " God is known by the judgment 
 which he executeth ;" and again, *' God shall wound 
 the head of his enemies, and the hairy scalp of such 
 an one as goeth on still in his trespasses." 
 
 But to whom do these remarks apply ? Most cer- 
 tainly, in a primary and prominent sense, though not 
 by any means exclusively, to Mju whose character the 
 
424 
 
 voiceof history has indelibly stamped, as "the most un- 
 principled man of his day," — the Archbishop Sharpe, — 
 to him, who added this to the black catalogue of those 
 things, which, it cannot be doubted, were registered 
 against him by the just Judge of all the earth, — that 
 he fought against God and those who meekly feared 
 him, against those who loved their very enemies, and 
 purely sought the good of all. See Appendix, Z. 
 The Friends of Aberdeen testify of him, that he 
 " was the very chief and principal instrument of all 
 our sufferings, by his power in the Council :" and the 
 same document states, that he was one of those who 
 procured that Commission to be appointed, by whom 
 the Friends were so unjustly censured ; and that he 
 himself spoke very pressingly to some of the members 
 of it, to endeavour to root out the Quakers. Indeed, 
 it was signified to some of the Friends, as they say, 
 " by those who well knew it, that it was only he who 
 stopped any favourable answer from being given by 
 the Council to our bills ; and that if he would lie by, 
 they would undoubtedly be well answered." It will not 
 be forgotten, that to him were addressed, upwards of 
 two years before, those faithful, weighty words of 
 warning, contained in a letter of Robert Barclay, 
 before recorded, but worthy of being here repeated. — 
 " So, the God of truth, whom we serve with our spi- 
 rits in the gospel of his Son, and to whom vengeance 
 belongs, (so we leave it,) would certainly, in his own 
 time and way, avenge our quarrel, [in case thou 
 should prove inexorable towards us ;] whose dreadful 
 judgments should be more terrible unto thee, and 
 much more justly to be feared, than the violent as- 
 saults or secret assassinations of thy other antago- 
 nists. That thou mayst prevent both the one and the 
 other, by a Christian moderation suitable to the office 
 
425 
 
 thou layest claim to, is the desire of tliy soul's well- 
 wisher, R. Barclay." 
 
 " How remarkable," exclaim the sufferers, in their 
 notice of the fact, which soon after transpired, " was 
 the just judgment as from the Lord, though the 
 hand of man was cruel and barbarous therein, — 
 one cruel spirit punishing another, — in what befell'* 
 the Archbishop ; ''although," continued they "we 
 neither wished him evil, nor approved but abhorred" 
 the act and the spirit of it. — It is presumed, that the 
 reader will scarcely need to be informed, that, in the 
 3rd month, 1679, the Archbishop Sharpe was way- 
 laid by some of the Presbyterians, as he passed in 
 his coach and six, and inhumanly assassinated, his 
 murderers calling him an apostate, a betrayer, and a 
 persecutor. 
 
 The three public preachers of Aberdeen, Meldrum, 
 Menzies, and Mitchell, who had so furiously and 
 maliciously set themselves against Friends, as well 
 as the spiritual testimony upheld by these, were about 
 the same time removed from their office, one by death, 
 the others by law, — being deprived of their power, 
 and silenced from preaching. With regard to Mel- 
 drum, who had been the most active in this work of 
 persecution, even beyond any of his class in Scotland, 
 and had threatened that he would, if practicable, ab- 
 solutely put a stop to the meetings of the *' Quakers" 
 in Aberdeen ; — it v^^as singular enough, that this man 
 should not only have had his own mouth actually- 
 stopped by man, but that impediment so effectually 
 continued upon him, — as the sufferers relate, — even 
 after the King had given such ample toleration to all 
 Nonconformists, and notwithstanding his own desires, 
 and the endeavours of that city that he might be rein- 
 stated in his charge. — Surely, in such an instance, 
 
426 
 
 ** The lying lips" were *' put to silence, which speak 
 grievous things proudly and contemptuously against 
 the righteous." Psal. xxxi. 18. 
 
 A further evidence of the Lord's tender care over 
 his little ones in this district, appeared in the case of 
 the Laird of Haddo; who, being made Chancellor, 
 and '* lending an ear to the wicked lies that were fa- 
 bricated to the prejudice of the Society, set himself 
 against that stumbling-stone and rock of offence laid 
 in Zion, the lowly appearance of Jesus Christ in the 
 heart." Being violent in the King s Council, on one 
 occasion, together with the Bishop of Aberdeen, to 
 have the meeting-house that Friends had built at 
 Kinmuck pulled down, and their school destroyed ; 
 he found the more moderate of his colleagues were 
 averse to the measure. For they said. It was against 
 law to pull down a dwelling fire-house, as it was 
 termed ; and if one Quaker meeting-house was pulled 
 down, it behoved them to pull down every Quaker 
 dwelling-house also ; for as long as they had one, they 
 would meet in it. Upon this; it is credibly stated, on 
 certain information, that he said, He would not trouble 
 more, but do it with his own authority. ** After this," 
 proceeds the manuscript, " within a very short time, 
 our God, who says. They that dishonour me shall 
 be lightly esteemed, stirred up a faction against 
 him, who got him, not without disgrace, to be dis- 
 placed from his office, having been in it scarcely two 
 years." 
 
 Surely, after such repeated cases of a similar de- 
 scription and tendency, these poor people had some 
 sufficient ground administered, for taking up that 
 beautiful song of David, Psal. cxxiv. — " If it had not 
 been the Lord who was on our side, now may Israel 
 say ;— if it had not been the Lord who was on our 
 
427 
 
 side, vvlien men rose np against us ; then they had 
 swallowed us up quick, when their wrath was kindled 
 against us : then the waters had overwhelmed us, — 
 the stream had gone over our soul : then the proud 
 waters had gone over our soul. Blessed be the Lord, 
 who hath not given us a prey to their teeth ! Our 
 soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the 
 fowlers : the snare is broken, and we are escaped. 
 Our help is in the name of the Lord, who made hea- 
 ven and earth !" 
 
 b 
 
428 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 1<J81: THE HARMONY OF FRIENDS IN SOME DANGER— VISIT OF JOHN BURNY- 
 E AT— 16:6: DAVID BARCLAY'S DEATH— 1689: ACCOUNT OF GEORGE GRAY-HIS 
 LETTER TO HIS FRIENDS. 
 
 In the course of the preceding pages, a connected 
 historical detail has been brought together, princi- 
 pally exhibiting the conduct of this portion of the 
 flock of Christ, under that system of opposition and 
 oppression, with which they were for many years as- 
 sailed. Other biographical particulars of the Friends 
 in Scotland, in a somewhat more detached shape, are 
 now to follow : they chiefly embrace the little which 
 has been preserved, relative to the pious career and 
 closing hours of several of these, who were counted 
 worthy to bear the burden and heat of that day. 
 
 No sooner had persecution of this description in 
 great measure ceased, than we find the enemy of all 
 good devised a snare for their hurt, more likely to 
 prove successful against them than any open hos- 
 tility. By infusing into certain individuals of this 
 little band, who had hitherto been of one heart and 
 of one mind, evil surmisings and malicious jealousies 
 against the body of Friends, but especially against 
 those who occupied conspicuous stations among 
 them ; — in this way did he seek to break in upon and lay 
 waste " the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace." 
 Happily, and, as they testify, through the remarkable 
 care as well as tender regard of the great Shepherd, 
 who sleepeth not by day, nor slumbereth by night, 
 
429 
 
 this undermining evil was timely discovered and ex- 
 posed ; those few who joined with it, and were the 
 chief occasion of this division, being formally ex- 
 cluded from fellowship among them. Alexander 
 Harper and Isabella Keillo, — names that appear in 
 the early part of the Memoirs, — were of this number. 
 It appears, that one ground of their dissatisfaction 
 and calumnious reproaches against the Friends, is to 
 be traced to their reception of the baneful principles 
 of Rogers and Bugg, two noted apostates from the 
 faith and practice of the Society in England. — It is 
 recorded, that very shortly previous to this affair 
 breaking out, George Rook, a Friend from Cumber- 
 land, wholly uninformed as to their situation, visited 
 Aberdeen, and had to declare in the meeting, that his 
 mind was under suffering, while sitting among them, 
 " From an undermining, murmuring, wicked spirit, 
 that was working against the faithful, and the unity 
 of the body, which God would in due time discover 
 and judge out from among his people. 
 
 In the year 1681, John Burnyeat, together with 
 Peter Fearon, paid their Scottish fellow-professors a 
 visit, in the line of gospel love and labour. The 
 former Friend, it may be remembered, had discharged 
 among them this important office of a Christian minis- 
 ter, almost as early as there were any in Scotland, stig- 
 matized by their neighbours under the scornful appella- 
 tion of " Quaker." Three years only elapsed, ere we 
 find this individual engaged a third time in the same 
 weighty duty. For, by a letter of his, dated Leith, 
 the 6th of the 8th month, 1684, it is clear, that he 
 had taken journey north from that place, with two 
 others, and had spent about three weeks in holding 
 meetings almost every day; " having^' as he de- 
 scribes it, " a blessed open service through the Lord s 
 
430 
 
 power amongst Friends ; for there is an open, tender- 
 hearted people, and they were glad of my coming; 
 for there had not been an English Friend among 
 them of a long time." It appears, he was particu- 
 larly concerned, that decent order and care, becoming 
 a Christian church, should prevail and be maintained 
 in all its branches. 
 
 It will not be forgotten, that among those cham- 
 pions, who fearlessly withstood the encroachments of 
 intolerance, was David Barclay of Ury ; respecting 
 whom, indeed, it is to be regretted, considering his 
 station in life and the noble character he bore with 
 all classes, that so few and inadequate notices have 
 been preserved. After his son had been the means 
 of procuring his liberation from prison, where the 
 last mention of him is made, he was not much mo- 
 lested ; his influence with those in power, or rather 
 their respect for him, very much serving to ward off 
 the malice of inferior magistrates. On one occasion, 
 in his declining years, we find, he accompanied his 
 old acquaintance, John Swintoune, to London, chiefly 
 with the view of " visiting his friends :" and some- 
 times we trace him at Edinburgh on the like account. 
 Again, in the spring of 1683, he was in London, his 
 friend Andrew Jaffray being with him ; also his son 
 Robert and wife with their eldest boy, whom they 
 were conveying to George Keith's boarding-school at 
 Theobald's in Hertfordshire. But, for the most part, 
 David Barclay, passed the remainder of his days on 
 his own estate of Ury ; enjoying, as it is stated, with 
 much satisfaction, the tranquillity of a country life, 
 after many years of hardship and of trial ; possessing 
 also, in a high degree, the esteem of all who knew 
 him ; — but, above all, that inestimable treasure, '* the 
 peace of God, which passeth all understanding," and 
 
431 
 
 which is alone able to keep the soul ** through Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 A few fleeting years thus spent in preparing to 
 meet his Judge and Saviour, brought him to the 76th 
 year of his age; soon after this, he took a fever, 
 which, in about a fortnight, was the means of re- 
 moving him from this earthly scene. Upon the 12th 
 of the month called October, 1686, his body was 
 borne to a new burial-place, selected as such by him- 
 self, situated on a rising eminence near a mile to the 
 north-west of his house ; he having, when in perfect 
 health, and some time before his death, ordered the 
 manner of his interment by a writing under his 
 hand. But notwithstanding his particular request, 
 that none might be expressly invited on that occa- 
 sion, except those of the Society and his own tenants; 
 yet, the hour being known, a numerous train attended, 
 especially of the higher rank, who, from the regard 
 they bore to him while living, came to pay this last 
 office of respect to his memory. The account of his 
 religious departure, drawn up by his son, can 
 scarcely be read without efiect, — it is so touching, so 
 weighty, yet so simple; discovering that dignified 
 composure and humble trust, which drew from sur- 
 vivors the declaration of their belief, that he was 
 ** kept in the patience and faith of Jesus." 
 
 During the time of his last sickness, David 
 Barclay was preserved in a quiet, contented mind, 
 freely resigned to the will of God ; and gave se- 
 veral living testimonies to the Trutli, and to 
 the love of God, shed abroad in his heart by the 
 Holy Ghost. Although there was hardly to be found 
 one in a thousand like him for natural vigour at his 
 age, and although his fever was at times very strong ; 
 yet he never was *' insensible" nor did any wrong ex- 
 
432 
 
 pression or action proceed from him, nor yet the least 
 symptom of discontent or fretfulness. He liad pre- 
 viously been troubled with a very painful disorder, 
 and after the commencement of his illness, had much 
 suffering from that cause; and, about two days before 
 his death, while those around were helping him up, 
 in a sense of his weakness and in an agony, he said, 
 *' I am going now" — then instantly checking himself, 
 he added, '' But I shall go to the Lord, and be ga- 
 thered to many of my brethren, who are gone before 
 me, — and to my dear son." — This was his youngest 
 son, David, who died at sea about a year before, on 
 his voyage to East Jersey. He was an amiable 
 youth, of exemplary life and conversation, and was 
 an acceptable preacher among friends. 
 
 On the 11th of the 8th month, (continues Robert 
 Barclay,) about two or three o'clock in the morning, 
 he growing weaker, I drew nigh to him. He said, 
 " Is this my son?" I said, Yea; and spake a few 
 words, signifying my travail, that He who loved him 
 might be near him to the end. He answered, " The 
 Lord is nigh," repeating it, " You are my witnesses 
 in the presence of God, that the Lord is nigh." A 
 little after, he said, *' The perfect discovery of ' the 
 Day-spring from on high' — how great a blessing it 
 hath been to me and to my family !" My wife de- 
 siring to know, if he would have something to wet his 
 mouth, he said, It needed not. She said. It would 
 refresh him : he laid his hand upon his breast, saying. 
 He had that inwardly which refreshed him. After 
 a little while he added at several times these words, 
 *' The Truth is over all .'" 
 
 He took my eldest son to him, and blessed him, 
 saying, He prayed God, he might never depart from 
 the Truth. My eldest daughter Patience coming near, 
 
433 
 
 he said, '* Is this Patience? Let patience have its 
 perfect work in thee! And after kissing the others, 
 he laid his hands upon them, and blessed them. He 
 called for my father-in-law, and two of his daughters 
 that were present, and spake some weighty words 
 very kindly. And perceiving one of them, who was 
 not a Friend, weeping much, he desired for her, that 
 she might come to the Truth ; and bade her not weep 
 for him, but for herself. 
 
 A sober man, an apothecary, that waited upon him 
 in his weakness, coming near, he took him by the 
 hand, saying, " Thou wilt bear me witness, that in 
 all this exercise, I have not been curious to tamper 
 nor to pamper the flesh." He answered, " Sir, I can 
 bear witness, that you have always minded the better 
 and more substantial part; and rejoice to see the 
 blessed end the Lord is bringing you to." He re- 
 plied, " Bear a faithful and true witness : — yet, it is 
 tke life of righteousness, it is the life of righteousness, 
 that we bear testimony to, and not to an empty pro- 
 fession." Then he called "several times, " Come 
 Lord Jesus, come, comer And again, ''My hope 
 is in the Lord." — Now and then he slept, perhaps 
 during the space of ten hours. On observing a 
 countryman come, into the room, he thought it had 
 been one of his tenants, a carpenter ; I telling him, 
 it was not he, but another, he said to me, "■ See thou 
 charge him, to make no manner of superfluity upon 
 my coffin." 
 
 About three in the afternoon, there came several 
 Friends from Aberdeen to see him. He took them 
 by the hand, and said several times, They were come 
 in a seasonable time. After some words were spoken, 
 and Patrick Livingston had prayed, which ended in 
 praises, he held up his hands, and said, '* Amen ! 
 
 F F 
 
434 
 
 Amen, for ever r And afterward, when they stood 
 looking at him, he said, " How precious is the love 
 of God among his children, and their love one to 
 another. Thereby shall all men know that ye are 
 Christ's disciples, if you love one another. How 
 precious a thing it is, to see brethren dwell together 
 in love! My love is with you — I leave it among 
 you." 
 
 About eight/ at night, several Friends standing 
 around the bed, he, perceiving some of them weep, 
 said, *' Dear Friends ! all mind the inward man — heed 
 not the outward : — there is One that doth regard — 
 the Lord of hosts is his name !" After he heard the 
 clock strike three in the morning, he said, " Now 
 the time comes !" A little after, he was heard to say, 
 " Praises, praises, praises to the Lord ! — Let now thy 
 servant depart in peace. — Unto thy hands, O Father! 
 I commit my soul, spirit, and body. — Thy will, O 
 Lord ! he done in earth, as it is in heaven." — These 
 sentences he spoke by short intervals, one after ano- 
 ther ; and at a little after five in the morning, the 12th 
 day of the 8th month, fell asleep like a lamb, in re- 
 markable quietness and calmness. 
 
 Many were the pious lessons conveyed by the 
 dying, which an all-wise Providence saw meet, in the 
 course of a few years, to lay before the view of a ri- 
 sing generation in Scotland, the successors of these 
 faithful witnesses of Emmanuel, God with us : Three 
 years only elapsed, and they had to resign another of 
 their number, George Gray ; who, on the 8th of the 
 12th month, 1689-90, was called away to give ac- 
 count of his stewardship. 
 
 He is represented by his friends, to have been a 
 worthy, precious, and useful labourer in the Lord's 
 
\ 
 
 435 
 
 vineyard thereaway, the savour and power as well as 
 fruits of whose comfortable ministry, remained in the 
 hearts of many. *' His memorial," say they, " is 
 sweet and flourishing, and shall live in generations to 
 come, as a faithful servant of the Lord, and steward 
 of his manifold gifts and graces in the church." By 
 trade he was a weaver, and worked very hard with his 
 hands, up to nearly the close of his life, in all inter- 
 vals of disengagement from his higher calling ; not 
 only that he might in nowise make the gospel charge- 
 able, but in order to set a good example of honest 
 industry. His care and zeal was great, in the first 
 place, to have his own conversation well ordered, 
 and then, that the least appearance of evil might be 
 abstained from throughout the whole circle of his 
 friends ; that thus, all things truly lovely, comely, of 
 good report, and for the honour of the blessed cause, 
 might be thoroughly followed, by himself as a pattern 
 to the flock, and by his fellow-professors. The 
 cheerful patience and steadfastness, with which he 
 underwent that portion of suffering that befell him 
 for the Truth, was very conspicuous, especially 
 during the long imprisonment which he and his 
 Friends sustained at Aberdeen. 
 
 He was one much exercised and engaged on all 
 public occasions, as at fairs and markets ; especially 
 would he, when under close confinement, often ad- 
 dress the people from his prison-windows — indeed, it 
 was there, that he was first put forth in that service. 
 He not only endured much in his person, counting it 
 joy to suffer shame for the Lord Jesus, that His power 
 might rest upon him; but was permitted to undergo 
 the spoiling of '' a great part of the mean outward 
 substance" which he possessed. He loved to spend 
 and be spent in the service of liis good Master ; so 
 
 F F 2 
 
436 
 
 great was his zeal in this respect, that it seemed to 
 consume his natural strength: thus, he swiftly ran 
 out his blessed race, laying down his earthly taber- 
 nacle as early as the 49th year of his age. A little 
 before his departure, being filled with the power of 
 the Lord, he gave weighty exhortation and counsel 
 to all that were present, especially to his children. 
 To some Friends who came to see him, he declared, 
 He had not kept back the word and counsel of 
 the Lord from them ; and now he could say, it 
 was good doctrine to leave nothing to do till a 
 dying bed. 
 
 A letter addressed by George Gray to the Friends 
 of the country meeting at Colhehill, at a time when 
 he was very young in the Truth, and but entering 
 into his public ministry, may serve, not only ** for 
 some taste of his spirit;" but as depicting also in 
 certain respects the state of that meeting, for whose 
 advancement in grace, and in saving knowledge, we 
 may remember, George Gray was especially inter- 
 ested. See page 306. It is dated from the Tolbooth 
 of Aberdeen, the 8th of the 3rd month, 1676. 
 
 " My dear Friends in the Truth ! 
 
 " The salutation of hfe and love be multiplied in 
 and among you, from the Father of love and life! 
 
 " In the sense of the pure love of God, which flows 
 in my heart towards you, do I warn and exhort 
 you, to walk in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 which crucifieth us to the world and the world to us. 
 And watch in patience, and meekness, and calmness 
 of spirit against every thing that would draw out the 
 mind, in any measure, from the true meeting-place, 
 either in or out of meeting. For truly, my Friends, 
 he or she that doth not watch dihgently out of meet- 
 ing, but let their minds go a gadding to the ends of 
 
437 
 
 the earth, and take no heed to have them gathered in 
 before they come to meeting* — truly, it is no wonder 
 to see such disappointed. And therefore, my dear 
 Friends, be careful, every one in particular, to have 
 your minds stayed upon the Lord, and the Lord will 
 not be wanting to you ; for great is his condescend- 
 ing to us in this day, and wonderful is his work to 
 those that truly watch and wait upon him! 
 
 '* Therefore, my dear Friends, every one know 
 your place, and let not any go out, nor look out be- 
 yond your measures ; and let none speak, nor sing, 
 nor sigh, nor groan, but in a true sense of their con- 
 ditions ; and let none make haste to speak any thing 
 before the Lord, which they know not to be from the 
 true power ; but all wait for the power and life, and 
 the love of God. For, truly, wliere the love of God 
 is not placed in the heart, the true power will not at- 
 tend their performances, neither will God regard their 
 speech or prayer. Therefore, dear Friends, dwell in 
 love, and walk in love towards all men and women ; 
 and feel the love of God in your hearts flowing forth 
 to all, whether they love you or hate you. For where 
 hatred is brought forth against any person, upon 
 whatsoever account it be, although you may think 
 the cause just, yet it will separate you from the love 
 of God ; for envy and hatred are of the devil, and he 
 is there where this is ; and Christ Jesus will not 
 dwell with him in unity. And therefore, my dear 
 brethren and sisters, love one another with that love 
 wherewith Christ hath loved you, and likewise your 
 enemies ; for love gathereth to God, but envy scat- 
 tereth. Therefore, I warn you, in the fear and dread 
 of the everlasting God, that ye be not hinderers of 
 the work of the Lord ; for dreadful will their portion 
 be, that let or hinder it in this day, or bring an evil 
 
438 
 
 report upon it. So, take warning*, my Friends, and 
 every one look to their way, and to the prosperity of 
 Truth. And, my Friends, I thought the zeal of 
 Truth should have had more effect upon some, than 
 I see it hath ; but I shall forbear, leaving every 
 one to their own Master : — but they that follow for 
 loaves and fishes, when they get them not, will fail 
 even in that zeal also. 
 
 " * My little children, love one another.' 
 
 •' George Gray." 
 
439 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 1690: RELIGIOUS PROGRESS AND LATTER END OF ROBERT BARCLAY— LETTER 
 OF GEORGE FOX TO HIS WIDOW— HIS CHARACTER. 
 
 But the loss which the Friends in this part of the 
 country sustained, by the removal of such men as 
 George Gray and David Barclay, was not all ; it was 
 quickly followed, and without doubt exceeded by the 
 death of one, whom they and the Society at large were 
 bound in a more than ordinary manner to esteem, as 
 *' worthy of double honour." " Surprising," says 
 William Penn, " was the death of dear Robert Bar- 
 clay, to me particularly, from the share I claimed in 
 him, and the esteem I had for him : but that which 
 gave weight to my sorrow, was the loss which thereby 
 comes to the church of God, and especially in Scot- 
 land. That he lived no longer, who was so well fitted 
 to hve for the service and honour of the Truth, and 
 the good of God's people, must render his death more 
 afflicting to all those, who desire to be reckoned among 
 this number." — *' O Friends T continues the same 
 writer, *' if precious in the eyes of the Lord he the 
 death of his saints, ought not their labours and death 
 to be precious to the Lords people?'' 
 
 But before touching upon his close, we must take a 
 view, — such a superficial view as the existing docu- 
 ments oblige us to take, — of those transactions which 
 throw light upon the religious progress of this " prince 
 in Israel," 2 Sam. iii. 38, during the last ten years of 
 
440 
 
 his pilgrimage. Hitherto his course has been that of 
 ilie Christian advocate, strenuous and firm, yet tender 
 and discreet, in all his services for the cause in which 
 he engaged ; meek and patient also, under those nu- 
 merous provocations which were poured upon him. 
 But the days of public persecution being now over, 
 as regards the Friends in Scotland, and the principles 
 they uniformly held becoming better understood by the 
 public, we do not find that fresh occasions presented 
 for such laborious exercises as those, in which Robert 
 Barclay had been hitherto involved for the defence 
 and spreading of the gospel. The same voice, which 
 had sounded an alarm in the ear of his soul, which 
 had girded him for this description of warfare and put 
 him forth in it, many a time giving him the victory 
 through our Lord Jesus Christ, doubtless conveyed to 
 his submissive spirit a release from the field of con- 
 troversy. It was this, which now led him in a line 
 of duty, less conspicuous indeed, and less accounted 
 of by men, but in its place and season no less accept- 
 able in the sight of God. Not that it was the easeful, 
 inert, instinctive observance of such duty, either in a 
 private, social, or more enlarged scale, that could sa- 
 tisfy the cravings of his enlivened soul ; — for if so, the 
 character of Barclay has been strangely misrepre- 
 sented. We have, on the contrary, good cause to 
 assume, however few the traces of his latter years 
 which have come down to us, that this portion of his 
 life was equally passed under the blessed influence of 
 that Sun of righteousness, which had gilded his 
 earher path, — that the evidences of his peace and 
 adoption grew brighter and brighter till his final 
 change. 
 
 We find him represented during this period, as 
 being warmly alive to the welfare of his fellow-men, 
 
441 
 
 his family and relations, his friends and his acquaint- 
 ance ; but more especially so, in what concerned the 
 cause of his brethren in religious connexion. He em- 
 ployed himself in many acts of kindness and friend- 
 ship towards each of these ; and was several times 
 from home at Edinburgh or in London, more often on 
 behalf of others than on account of his own affairs ; 
 but particularly applied his interest at court, which 
 was considerable, and the frequent access which he 
 had to the person of King James the 2nd, for the 
 benefit of his friends and of others. Being connected, 
 or on terms of intimacy, with some families of the 
 highest rank in Scotland, he had great opportunity of 
 evincing, in his daily intercourse, the practical opera- 
 tion of those religious principles, respecting which 
 both vocally and with his pen he had so largely 
 treated. And there are sufficient proofs, that he pos- 
 sessed the esteem and confidence of that class in no 
 common degree. On one occasion, it appears, he was 
 made use of, in composing a difference between the 
 Duke of Gordon and ** Sir Ewen Cameron," who had 
 married his sister, Jean Barclay; and undertook a 
 journey to London chiefly with this view; which ob- 
 ject was at length accomplished, as it is said, by the 
 King's interposition. See Appendix, A A. 
 
 In the Memoirs of the family, it is also stated, that 
 •' In 1682, the Earls of Perth and Melfort, with the 
 other proprietors, elected him Governor of East Jer- 
 sey, North America; and to induce him to accept 
 thereof, they gifted him a large propriety with five 
 thousand acres more for him to bestow as he should 
 think fit, the government being confirmed to him 
 during life by King Charles the 2nd's letter ; — his com- 
 mission bears, that ' such is his known fidelity and 
 capacity, that he has the government during life, but 
 
 ^» ft A n y 
 
442 
 
 that every Governor after him, shall have it three 
 years only.' He had likewise the power of appoint- 
 ing a deputy governor, with a salary of four hundred 
 pounds per annum." — Whatever worthy purposes he 
 might have had, in accepting this post, it is clear, 
 that patronage rather than riches would be the imme- 
 diate result; and this, with a very considerable weight 
 of care and responsibility. But it seems, that the set- 
 tlement of his two younger brothers in that province, 
 became part of the design, although with regard to 
 the youngest, David, this plan, owing to his death 
 while on the voyage, was not permitted to take effect. 
 
 The little incident, well known to readers among 
 the Society of Friends, of Robert Barclay's rencounter 
 with highwaymen, on his way back to Scotland from 
 London, in 1683, will not hy them be expected to be 
 passed over, in these recollections of his life and con- 
 duct. His grandson's own account, now before the 
 Author, may at least be fresh to every one. 
 
 " Having staid most of the summer [in London] 
 visiting his friends, as he, with his wife and bro- 
 ther in law [Gilbert Molleson,] and his intimate friend 
 Aaron Sonemans, an eminent merchant in Holland, 
 were travelling homeward in company together, they 
 were upon the 8th of August attacked in Stonegate- 
 hole, in Huntingdonshire, by highwaymen. One of 
 them presented a pistol to my grandfather; he took 
 him by the arm very calmly, asking him how he came 
 to he so rude — for he knew his business. The fellow, 
 trembling, dropt the pistol out of his hand upon the 
 ground, in great surprise, and did not so much as de- 
 mand any thing. But his brother-in-law was riffled, 
 and poor Sonemans was shot through the thigh, [it 
 was thought more by accident than design,] who 
 being with some difficulty brought to Stilton, died in 
 
443 
 
 a few days of the wound. 1 had the above accounts 
 from my grandmother, who hkewise told me that she 
 observed my grandfather, that morning before they 
 were attacked, more pensive than usual ; and that he 
 told her, it was his opinion, some unusual trial or ex- 
 ercise was to befall them that day ; but when the 
 affair happened, he enjoyed a remarkable serenity.'' 
 
 He was again in London in the year 1685, and also 
 in 1687 ; the latter time, very much in compliance 
 with the pressing solicitations of Friends, especially 
 of George Fox ; an extract from whose original letter, 
 in the possession of the writer of these pages, may 
 best explain their wishes, while it will serve as a 
 standing testimonial of their love, and of the sense 
 which they had of Robert Barclay's usefulness in 
 serving the cause he had espoused. 
 
 " Dear Friend, R. B., 
 
 *' Now the occasion of my writing 
 
 unto thee at this time is, — that Friends are very sen- 
 sible of the great service thou hadst concerning the 
 Truth with the King and at the court, and that thou 
 hadst their ears more than any Friend, when here, 
 and freedom and liberty on Friends' and Truth's be- 
 half. And now, dear Robert, we understanding, that 
 the occasion of thy sudden return [homeward was 
 now passed,] I do desire thee, and it is the desire of 
 several other Friends, that now, while the door is 
 open and the way so plain, thou wouldst be pleased 
 to come to London with speed, or as soon as may 
 be, — for there is a great service in it, thou having 
 such free access ; and when thou art here. Friends 
 may let thee know their minds further. — And so, dear 
 Robert, there is a great service in thy coming, upon 
 several accounts, more than I shall speak of at this 
 
444 
 
 time ; — and so I hope the Lord will incline thy heart 
 to weigh and consider thy service in it. And so, once 
 more, with my love, 
 
 " G. F." 
 
 " Edmonton, 19th of the 5th month, 1686." 
 
 The death of his worthy parent, David Barclay, 
 before recited, and that of a sister soon after, with the 
 various concerns that would, in consequence, devolve 
 upon him as representative of the family, sufficiently 
 account for his apparent slackness in acceding to so 
 urgent a request as the foregoing. When in the 
 metropolis, he drew up and presented to the King the 
 sincere acknowledgments of the Friends in Scotland, 
 on account of his proclamation in favour of liberty of 
 conscience; and there is little doubt, he attended the 
 Yearly Meeting of the Society, held in London in the 
 3rd month, 1687. But it is not clearly made out, 
 what special benefit resulted to that body, from any 
 exertions of his at this juncture on their behalf. 
 Direct persecution had then, generally speaking, 
 ceased ; yet the legal incapacity of this people, in 
 consequence of their refusing to swear ; the ruinous 
 processes usually instituted against them for tithes 
 even of small amount ; together with the little security 
 which they felt, whilst the penal laws were only sus- 
 pended, and that, by a power which they knew to be 
 incompetent; — such considerations would naturally 
 induce them to wish, that the degree of ease which 
 they now enjoyed, might rest on a more satisfactory 
 basis. Indeed, it is evident by the address, which 
 went up to the King this year from the Society at 
 large, that they looked for *' such a concurrence from 
 the Parliament, as will,'' they say, " secure it to our 
 posterity. '^ Whatever might have been the principles 
 
445 
 
 of James the 2nd, (as the compiler of the Life of 
 Robert Barclay justly observes,) the latter, probably 
 influenced by the personal kindness he received from 
 the King, seems to have thought him sincere in his 
 professions ; while it may be further suggested, whe- 
 ther a fervent Christian desire and charitable hope 
 respecting him, might not have been the origin of 
 that real regard, which Barclay evidently cherished 
 towards the misguided and imprudent monarch. 
 
 While in London, our Friend had an interview 
 with the seven bishops, then confined in the Tower. 
 It will be recollected, they had refused to distribute, 
 in their respective dioceses, the King's declaration of 
 indulgence, and had represented to the King the 
 grounds of their objection to the measure. The po- 
 pular opinion was in favour of the bishops ; yet the 
 jformer severities of some of that order against dis- 
 senters, particularly against Friends, occasioned some 
 reflections on them ; w^hich, coming to the knowledge 
 of the imprisoned bishops, they declared that the 
 Quakers had belied them, by reporting that they had 
 been the death of some. Robert Barclay being in- 
 formed of this, went to the Tower; and gave the 
 bishops a well substantiated account of some, who 
 had been detained in prison till death, by order of 
 bishops, though they had been apprized of the impend- 
 ing danger by physicians who were not " Quakers." 
 He, however, told them, that since they themselves 
 through change of circumstances were now under 
 oppression, it was by no means the intention of the 
 Friends, to give the King or their adversaries any ad- 
 vantage against them, by publishing such incidents. 
 
 On his way home from London in the 6th month, 
 Robert Barclay stopped two days at Chester, where 
 the King then was, upon a progress. There, in the 
 
446 
 
 Tennis Court, he and William Penn had " a most 
 large meeting," as he calls it in his Diary ; the King 
 himself being present at one of the religious opportu- 
 nities, held in the Friends' meeting-house. Passing 
 through Lancashire, Robert Barclay visited Swarth- 
 more, formerly the house of Judge Fell, whose widow 
 was married to George Fox. 
 
 Soon after the commencement of the next year, 
 1688, he took his last journey to London, where he 
 staid the whole summer, '^ visiting and serving his 
 friends to the utmost of his power." His eldest son 
 Robert, who discovered a heart " devoted to religion 
 from his infancy," was with him, being then but six- 
 teen years of age. The father, judicious and dis- 
 criminating, as he is described to have been, in his 
 care over his children, did not object to introduce 
 him to the court of King James at Windsor ; where 
 he remained some considerable time, being much 
 caressed, it is said, on account of his father's interest, 
 which occasioned numerous dependents. 
 
 Though this fact is probably calculated, at first 
 sight, to startle most minds ; such feeling may be 
 measurably allayed by considerations like the follow- 
 ing. It cannot with reason be said, that in every 
 supposahle case, this line of conduct in a parent 
 would be altogether unwarrantable or inexpedient. 
 Yet, it is freely admitted, the present instance should 
 form by no means a warrant or precedent for any to 
 venture upon, unless under circumstances that may 
 equally bear the weight of the risk and responsibility. 
 It may safely be concluded, that Robert Barclay had 
 duly reflected on the subject; — that he v^diS fully ac- 
 quainted with the character and propensities of his 
 child, — that he had thoroughly before his view the 
 degree of exposure, which, under his own firm and 
 
447 
 
 prudent controul, was likely to be incurred. And far- 
 ther we are assured, that he himself was no novice, 
 with regard either to the allurements of this present 
 evil world, the weakness of the creature, or the wiles 
 of the destroyer. On the other hand, few had more 
 occasion to trust in Divine protection and grace, 
 wherever duty called or Providence might lead him. 
 It is an interesting appurtenance to the foregoing 
 statement, and gives some force to the remarks which 
 follow it, — that when this youth grew up, had run his 
 course, and had done with time, his friends could in 
 their expressive way testify of him, that, even through- 
 out this critical time to which we are precisely refer- 
 ring, ** his conversation was clean and void of of- 
 fence:" — and how is this accounted for? — they add, 
 in the same sentence, that which is the best explana- 
 tion — ** He may be truly said to have remembered his 
 Creator in the days of his youths 
 
 Previous to quitting London, Robert Barclay had 
 an interview with the King, which shall be described 
 in the words of his grandson. — " At this time he took 
 his last leave of the King, for whose apparent misfor- 
 tunes he was much concerned ; having, as my grand- 
 mother informed me, several times discoursed with 
 him upon the posture of affairs at that juncture, about 
 settling the differences like to arise ; and sometimes 
 agreeable resolutions were taken, but one way or 
 other prevented from being executed. At their parting, 
 being in a window with the King, where none other 
 was present, who looking out said. The wind was now 
 fair for the Prince of Orange coming over ; upon 
 which my grandfather took occasion to say, It was 
 hard that no expedient could be found out to satisfy 
 the people : to which the King replied. That he would 
 do any thing becoming a gentleman, except to part 
 
448 
 
 with liberty of conscience y which he never would while 
 he lived. 
 
 On his return home, Robert Barclay spent the re- 
 maining two years of his Hfe in much retirement, 
 chiefly at home, enjoying the esteem and regard of his 
 neighbours, the comforts of domestic society, and 
 doubtless partaking also in good measure, a soul- 
 sustaining evidence of Divine approbation. In the 
 year 1690, he accompanied James Dickenson, a 
 minister from Cumberland, in a religious visit to 
 some parts of the north of Scotland : coming to Ury, 
 from a meeting at Aberdeen, he immediately sickened, 
 being seized with a violent fever, which continued 
 upon him about eight or nine days, when it pleased 
 the Lord to take him out of this world, to a kingdom 
 and glory that is eternal. 
 
 James Dickenson was with him at the time of his 
 illness. It was a solemn season : and as he sat by 
 him, the Lord's power and presence bowled their 
 hearts together, and Robert Barclay was sweetly 
 melted in a sense of God's love. Though much op- 
 pressed by the disorder, an entirely resigned, peace- 
 ful, and Christian frame of mind shone through all. 
 With tears, he expressed the love he bore towards 
 " all faithful brethren in England, who keep their in- 
 tegrity to the Truth," and added, " Remember my 
 love to Friends in Cumberland, at Swarthmore, and 
 to dear George [meaning George Fox,] and to all the 
 faithful every where; concluding with these com- 
 fortable words — " God is good still : and though I am 
 under a great weight of sickness and weakness as to 
 my body, yet my peace flows. And this I know, — that 
 whatever exercises may be permitted to come upon 
 me, they shall tend to God's glory and my salvation : 
 and in that I rest." — He died on the 3rd of the 8th 
 
449 
 
 month, then called October, 1690, in the 42d year of 
 his age; the remains being attended to the grave in 
 the family burial-place at Ury, by many Friends and 
 others of the neighbourhood. 
 
 Among the numerous letters of condolence ad- 
 dressed to the widow, by different classes of their 
 intimate acquaintance, are two,— the first from the 
 Countess of Errol, said to have been '* one of the most 
 religious as well as accomplished ladies of her time ;" 
 and the other from Robert Barclay's very especial 
 Friend, George Fox, with whom he maintained a fre- 
 quent correspondence. The former may be allowed a 
 place in the Notes to this volume, as an expressive 
 proof of the estimation in which he was held by one 
 of that rank; See Appendix, BB; but the latter is 
 too extraordinary an effusion of the ancient, evan- 
 gelical spirit, to be withheld from a prominent place 
 in these pages* It proved the last letter, except one, 
 w^hich that worthy ever wrote. 
 
 George Fox to Christian Barclay. 
 
 " 28th of 10th month, 1690. 
 
 " Dear Friend ! 
 
 " With my love to thee and thy children, 
 and all the rest of Friends in the holy Seed, Christ 
 Jesus, that reigns over all ; in whom ye have all life, 
 and salvation, and rest, and peace with God ! 
 
 *' Now, dear Friend, though the Lord hath taken 
 thy dear husband from thee, his wife, and his children, 
 the Lord will be a Husband to thee, and a Father to 
 thy children. Therefore, cast thy care upon tlie 
 Lord, and trust in Him : let Him be thy confidence, 
 and let thy eye be unto Him at all times ; who is a 
 great Ruler and Orderer of all, both in heaven and 
 earth, and hath the breath and souls of all in his 
 
 G G 
 
450 
 
 eternal, infinite hand ! And all the creation is upheld 
 by his Word and power, by which they were made ; — 
 so that a sparrow cannot fall to the ground without 
 his will and pleasure; — and his sons and servants in 
 his image, are in greater value in his eye than many 
 sparrows. Therefore, thou and thy family may re- 
 joice, that thou hadst such an offering to offer up 
 unto the Lord, as thy dear Husband ; who, I know, 
 is well in the Lord, in whom he died, and is at rest 
 from his labours, and his works follow him. 
 
 *' And, now, my dear Friend, do thy diligence in thy 
 family, in bringing up thy children in the fear of the 
 Lord, and his new covenant of life ; that thou mayst 
 present them to God as his children, and all thy ser- 
 vants and tenants, in the wisdom of God. Thou must 
 answer the Truth in them all, in truth, holiness, righte- 
 ousness, and justice, and walking humbly before God. 
 Thou wilt always feel his presence to assist, and en- 
 able thee to perform whatsoever he requires of thee ; 
 so that whatever thou dost do, it may be to the honour 
 and glory of God. And do not look at the outward 
 presence of thy husband ; but look at the Lord, and 
 serve Him with a joyful heart, mind, soul, and spirit 
 all the days thou livest upon the earth. 
 
 " From him, who had a great love and respect for 
 thy dear husband, for his work and service in the 
 Lord, who is content in the will of God, and all 
 things that he doeth : — and so must thou be. And 
 so, the Lord God Almighty, settle and establish 
 thee and thine upon the heavenly Rock and Foun- 
 dation ; that, as thy children grow in years, they may 
 grow in grace, and so in favour with the Lord. Amen! 
 
 *' George Fox." 
 
 " Postscript. I know thy husband hath left a good 
 savour behind him, so I desire thou mayst do the same.'' 
 
451 
 
 The following faithful delineation of the character 
 of " this worthy young man of God," as WilUain 
 Penn styles him, may be fresh to many readers ; but 
 is worthy the repeated attentive perusal of those, 
 who claim connexion with the Society of Friends, 
 especially among the younger classes. To adopt the 
 language and motives of the same writer, William 
 Penn, on the like occasion, — " For their example 
 and encouragement," is this account given, " who 
 have or hereafter may receive the eternal Truth, as 
 well as /or a testimony to the power and goodness of 
 God in raising him up to his church.'' It is pre- 
 pared from documents, put forth by those cotempora- 
 ries of Robert Barclay who knew him well, and ap- 
 pears in the pages of A short Account of his Life and 
 Writings. 
 
 '* He was distinguished by strong mental powers, 
 particularly by great penetration, and a sound and 
 accurate judgment. His talents were much im- 
 proved by a regular and classical education. It does 
 not, however, appear, that his superior qualifications 
 produced that elation of mind, which is too often their 
 attendant: he was meek, humble, and ready to allow 
 others the merit they possessed. All his passions 
 w^ere under the most excellent government. Two of 
 his intimate friends, in their character of him, de- 
 clare, that they never knew him to be angry. He 
 had the happiness of early perceiving the infinite 
 superiority of rehgion, to every other attainment ; 
 and Divine grace enabled Iiim to dedicate his life, 
 and all that he possessed, to promote the cause of 
 piety and virtue. For the welfare of his friends, he 
 was sincerely and warmly concerned ; and he tra- 
 velled, and wrote much, as well as suffered cheer- 
 fully, in support of the society and the principles, to 
 
 GG 2 
 
452 
 
 which he had conscientiously attached himself. But 
 this was not a blind and bigoted attachment. His 
 zeal was tempered with charity; and he loved and 
 respected goodness, wherever he found it. His un- 
 corrupted integrity and liberality of sentiment, his 
 great abilities, and the suavity of his disposition, 
 gave him much interest with persons of rank and 
 influence; and he employed it in a manner that 
 marked the benevolence of his heart. He loved 
 peace; and was often instrumental to settling dis- 
 putes, and in producing reconciliation between con- 
 tending parties. 
 
 " In the support and pursuit of what he believed 
 to be right, he possessed great firmness of mind ; 
 which was early evinced in the pious and dutiful 
 sentiment he expressed to his uncle, w^ho tempted 
 him with great offers to remain in France, against 
 the^ desire of his father: ** He is my father," said 
 he, " and must be obeyed." All the virtues har- 
 monize, and are connected with one another : this 
 firm and resolute spirit in the prosecution of duty, 
 was united with great sympathy and compassion 
 towards persons in affliction and distress. They 
 w^ere cons^oled by his tenderness, assisted by his ad- 
 vice, and as occasion required, were relieved by his 
 bounty. His spiritual discernment and religious ex- 
 perience, directed by that Divine influence which 
 he valued above all things, eminently qualified him 
 to instruct the ignorant, to reprove the irreligious, to 
 strengthen the feeble-minded, and to animate the ad- 
 vanced Christian to still greater degrees of virtue and 
 holiness. 
 
 ** In private life, he was equally amiable. His con- 
 versation was cheerful, guarded, and instructive. He 
 was a dutiful son, an affectionate and faithful hus- 
 
453 
 
 band, a tender and careful father, a kind and con- 
 siderate master. — Without exaggeration, it may be 
 said, that piety and virtue were recommended by 
 his example; and that, though the period of his life 
 was short, he had, by the aid of Divine grace, most 
 wisely and happily improved it. He lived long enough 
 to manifest, in an eminent degree, the temper and 
 conduct of a Christian, and the virtues and qualifica- 
 tions of a true minister of the gospel." 
 
454 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 1694: NARRATIVE OF PETER GARDINER'S VISIT TO FRIENDS IN SCOTLAND, WITH 
 HIS REMOVAL BY DEATH. 
 
 In the year 1694-5, the Friends in Scotland were vi- 
 sited in the love of the gospel by Peter Gardiner, a 
 messenger of very rare and peculiar stamp, one who 
 had evidently been given in a large measure to drink 
 into the pure streams of apostolic times. 
 
 Some few and extraordinary passages, relative to 
 his journey so far north as Yorkshire, have already 
 appeared in print in the pages of John Churchman's 
 valuable Journal. After some search, the Author of 
 the present volume lias ascertained, that Peter Gar- 
 diner, or Gardner, (for his name is spelt both ways in 
 the original documents,) lived not far from Castle 
 Hedingham in HJssex, perhaps within the borders of 
 Suffolk ; which may explain the substitution of one 
 county for the other, in some of the records about to 
 be referred to. The narrative, as published in the 
 above-mentioned Journal, is thus introduced : — 
 " Having often remembered a remarkable account, 
 given me when in England by our ancient, worthy 
 Friend, John Richardson ; which, as it made some 
 impression on my mind, I committed to writing, and 
 now reviving, think it is worthy to be preserved ; being 
 nearly as follows, though I was not particular in re- 
 gard to the time of the occurrence." Philad. edit. 
 1818, p. 214. — Whether some individual besides 
 
455 
 
 John Churchman, had in like manner taken down 
 the communication of John Richardson to them, is 
 not known ; but another version of it has been in cir- 
 culation among Friends, which, while precisely the 
 same as to all essential points, and therefore equally 
 entitled to our credit, is rather preferable, as retain- 
 ing a somewhat greater degree of originality. The 
 reader will find this narrative in the Notes : — not be- 
 cause it is at all less worthy the special consideration 
 of the judicious and awakened Christian, than the 
 rest of Peter Gardiner's history ; but because it might 
 lead us too much away from the Progress of the 
 Friends in Scotland. See Appendix, CC. With re- 
 gard to his movements among Friends in that king- 
 dom, we have but a few scattered particulars. The 
 first to be adduced, relates to his visit at Aberdeen, 
 and is mentioned by the Friends there, in the follow- 
 ing terms : — 
 
 " We had at this Monthly Meeting, 3rd of 11th 
 month, 1694-5, the acceptable and comfortable visit 
 of two English Friends, Peter Gardiner in Suffolk, 
 and James Leech in Berwick." At the next Monthly 
 Meeting, there is a more extended notice of the former 
 of these, by way of testimony to the goodness of the 
 Lord, in thus favouring his poor instrument, and the 
 congregation at large. — *' Our dear Friend, Peter 
 Gardiner, mentioned to have been at the last Monthly 
 Meeting, was eminently attended with a singular gift 
 from God, in travailing for and bringing forth several 
 young plants among Friends' children, into a public 
 ministry, about the middle of last month : particularly, 
 Robert Barclay, Robert Gerard, and Margaret Jaffray, 
 whose mouth was first opened : as well as he was the 
 instrument of awakening several other young ones by 
 a very tender visitation, which yet continues among 
 
456 
 
 them : — And, O that it may continue, and they in the 
 sense of it, to the end of their days ! As also, about 
 this time, the blessed God of our life was graciously 
 pleased to give us a new, fresh, and large visitation, 
 in abundantly pouring out his Spirit and Life among 
 us in our gatherings ; and some more mouths were 
 opened among elders, particularly dear John Forbes 
 of Aquorthies, as also Jane Molleson." 
 
 A confirmation of the above, may be seen in the 
 language of the Friends of Ury Meeting, on the like 
 occasion. They speak of Peter Gardiner as being 
 ** an honest and faithful man, of a weighty and 
 discerning spirit." '' He had great service for Truth 
 hereaway, with good success in several places, parti- 
 cularly at Aberdeen, Ury, and Montrose ; where 
 many were wonderfully tendered and broken before 
 the Lord, and several mouths were opened in testi- 
 mony and prayer; particularly at Aberdeen, Robert 
 Gerard, James and Timothy Forbes, and Margaret 
 Jaffray ; at Ury, Robert and David Barclay, and their 
 sisters Christian and Catherine, their aunt Jane Mol- 
 leson, and Joseph White ; at Montrose, Jane Bettie 
 wife of Robert Bettie." 
 
 In further illustration of the truth and import of 
 the last-mentioned circumstances, it is pleasing to be 
 able to produce an interesting, though rough draft of 
 this devoted labourer's services in the neighbourhood 
 of Ury ; — but especially in the family of '* the Apolo- 
 gist," whose widow then resided on that estate, with 
 her seven children, the eldest of whom has been al- 
 ready spoken of at page 446. — It will not have escaped 
 the recollection of the reader, how beautifully George 
 Fox, in his sympathetic address to this bereaved wi- 
 dow, — after setting forth the consolations which flow 
 from an union with the Lord, as the Husband and 
 
457 
 
 Father of his people,— endeavours to stimulate her to 
 do the days work, to put on his strength, and to hope 
 for his blessing on a faithful discharge of her duty, as 
 a spiritual nursing-mother over her household. In^ 
 deed, he goes further ; and subjoins his fervent prayer, 
 that her children may be established upon the Rock, 
 Christ Jesus, and thus be favoured of the Most High, 
 through tlie fervent exercise of their surviving parent. 
 But, in proceeding to describe the successful issue of 
 such labour, it may be well to pause — and hold up to 
 view one means, among others, which she used, by 
 way of laying open the ground of the hearts of her 
 tender offspring to the genial rays of Divine Light. 
 We are informed by a Friend, who, about this time, 
 passed several days under her roof, that " when her 
 children were up in the morning, and dressed, she 
 sat down with them before breakfast, and in a reli- 
 gious manner waited upon the Lord/' " which pious 
 care," he adds, " and motherly instruction of her 
 children when young, doubtless had its desired effect 
 upon them ; for, as they grew in years, they also grew 
 in the knowledge of the blessed Truth ; and since that 
 time, some of them are become public preachers 
 thereof." J. Gratton's Life, 1823, p. 114.— Thus 
 cherished and w^atered, did Peter Gardiner find this 
 group of young " olive plants," when he entered their 
 abode. 
 
 " Upon the 16th of the 11th month, 1694, it pleased 
 the Lord to send him to Ury ; having come by Aber- 
 deen, Kinmuck, and also Kingswells; in which last 
 place, he was made instrumental in the Lord's hand, 
 in bringing forth Andrew Jaffray's eldest daughter, 
 in a public testimony. Afterward, in a meeting at 
 Jane Somervill's at Aberdeen, he was under a great 
 exercise, and said, He felt the Life stopped in some 
 
458 
 
 there, and could not get forward, until the Seed was 
 at liberty : after which, he was again brought forth 
 in a Hving testimony, to the refreshment of all the 
 meeting. 
 
 " When he came to Ury, which was on the 3rd 
 day of the week, (Andrew Jaffray, David Wallace, 
 and Robert Gerard accompanying him from Aber- 
 deen,) he had a meeting there on 4th day. From 
 thence, he went to Stonehaven on 5th day, being ac- 
 companied by most of them of Ury ; and there he and 
 Andrew Jaffray had, each of them, a good opportu- 
 nity among the people that came into the meeting. 
 From thence, we came that night to Springhall, [a 
 house on the estate of Ury ;] and had there a good 
 meeting ; only he said. He felt the Life stopped in 
 some there, who would not give up to the Lord's re- 
 quirings. The same night, after supper, he had a 
 blessed opportunity with Robert Barclay, David, and 
 Patience Barclay, John Gellie, David Wallace, and 
 Robert Gerard ; where we were all so mightily 
 overcome, that we were made to cry out; and 
 Robert Barclay, [aged 22 years,] was opened in a 
 few living words of exhortation to the young genera- 
 tion there present, which reached and melted our 
 hearts in a wonderful manner. He said. It was him- 
 self, who had occasioned the Life to be stopped in the 
 foregoing meeting, by not giving up to the Lord's 
 requirings : and so, he concluded in a few living- 
 words of prayer. After this, they retired to rest. 
 Robert Barclay and Robert Gerard had a remark- 
 ably comfortable night, neither of them minding sleep 
 much. Next day, which was 6th day, w^e had a 
 blessed meeting among the children ; where Christian 
 Barclay the younger, [aged 14 years,] had her mouth 
 opened in prayer, to the refreshment of us all. That 
 
459 
 
 same day, we had a more general meeting at Ury ; 
 where Friends at Stonehaven, and those also about 
 Ury attended. 
 
 " On the 7th day, we had another blessed morning 
 meeting among the children ; and the 1st day of the 
 w^eek following, we had a good meeting, about the 
 middle of the day, where there was more people than 
 usual ; and Robert Barclay bore a living testimony 
 among them. Life so went along with him in it, 
 that it reached the hearts of many of them, and 
 astonished others ; his testimony being much to this 
 purpose : — That the Lord had given them line upon 
 line, and precept upon precept, one visitation after 
 another, to the reaching of many of them ; exhorting 
 them to take up the cross and despise the shame, 
 and so become fools for Christ's sake ; that thus, they 
 might think nothing too dear or near to them, in com- 
 parison with Him. And further he told them, he 
 believed it would be the last visitation of the Lord 
 to some of them ; and advised them to turn in time, 
 before it was over: for the Lord had now raised up the 
 third generation to bear a testimony for his Truth 
 among them in that place. In that meeting, was 
 also his aunt Jane Molleson's mouth opened in a 
 few words of testimony. That same night, we had a 
 blessed meeting at Springhall ; where David, [aged 
 12 years,] Catherine, [aged 16 years,] and Christian 
 Barclay the younger bore, each of them, a testimony 
 to the Truth : yet, notwithstanding all this, our 
 Friend, Peter Gardiner, could not obtain ease, but 
 felt the Life stopped in one there, and at last named 
 the person, and desired him to clear himself; and so 
 John Chalmers, their schoolmaster, [aged about 19 
 years; afterward an acceptable minister in Dublin,] 
 stood up, and said a few words by way of testimony. 
 
460 
 
 Then Peter ended the meeting in prayer, and came 
 away easy. That same night, we had a good little 
 meeting together in the school-room. Next morning, 
 he had his farewell meeting at Ury : and so he, toge- 
 ther with Robert and David Barclay, took his journey. 
 But as we were parting at the end of the garden, 
 Robert Barclay had some living words, by way of 
 testimony, to those who accompanied us there. 
 
 " We came to Montrose that night ; where, after we 
 had rested awhile, we had a little meeting. Next morn- 
 ing we had a meeting among ourselves. About the 
 middle of the day, we had a meeting of all the Friends 
 of the town ; and some other people came in : both Peter 
 and Robert Barclay preached on that occasion. We 
 had also another meeting that night, where Peter fully 
 relieved his mind. ^Robert and David Barclay both 
 declared the Truth among them, also John Gellie had 
 some words of prayer. The substance of the testimo- 
 nies borne in that meeting, were much to this pur- 
 pose :-^That none should sit down in Zion at their 
 ease, but that they should travail for the prosperity of 
 the Truth in themselves and others; and that none 
 should love the world or the things of it too much, nor 
 be covered with any other covering* than the Spirit of 
 Truth ; and that a profession of the Truth would not 
 do, till persons came to the life, and possession of it, 
 Next morning, we had a blessed farewell meeting ; and 
 so parted from each other in much tenderness of heart. 
 Peter Gardiner, David Wallace, and their companion 
 went towards Edinburgh. 
 
 " After they were gone, Robert and David Barclay, 
 John Gellie, and Robert Gerard, had a precious 
 meeting together, where Robert Bettie and his wife 
 were present. They returned to Ury that night, a 
 little after nine o'clock. Next day, we had a blessed 
 
461 
 
 meeting among the children. The day following, 
 being the 25th of the same month, we had a glorious 
 meeting, where Patience Barclay, [aged 19 years,] 
 was opened, both in testimony and in prayer, to the 
 refreshing of all our hearts. We held another good 
 meeting among the children, the day after; where 
 James Forbes, being then at Ury, had some words 
 of testimony. 
 
 " And so, the Lord God, as he hath begun a good 
 work, will carry it on, if we be hut faithful to hiniy 
 over all that the enemy or his instruments can do to 
 hinder it. Oh ! that we may think nothing too dear 
 to part with, for Him ; but that w^e may give up all 
 freely for Him, if He please to make use of any of us 
 as instruments in His hand ; — and that our eye may 
 be unto Him, and so abide faithful unto the end ; 
 which will be of more value than all the perishing 
 pleasures and transitory enjoyments of this world." 
 
 The foregoing account carries with it every ap- 
 pearance of having been drawn up by one of the 
 parties in these memorable opportunities, most pro- 
 bably Andrew Jaffray ; but on this point, as it seems 
 not easy to be determined, there is no further occasion 
 to dwell. With regard to the application of these 
 facts to our own day, and to individual experience, it 
 may truly be said, " This is the Lord's doing, and it 
 is marvellous in our eyes." Do we not see, in them, 
 the accomplishment of one of the most prominent 
 among the standing miracles foreordained respecting 
 these gospel times ? — '' And it shall come to pass in 
 the last days, saith Gor>, I will pour out of my Spirit 
 upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters 
 
 shall prophesy : and on my servants and on my 
 
 handmaidens, I will pour out in those days of my 
 Spirit; and they shall prophesy." Acts, ii. 17, 18. 
 And again, another ancient language, which has 
 
462 
 
 equal reference to more modern periods : — *' Out of the 
 mouth of babes and sucklings, thou hast perfected 
 praise." Matt. xxi. 16. It is hoped, however, that 
 none will be inclined, in perusing- the above state- 
 ments, to cast these things from them ; taking up the 
 cheerless and unedifying conclusion, that these " mar- 
 vellous things' do not concern them. For assuredly, 
 " Those things which are revealed, belong unto us 
 and unto our children.'' The example of such as 
 have listened, and heard, and answered the call of 
 the Lord, to give up their hearts to his disposal and 
 direction, that He may work in or by them, altogether 
 according to his own good pleasure, — most certainly, 
 these examples speak forth the inviting language, 
 Follow us, as we have followed Christ : they form 
 one link in that chain of evidence, in mercy continued 
 down, even to us of the present age, through the long- 
 line of patriarchs, prophets, and believers of every 
 degree — that God is most favourably inclined, to 
 draw near and to dwell with all who diligently seek 
 Him, — that he will richly reward them, even in this 
 life, with the lifting up of the light of his counte- 
 nance, — that he will dignify all who trust in and 
 obey him, with the manifestations of his love and 
 power, and even make them, in one way or another, 
 instruments of his glory for the good of souls. 
 
 Peter Gardiner, proceeding on his journey through 
 the other meetings of Friends in Scotland, on his 
 way homeward, arrived at Carlisle : from this 
 place, as it is supposed, he wrote the ensuing epistle, 
 but a very short time before he was taken with liis 
 last illness. It affords some clear indications of a 
 sound and living faith, an unsophisticated simplicity 
 of love, a heavenly meekness and gratitude, which 
 were now fast ripening for a better state. 
 
463 
 
 " It is thought fit," observe the Friends of Aber- 
 deen, " here to insert our dear Friend and Brother 
 Peter Gardiner's last salutation of love to this meet- 
 ing, by way of epistle, a little before he laid down the 
 body; it having pleased the Lord to remove him a 
 little after, by the small-pox, at Carlisle, as he was re- 
 turning homeward, about the of 1695: — 
 
 which paper follows — he having been so notable an 
 instrument hereaway. 
 
 '' ' This is the tender salutation of my love to 
 Friends in general belonging to Aberdeen. 
 
 *' * My dear and loving Friends, which are near and 
 dear to me in the everlasting Truth of my God ! 
 
 " * In the eternal love of God, with which our souls 
 have been refreshed together — in this love, doth my 
 soul dearly salute you all ; hoping these few lines 
 may find you all in good health, as, (glory to my 
 God!) I am at this time; — and I have had a pros- 
 perous journey — glory be to the eternal God ! Though 
 my inward exercises have been very great, yet, this 
 is matter of great joy, that the work of my God is 
 going on. For the Lord is pouring out of his Spirit 
 in a glorious manner, in the west of Scotland : — there 
 are three come forth in a [public] testimony, to the 
 great refreshment of the souls of many. Therefore, dear 
 Friends, let us labour together in the work of our God. 
 
 ** ' And I beseech you all, in the eternal love of 
 God, — which I do at this time feel to spring towards 
 you, — do not despise the day of small things; for who- 
 soever despiseth the day of small things in themselves 
 or others, a withering day will certainly come upon 
 them. Therefore, dear Friends, cry mightily unto 
 the Lord on the behalf of your children ; for I do be- 
 lieve, that the Lord will pour out his Spirit upon 
 them, and make them very glorious, as they give up 
 
464 
 
 in obedience unto him : — for I feel the love of God 
 very large, towards you and your children. And I 
 was glad to hear of the sweet stream of Life, which I 
 heard ran among you since I came away. 
 
 ** ' So, dear Friends, in a fresh stream of Life, doth 
 my soul dearly salute you all, desiring the continu- 
 ance of your prayers for me : so, I remain your 
 Friend and Brother in the Lord, 
 
 *' * Peter Gardiner.' 
 ** Note. There is an account in writing, in Andrew 
 Jaffrays hand, to be laid up among Friends' Records, 
 of some remarkable services of the said Peter Gar- 
 diner, especially in this country." 
 
 The only remaining memorial which has come to 
 hand, respecting this faithful follower of a self-de- 
 nying and crucified Redeemer, is that conveyed in a 
 Letter from John Bowstead, a Friend of Carlisle, to 
 Francis Stamper of London. Having left all, to fol- 
 low Christ and his leadings in the service of his 
 church and gospel, so far as he believed to be re- 
 quired of him,-^and having laboured and travelled 
 diligently in that particular district, the spiritual 
 welfare of which, we have been engaged in contem- 
 plating ; he is at length about to put in force, by 
 patient resignation unto death, that injunction of the 
 Apostle, *' We ought to lay down our lives for the 
 brethren." John, iii. 16. 
 
 '^ Aglionby, 12th of 3id month, 1695. 
 
 *' Dear Friend, Francis Stamper, 
 
 " By these thou mayst understand, that 1 re- 
 ceived thine from London the 30th of 1st month, and 
 it is now before me ; and thy request therein I hereby 
 answer in the following lines. 
 
465 
 
 " Our dear Friend, Peter Gardiner, made a very 
 sweet and heavenly end, to the general satisfaction 
 of all present ; for the Spirit and power of God was 
 with him : and, at divers times in his sickness, he spake 
 many seasonable and weighty words ; of which I take 
 some, as follows. — On the 5th day before he departed 
 this life, I was sent for by some Friends of ti)e cily 
 of Carlisle ; and when I came into tlie room where 
 he lay sick, I asked him how it was with him? He 
 said, * Ah, John ! I am sick in body, but the Lord 
 reigns gloriously in Zion : his power is over all his 
 enemies.' And, often using the word John, as I sat 
 by him, he said, * Ah, John ! there is a terrible day 
 approaching this nation, the weight of which bowed 
 my spirit as I came along— I saw it before I left the 
 kingdom of Scotland — Oh ! it bowed me, it was even 
 like death unto me.' So [he] lay still a little time, 
 and I asked, how it was with him?— for I felt him 
 under an exercise of spirit ;^-and I asked him, if he 
 would have me write his will ? * Yea ;' said he, * and 
 what thou doest, do quickly.' So I wrote it, and 
 read it to him, and it satisfied him much. Then, 
 sitting in silence a little while, I was moved of the 
 Lord to prayer: after me, Peter Gardiner prayed very 
 powerfully, — That the Lord would ^preserve his 
 people together in unity, and would spare and over- 
 shadow them with the wing of his power, until the 
 storm be passed over; — or words to that purpose. 
 And, the power of the Lord being over all, 1 think 
 all that were in the room, were melted and broken 
 into tenderness ; and some that were fallen back from 
 the Truth, being present, were also tendered, and 
 made to confess that the Lord was with him, — and 
 indeed, so He was. So, lying quietly for a little 
 while, there came into the room, one that was not a 
 
 H H 
 
466 
 
 Friend, but under convictions in his heart; Peter 
 Gardiner asked me, [as I sat] upon the bedside by 
 him, Who that was, that came into the room ? There 
 being many, and most [of them] Friends, I said, 
 * This is a Friend.' * Ah !' said he, * it is no Friend ; 
 is it not such a one T so called him near, — and it was 
 so. Peter Gardiner was so full of the small-pox, that 
 he could not see at that time. He then spoke to the 
 young man, and said, * Thou hast no peace in thy 
 lying down, nor in thy uprising; therefore, I charge 
 and warn thee in the name of the Lord my God, that 
 thou speedily return, and draw near unto the Lord, 
 whilst thou hast a day afforded thee. For, now is the 
 day of thy visitation ; and the Lord is still striving 
 with thee; and if thou dost not return, thou wilt re- 
 pent, when time will be too late with thee. I tell 
 thee, thou wouldst be heir of two kingdoms, but wilt 
 never obtain them both .•' — with many other weighty 
 words to particular Friends, which would be too 
 tedious here to mention. 
 
 " A copy of his last words to Friends in his own 
 country and elsewhere, I here send thee, as follows. 
 
 " ' Dear Friends, 
 
 '* * Inasmuch as it has been my lot to be con- 
 cerned in the service of Truth, and to have a portion 
 amongst the people of God, I can bless his name, that 
 He hath thought me worthy to have a name amongst 
 them that are living ; for I have sweet peace with 
 Him, that is the Redeemer of Israel, and am now 
 waiting for my Pilot to conduct me to my long home/ 
 
 *' To his wife, thus : 
 
 " * My dear Wife, 
 ** * In the fresh springs of Life that flow forth 
 from my Father's presence, do I dearly salute thee. 
 
467 
 
 and our dear children, and Friends, with desires in 
 my heart, that grace, mercy, and peace, may dwell 
 plentifully in and amongst you, unto your hves' end! 
 Farewell ! 
 
 " ' Peter Gardiner.' 
 
 ** He had but three meetings in this county, after 
 he left Scotland ; and in them, he hinted of five judg- 
 ments approaching this nation ; as, fire, sword, 
 famine, pestilence, and a dreadful earthquake; if 
 timely repentance, doth not turn away the wrath and 
 displeasure of the Lord, 
 
 ** This, at present, with my love to thyself and 
 Friends. 
 
 " I rest thy Friend, 
 
 " John Bowstead." 
 
 The Author of these Memoirs had not intended 
 making either note or comment on any part of the 
 above communication. But the nature of the last 
 paragraph of it, conveying a direct prophetic enuncia- 
 tion, is such as might, in some minds, materially 
 weaken the profitable impressions raised by what has 
 gone before. He is therefore induced to observe, — 
 that, without question, there dwells at times upon 
 pious, exercised souls, such a deep sense of the exten- 
 sive revolt and ingratitude of man towards the Giver of 
 all good, as even well nigh to overwhelm ! Some of 
 these, wondering at the mercy and forbearance length- 
 ened out to a guilty generation, have been also led to 
 entertain doubts, whether the cup of Divine indig- 
 nation has not, in their day, been full, and is not ready 
 to be poured out in those channels of righteous retri- 
 bution, which, the Scriptures of truth assure us, are in 
 the prerogative of an Almighty Creator. 
 
 H H 2 
 
468 
 
 hr a stiiall volume, entitled " Memoirs of the Rev. 
 'fhomas Halyburtonf, professor of divinity in the 
 University of St. Andrews," published at Glasgow, 
 1830, there is a passage, occurring in the death-bed 
 experience of tfcis individual, by no means dissimilar 
 to^ the forgoing. He died in 1712, about twenty-two 
 years after Peter Gardiner. — Upon one saying 
 to him, •' I tboiight. Sir, you was expressing your 
 fears respecting the times," he answered, " Yes, in- 
 deed ; I am no prophet, I am not positive on the 
 head ; but I greatly fear a heavy stroke is coming on 
 this land, I fear the plague of God is coming on 
 Scotland." One said, " The pestilence, Sir, do you 
 mean?" He rephed, " Yes, indeed, and a bloody 
 swortf also. Nay, it is what I feared these several 
 years, and I abide by it, I am of the same mind still ; 
 and" 1 do not see what way it is avoidable without a 
 miracle ; and a miracle 1 do not expect : — ^but seek to 
 be estabhshed in the Truth. These are Hke to be 
 trying times." p. 365. 
 
469 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 1630 to 1700: THE CHRBTIAX COKCERN AXD CASE OP 
 RIOD, WITH REGARD TO THE EDUCATION OT TBDBflt CHILDBSar, AMD THE AD- 
 MINISTRATION OF CHURCH GOTEUiMENT. hc^XtSTTS OF KOflBBT BABBOW AHD 
 JOHN GRATrON-1607: ANDREW JAFF&AT Alf D ROBEBT BABCLAT JOHHM TBA- 
 VEL TO THE HiGHIJLND6-DEATH OF LILIAS SKEBE ABD PATBKE UyOKSTOH. 
 
 The comforts and advantages that attach to the 
 liberty of serving God according to conscience, were 
 now, as regards this Christian community, in full 
 operation. The present chapter will be opened with 
 some agreeable symptoms that have been collected, 
 of their state and progress under these circumstances: 
 showing, during a considerable spac« of time, what 
 use they made of the clemency and toleration extend- 
 ed towards them. 
 
 In the year 1681, the little cluster of Friends io 
 this northern region, insulated in great degree, as th^ 
 then felt themselves to be, and cut off from the privi- 
 leges of communication with more populous districts 
 of their fellow-professors, concluded to establish two 
 schools, one at Aberdeen and the other at Kinmuck, 
 for the benefit of their children. On this subject, 
 there is ample proof of the continuance of their en- 
 lightened and weighty concern. In the epistles issued 
 by their collective assemblies, they hold out, in a man- 
 ner very fit for a Christian society to do, the primary 
 importance of training up children in the foar, nur- 
 ture, and admonition of the Lord; " that they may, 
 through the blessing from above, come to have an 
 inheritance and portion iq the heritage of Jacob. ' 
 
470 
 
 They frequently urge, Iheir being early made ac- 
 quainted with what the Lord had done for this 
 people, in separating them for Himself out of all 
 other kindreds of the earth ; and that, in the liberty 
 and fear of God, the nature of that spiritual standard 
 which they are called upon to uphold, should be ex- 
 plicitly conveyed to the tender mind. They also 
 advert to the pernicious example and fellowship of 
 ungodly children, and the great advantage of having 
 their youth sheltered under the care of such Friends, 
 as, being in the Truth themselves, would not suffer 
 them to *' be corrupted from the simplicity" of it, 
 either by heathenish books, or other unsound senti- 
 ments. This exercise on behalf of the children of 
 their members, in a particular manner rested on the 
 mind of Christian Barclay ; herself the parent of a 
 large and interesting family, and *' a mother in Israel." 
 She addressed several epistles to her Friends, stimu- 
 lating those who stood in this responsible station, to 
 a steadfast zeal for the best welfare of their families ; 
 desiring they might feel themselves far more strongly 
 bound to provide, so far as in them lay, for the suste- 
 nance of these in a spiritual, than in an outward sense. 
 " Because," she remarks, ** we have felt the virtuous 
 Power of God, which hath visited us in our hearts, 
 to be to our souls the Bread of life!' Therefore, (she 
 intimates,) should we rest at ease, while our children 
 are feeding on the barren spirit of this world, without 
 breathing to the Lord for their souls provision, v^q 
 are much below the very infidels. She expresses the 
 belief, that the Lord is near, and ready by his power 
 to help the upright-hearted, in answering his righte- 
 ous will in these important respects ; and that we, of 
 all people, are left without excuse, since He has given 
 us to know the fountain of strength and goodness in 
 
471 
 
 ourselves, so that we need never be at a loss, if we 
 are but rightly retired to the gift of God, and submit 
 ourselves to his holy ordering. — Her ** well-accom- 
 plished" mind was, in the like earnest manner, directed 
 towards those in the relation of master and servant, 
 as well as towards her poor neighbours. 
 
 On the subject of a wholesome administration of 
 church government, the origin and nature of which, 
 has been somewhat explained in a previous chapter of 
 this history, we find that, early in the year 1680, so 
 soon as the long interruption occasioned by persecu- 
 tion would permit, they quickly resumed their former 
 practice, of meeting monthly or oftener for the regu- 
 lation of such affairs. 
 
 Towards the close of the year 1690, they received 
 a letter from George Fox, just before his own removal 
 by death; recommending to them, in common with 
 the Society at large, a design so fraught with exten- 
 sive and permanent benefit, that it may be called a 
 legacy of no common value. It was his wish, they 
 should separate certain of their number whom they 
 approved, to have upon them the express charge of 
 corresponding with Friends in London on the state 
 and welfare of their brethren ; that thus, in this corner 
 of the camp, as well as elsewhere, they might be re- 
 ciprocally cheered, as George Fox expresses himself, 
 by a continual report of the prosperity of the church, 
 and the spreading of the Truth in all parts of the 
 world; while they would be in the way of receiving 
 that sympathy and help, in cases of difficulty or dis- 
 tress, which the Friends of London, from their central 
 position and other circumstances, were especially 
 qualified to render. A further purpose, which he had 
 in view by this excellent systematic connexion, was 
 the circulation of books, tracts, and epistles, which 
 
472 
 
 might serve cither to edify their own members, or to 
 inform others. The sound wisdom and excellent 
 feehng, which first prompted these arrangements, are 
 indisputable; the advantages, also, resulting from 
 them, have been very great, even to the present day ; 
 but we are scarcely competent to say, what might be 
 the effect of these measures, were they carried to the 
 full extent, which the projector seemed to have in 
 view. 
 
 In the year 1693, another commendable practice 
 was concluded to be adopted by the Friends at Aber- 
 deen,~a practice then prevalent, as they state, both 
 in Ireland and in many parts of England— that two 
 weighty Friends in the meeting should be appointed 
 from one quarter to another, to have more especially 
 upon them the care and oversight of their members. 
 They were to visit them in their families, and to give 
 them advice, in meekness, wisdom, and love, as they 
 might see needful. With regard to the minutiae and 
 the routine of these things, it is obvious, that 
 circumstances will occasion variation of practice, in 
 different ages and in different places ; but the savour 
 and intent of them will ever be uniformly the same. 
 And in proportion as the gathered churches, that pro- 
 fess faith in Christ Jesus, more purely come into the 
 Spirit of their holy and blessed Head, the manage- 
 ment of their affairs of this description will become 
 more simple, more efficient, — tending to the honour 
 of God, the preservation, the restoration, and the 
 growth one of another in spiritual things, as well as 
 to the admiration of those that are not of the same 
 " fold." 
 
 A further instance of the zest with which those of 
 this generation pursued the imperishable things that 
 pertain to life, and peace, and godly edifying, is that 
 
473 
 
 of their weekly family meetings at each others houses 
 in rotation; which they justly notice, as resembling 
 the practice of the primitive Christians, and as afford- 
 ing a spiritual " repast" to such as wish to feed at the 
 Lord's table. — Not that these faithful watchmen had 
 no causes of anxiety and grief, as to some of those to- 
 wards whom they yearned, and for whose welfare the 
 breathing of their spirits went daily up to the Father 
 of mercies. There were such causes — and amongst 
 these, is specified a degree of slackness in coming up 
 to the help of the Lord, by presenting themselves 
 with their brethren before him in some of their so- 
 lemn feasts. Yet, certainly, on the whole, the obser- 
 vations made by one upon the state of this Society in 
 another land, at about the same period, may be said 
 to apply with equal truth to Scotland : " In those 
 days, the meetings of Friends were more eminently 
 favoured with Divine power, as they lived more de- 
 voted to Christ, and consequently more abounding 
 with his love flowing in their hearts. Those happy 
 men and women left the Lord's vineyard, (through 
 their faithful labours, with the Divine blessing upon 
 them,) well fenced and clean, (having gathered out 
 the stones thereof,) and abounding with the excellent 
 fruits of the Holy Spirit of Christ." James Cough's 
 Life. 
 
 Many were the gospel embassies which this people 
 were favoured with, about this period, from messen- 
 gers in the Lord's service ; the number of those who 
 came from England, and were at Aberdeen, being no- 
 ticed as amounting to twenty-one, in the space of four 
 months. Among sudh, appear the names of Robert 
 Barrow in the year 1691, and John Gratton about 
 three years after. Both of them were much exercised 
 on behalf of their brethren ; they were especially dc- 
 
474 
 
 sirous that the rules and plans of church discipline 
 {)revailing in their own country, might be steadily 
 maintained here also, in all its branches ; and from 
 the pen of each was an address prepared, with a view 
 to provoke to love and to good works. The former of 
 these individuals, after adverting very particularly to 
 methods of good order, says, " So, seeing here is 
 preaching enough, and you know enough, it is greatly 
 needful to practise and perform religious duties, and 
 to bring forth fruits of righteousness, to the praise 
 of the good Husbandman. For preaching is hut an 
 information, to reach the witness, or stir up the 
 pure mind by way of remembrance, being as the 
 suburbs of religion; but life and practice, in a 
 performance of doing God's will on earth, — the seed 
 being raised that delights therein, — this is the sub- 
 stance, even the very essence and marrow of the mat- 
 ter ; in the enjoyment of which, [both] male and 
 female come to have the seal of the Spirit, that w^e 
 are his people, and concerned in our day for God's 
 glory." 
 
 In a letter from this Friend, Robert Barrow, ad- 
 dressed to George Whitehead and Stephen Crisp, 
 dated the 15th of 11th month, 1691-2, from Kings- 
 wells near Aberdeen, the estate of the Jaffray family, 
 he speaks of his visit to these parts in the following 
 terms : — ** Blessed be the Lord, I find things gene- 
 rally well, in unity and good order, which makes 
 Friends' travel both easy and comfortable. And 
 about Aberdeen and somewhat northward of it, there 
 is a fine openness, divers of late convinced, and hope- 
 ful to continue ; and many inclinable and wilHng to 
 hear, and the name of an Englishman is famous 
 among them. And though I be but a weak instru- 
 ment, and having no fellow-traveller nor outward 
 
475 
 
 companion ; yet, blessed be the Lord, I have had a 
 very comfortable journey, as my heart could desire. 
 And though it be the winter season and shortest 
 days, that I have sometimes travelled before day, and 
 after day hath been gone, yet the Lord hath given 
 
 me health in all weathers, both wet and dry." 
 
 " Postscript. Dear George Whitehead, this youth, 
 that comes to be apprentice to J. Danson, is come of 
 good parents ; his father's name is Andrew Jaffray — 
 may be, thou hast heard of him — he is the most noted 
 man among Friends, both in testimony, and in a 
 church care and government, in the affairs thereof. 
 So, after thou be acquainted with the boy, I could 
 wish thee to take a little oversight of him ; and see 
 that J. and his wife be tender to him. I hope the 
 lad may be deserving, — so do it for his parent's 
 sake." — Colchester Monthly Meeting Collection of 
 Manuscript Correspondence. 
 
 A short account has been preserved of a journey, 
 performed in the work of the ministry by Andrew 
 Jaffray, Robert Barclay, David Wallace, and Alex- 
 ander Spark, as far north as Inverness, and westward 
 among the Highlands, where no Friends had before 
 that time travelled. It is as follows. 
 
 " Robert Barclay, David Wallace, Alexander 
 Spark, and Andrew Jaffray, took journey from Aber- 
 deen, in the love of God and unity of the Friends of 
 Truth, upon the 17th of 6th month, called August, 
 1697. We tarried some time by the way at Inverness, 
 where A. Jaffray had some good service among 
 Friends. Rode that night to Adamstoun, two miles 
 from Strathbogie, twenty-two miles, where we had a 
 very kind reception in a discreet house ; the landlord 
 of which being very sick, A. Jaffray felt it with him 
 
476 
 
 to speak to and pray for him. Next day, the 18th, 
 at Fochabers, where we dined, A. Jaffray declared 
 Truth among the people at the market-place ; and in 
 our quarters, we had good service with one Calder, a 
 noted priest, and one Dr. Steinson. Rode that night 
 to Elgin, where A. Jaffray was concerned to preach 
 in the street, and had a peaceable time among the 
 people at the cross about the 7th hour ; though, at 
 our first coming into that town, hardly any would 
 receive us : we travelled that day twenty miles. Next 
 day, the 19th, in our journey to Inverness, we break- 
 fasted by the way at Forres, eight miles, at one 
 Alexander Stewart's whose wife was a very serious, 
 discreet woman : with them we left some books. 
 Dined at Nairn, eight miles, at one John Dollar's ; 
 whose wife, in his absence from home, promised to 
 give up their house for a meeting on our return. We 
 there called upon Daniel Monro's sister, and had some 
 service in that family ; and so rode on to Inverness 
 that evening, in all twenty-eight miles. 
 
 " Next day, the 20th, rode up through Strath Erick, 
 having furnished ourselves with a guide and victuals, 
 and came that night to a place called Killwheimmy, at 
 the head of Loch Ness ; lodging at one Miles Mac- 
 donald's, where we had a good Uttle evening meeting. 
 The master of the house, though a Papist, was made 
 to confess, after the meeting, to the Truth declared. 
 That day we rode twenty-four miles. On the next, 
 we went to Lochiel's house, with great difficulty, up 
 the sides of Loch Oich and Loch Lochy, eighteen 
 miles. This seat is called Auchnacarry, near Loch 
 Arkieg. There we remained next day, being 1st 
 day, and had a very good meeting among several 
 people that understood English, and some other good 
 services. On the 24th, A. Jaffray and D. Wallace rode 
 
477 
 
 down to the garrison at Inverlochy ; where, the next 
 mornhig, we had a notable opportunity with Colonel 
 Hill, who received A. Jaffray's message very soberly 
 and discreetly, acknowledging the truth of his testi- 
 mony, which was to this purport : That there are 
 greater enemies to be subdued within, than all out- 
 ward rebels and enemies, even the passions and lusts 
 of our own hearts; from which enemies of a man's 
 own house, come all outward wars, insurrections, re- 
 bellions, and disorders. These inward enemies can 
 only be subdued, quelled, and overcome, by following 
 the conduct of Christ, the inward captain, by his 
 Light and Spirit ; not by might, nor by outward 
 power, but by his grace, which hath appeared unto 
 all men, and teaches or enables all who obey it, to 
 deny and subdue all ungodliness and worldly lusts, 
 as well as to live soberly, righteously, and godly in 
 this present world. And this victory over one's self 
 by the Christian weapons, is a greater conquest than 
 the subduing of all countries, according to that an- 
 cient distich, 
 
 ' He that commands himself is msore a prince 
 
 Than he who nations keeps in awe ; 
 And they who yield to that their soul's convince 
 
 Shall never need another law.' [See Appendix, DD.] 
 
 " To this inward principle of Divine grace he was di- 
 rected ; and he confessed thereto very lovingly. After- 
 ward, A. Jaffray had a notable opportunity with the 
 priest of the garrison, in the presence of a great com- 
 pany of the soldiers. So, being clear, D. Wallace and 
 he rode back that afternoon to Lochiel's house at 
 Auchnacarry; this being the furthest point of our jour- 
 ney, one hundred and twenty-two miles. 
 
 " We staid the 26th, there being a very great rain, 
 
478 
 
 and had a very good meeting; at which, Locliiel the 
 elder and younger were present, and several people 
 that understood English, who were very evidently 
 reached ; and we sensibly felt the love and openness 
 of Lochiel's family, more after the meeting than be- 
 fore. [See Appendix, EE.] Next morning, the 27th, 
 we came away in tender love, Lochiel the younger 
 conveying us eight or ten miles on our way ; and we 
 were wonderfully preserved that evening, in a great 
 danger, in passing through a water, called Ballaloyn, 
 which was greatly inundated, and which we were ob- 
 liged to get over, or else lose our service at Inverness 
 next 1st day. That night, we lay at a very mean 
 house on the water-side, and could scarce get any roof 
 to be under. On the 28th, we all four came safely to 
 Inverness with our guide, having been preserved 
 through several dangers — blessed be the Lord our 
 God ! We took up our quarters in the Castle Street, 
 at our former lodging at one Isabel Cowie's, a dis- 
 creet woman ; where, that evening, we had an excel- 
 lent opportunity with three townsmen of the place, 
 who came on purpose to pay us a visit and to confer 
 with us, viz. Robert Cuming of Relugas, a very sharp, 
 discreet, pertinent man ; George Duncan, a modest 
 Presbyterian ; and one Falconer, an Episcopalian. 
 The principles of Truth were fully opened to them, in 
 some of the deepest points ; particularly as to the first 
 motive of credibility, and ultimate judge of contro- 
 versy ; and Robert Cuming most ingenuously conceded 
 to our openings thereupon, when his understanding 
 and the witness for God was reached. Also, with 
 regard to the possibility of falling from true grace. 
 Friends were fully vindicated from a gross slander, 
 which George Duncan told us was laid upon us, 
 namely. That we boasted of our own strength and 
 
 •r^ 
 
479 
 
 abilities to keep God's commandments; wherein we 
 gave him and the company abundant satisfaction. It 
 was, indeed, a blessed opportunity ; and the Lord was 
 most preciously present with R. Barclay and A. Jaf- 
 fray, who only were concerned with them at that sea- 
 son : — blessed be his faithful name for ever ! 
 
 " The next day, being the 1st day of the week, we 
 had a very precious little meeting among ourselves, 
 about the 10th hour, where we were sweetly com- 
 forted together in the feeling of the heart-breaking 
 love of our God. A. Jaffray having signified, that it 
 lay upon him as a duty, to speak to the people when 
 they should come out from their forenoon worship ; 
 we went all four together, in the unity of the Spirit, to 
 the end of the street where their worship-house stands. 
 And having attended, and walked to and again, till 
 the throng of the people came forth, both from the 
 English and Erse houses — for, in one of them, they 
 preach to the country people in Erse, though many 
 of them also understood English — a living, open testi- 
 mony was borne there to the true worship of God, the 
 spirituality of it, the way and manner of it ; also the 
 nearness of the Spirit of Christ to people, as an in- 
 ward principle, and how to know the same from all 
 other spirits not of God ; that so therein they might 
 worship the Father in the one true and living way. 
 The people stood exceedingly attentive and sober, 
 both great and small, there beinga very great crowd, 
 and no disturbance in the least was made; after 
 which, we walked peaceably up the street to our 
 quarters. We had intimated to the people, at the 
 end of the public testimony, that it was our intention 
 in the Lord's will, to have a meeting at our quarters, 
 that afternoon about the 4th hour, after the dissolu- 
 tion of their public worship. At the hour appointed, 
 
480 
 
 our landlady having very willingly yielded to let us 
 have the use of her house for that end, we had a very 
 full and large meeting. Not only the large room 
 wherein it was, but the next room, chambers above, 
 and the stairs, being all crowded with people ; who 
 were exceedingly sober and serious all the time. And 
 the Lord's power and blessed presence, as a fountain 
 suitable to the occasion, was largely let forth for his 
 own work : — blessed be his holy name for ever ! 
 That night, A. Jaffray went to visit the old Bishop 
 of Murray, called Hay, who was sore diseased in his 
 body by a palsy. The following day, finding our- 
 selves clear, and having dispersed several books, we 
 set forward on our journey homewards. We were at 
 John Dollar's at Nairn, where the woman had pro- 
 mised us the use of her house for a meeting. Accord- 
 ingly, her husband being then returned, gave it up 
 freely ; and we had a most precious season among a 
 great many people, who, upon the very first intima- 
 tion of a meeting, filled the room, stairs, and streets ; 
 where there was a wonderful breaking in of the ten- 
 der, melting, opening life and love of God, as if they 
 had been all settled Friends. Indeed, such a sea- 
 son of life and glory, among a people not gathered 
 into the Truth, none of us did ever see ! Surely, the 
 Lord hath a great seed to gather in that place and 
 thereaway : O that it may be often visited, watered, 
 and prepared for a harvest, and brought into his 
 garners ! 
 
 " After this blessed season, we rode that night to 
 Elgin to William Douglas's, our former lodging, be- 
 ing twenty-eight miles in all ; then to Edomstoun, 
 where our former discreet landlady fell a blessing the 
 Lord, who had sent His servants lo her house ; hav- 
 ing declared, that, after A. Jaifray had prayed for her 
 
481 
 
 husband, when we were there before, he had daily re- 
 covered from that time. The next day, we came 
 safely to Aberdeen, being the day before the Monthly 
 Meeting, being a journey of two hundred and forty- 
 four miles." 
 
 This year, as the records of the Meeting testify, 
 '•Upon the 21st of the 4th month, 1697, it pleased 
 the Lord our God, to bring to the sweet harbour of 
 his everlasting rest, a long-tossed vessel upon the 
 waves of many afflictions, namely, Lilias Skene, 
 [whose maiden name was] Gillespie, the widow of 
 Alexander Skene, some time bailie, of Newtyle. [She 
 was] a woman of a serious life from her childhood, 
 attended with much sickness of body and exercise of 
 mind — [also] afflictions of many sorts. Among the 
 professors, she was one of the most eminent ; [but 
 was brought out from them, by a strong hand, into 
 the precious Truth, about the year 1667; in which 
 she lived about thirty years, in a true measure of ho- 
 nesty, though attended with deep temptations and 
 tribulations ; and died in the 71st year of her age. 
 Her body was buried on the 24th at Kingswells, be- 
 side that of her husband, [who died in 1693.]" 
 
 But it had pleased the Lord, about three years be- 
 fore, to remove from works to rewards another of 
 these worthies — Patrick Livingston, at about the age 
 of 60 years — one of the most laborious instruments 
 whom he had seen meet to make use of, in this dis- 
 trict, at the first springing up of such a people. 
 
 Although the scene of his last days was the 
 neighbourhood of London ; yet, as he spent the morn- 
 ing and the prime of his time, in the defence and pro- 
 pagation of the gospel, among his fellow-countrymen 
 in this part of Scotland, it will be proper to subjoin 
 
 I I 
 
482 
 
 some further information respecting him, in addition 
 to that which has gone before ; showing that the 
 standard of Truth, which he had been called upon to 
 display, was only laid down with his life. He tra- 
 velled, in the exercise of his gift as a minister, in 
 many parts of England and Ireland, and to most places 
 in his native country. In the year 1669, in company 
 with James Halliday, he visited the Orkney Islands ; 
 in which journey, it is said, they had good service, and 
 several remarkable circumstances occurred, which 
 were not committed to writing ; particularly at the 
 Synod in Elgin, Murrayshire, at Kirkwall in Orkney, 
 and in the Isle of Stroma. Besides his long detention 
 in the gaol of Aberdeen, he had to bear a testimony to 
 the Truth, by imprisonment in Newgate, London, for 
 a considerable time, about the year 1684. The con- 
 dition of the prisoners at the latter place, is briefly 
 set forth in a petition, addressed by Friends to King 
 James the 2nd and his Parliament, soon after his 
 accession to the throne. — ** And here in London," say 
 they, '* the gaol of Newgate hath been from time to 
 time crowded, within these two years, sometimes near 
 twenty in a room, to the prejudice of their health ; and 
 several poor innocent tradesmen have of late been 
 so suffocated by the closeness of the prison, that they 
 have been taken out sick of a malignant fever, and 
 died in a few days after." — In his latter years, 
 Patrick Livingston left Nottingham, where he had 
 resided, and came with his family fo London ; 
 there, he continued a diligent labourer in the Lord's 
 vineyard, several times visiting his friends in Scot- 
 land, especially in 1693, the year before his death. 
 Respecting this engagement they declare, that, of all 
 the times he had been among them, his ministry 
 was attended, throughout his visit, with the largest 
 
483 
 
 and most plentiful measure of the Lord's blessed 
 power they had witnessed, he being wonderfully 
 borne up through all, though very weak in body ; so 
 that they term it, " his endeared farewell to his spi- 
 ritual kindred." 
 
 After his return home, he grew weaker, until he de- 
 parted this hfe, on the 15th of the 4th month, 1694, at 
 the house of John Kirton, Kensington, near London, 
 where he had been removed for the benefit of the air. 
 Several Friends were present with him in his last 
 hours, during which time these heavenly expressions 
 flowed from him. The day before his departure, he 
 said, " I am in unity with all faithful Friends, and in 
 love to all men." About an hour previous to his close, 
 he cried, " O Father ! O Father !" A little while after, 
 mentioning his weakness of body, as if he desired 
 more strength to utter what was on his mind, and this 
 being then apparently granted to him, he said, " Let 
 Life reach unto all here;" and pulUng off his night- 
 cap with his own hand, about half an hour ere he was 
 removed hence, he said, " Blessed, praised, magnified, 
 and exalted, be the mighty, powerful, great, and ever- 
 lasting name of the Lord God, for evermore! — Oh! 
 that thy Life may arise in full dominion over all, and 
 that Friends may feel it so, in all their assemblies ; — 
 that they may be kept in love, concord, and unity to- 
 gether, and show it forth in word, work, testimony, 
 life, and conversation unto all !" — adding, " Life being 
 over all, here we have all we need, and here there 
 is a lying down in true submission to the will of the 
 Lord ; and laying down our heads in peace and rest 
 with Him for evermore, for evermore !" Then said, 
 " Here is victory over death, hell, and the grave, and 
 resting in peace with the Lord for evermore." See 
 Appendix, FF. 
 
 ii2 
 
484 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 1699: VISIT AND EPISTLE OF SAMUEL WATSON TO FRIENDS IN SCOTLAND— 
 1723: MEMOIRS OF ALEXANDER SEATON, ROBERT SCOTT, AND DAVID WAL- 
 LACE ; ALSO SOME ACCOUNT OF CHRISTIAN BARCLAY AND HER FAMILY. 
 
 The preceding chapter has carried forward to the 
 close of the 17th century, these memorials of the 
 faithfulness of a covenant-keeping God towards a 
 little remnant, who had made a covenant with him 
 by sacrifice. They had embraced that law in the 
 inward parts, to which the Prophet Jeremiah, when 
 describing the new covenant dispensation, makes al- 
 lusion, — '' the law of the spirit of life in Christ 
 Jesus,'' who remains the blessed Mediator of it. 
 While a people thus separated unto God, abide true 
 to him, while their heart is right in his sight, while 
 they continue steadfast in his covenant of light and 
 hfe, how excellent is their heritage, how desirable 
 their portion! and how fully does it come up to that 
 prediction of the evangelical messenger of the Lord 
 concerning these times, when " the Spirit," being 
 '* poured upon us from on high," " My people," saith 
 he, " shall dwell in a peaceable habitation, and in 
 sure dwellings, and in quiet resting-places." Isai. 
 xxxii, 15, 18. 
 
 That this was in good degree the experience of the 
 Friends in Scotland, up to the time of the opening of 
 another century, maybe somewhat seen by the tenour 
 of an epistle, in gospel love addressed to them by 
 Samuel Watson, an able and weighty minister, whose 
 
485 
 
 residence was in England. He had then recently, in 
 his old age, paid them a second general visit through 
 their meetings ; and was on his way home. Having, 
 as he intimates, at a very early period, — and probably 
 before there were any Friends at Aberdeen or its 
 neighbourhood, — witnessed the first breai^ing forth 
 of that heavenly faith and zeal, which was remarkable 
 among the precursors of this people; he was well quali- 
 fied, sensibly to perceive any departure from the pu- 
 rity and strength of primitive days. 
 
 Samuel Watson to Friends in Scotland. 
 
 " Hamilton, 29th of 5th month, 1699. 
 
 " My dear Friends in Scotland ! 
 
 '* The Lord of the whole earth hath drawn 
 me, out of my own country, to visit you in the ancient 
 Truth, having been formerly in this nation about forty 
 years ago, — a time of hazarding my life for the elect's 
 sake, when little appearance of that heavenly life was 
 brought forth, which now is made manifest, and shines 
 over the cloudy day. Many are now brought into the 
 fold, where the true Bishop and Shepherd of their 
 souls is teaching them ; and they know a feeding in 
 the green pastures of divine love, and a sitting down 
 where none shall make them afraid — living praises to 
 our God, who hath wrought this great and marvellous 
 work for a remnant! And this I do witness in my 
 travel, in the several parts of this nation ; wherein I 
 have been comforted in the sweet appearances of 
 divine life, and the overflowings of heavenly love 
 have run forth as a glorious stream, to the watering 
 God's heritage; and the plants of renown spring up 
 together, and are more and more strengthened to 
 bring forth fruit to the honour and renown of Him» 
 who not only plants but gives an increase. 
 
486 
 
 " O you tender-hearted ones, and honourable ! who 
 spring from the royal seed, where is no mixture of 
 wickedness, — you are as marrow to my bones, and 
 so near to my life, that I am made to rejoice in the 
 feeling of this great work of salvation, which God 
 hath wrought among you. O keep in the tents of 
 holiness, and to the Rock of your salvation! and then, 
 (it is the word of the Lord to you,) no tempest or storm, 
 which may come for the trial of your faith, shall re- 
 move you ; but ye shall be built upon Mount Zion, 
 which cannot be removed. Let the weak be assisted 
 and strengthened by your gentle and tender care over 
 them; let them never be discouraged by your neglect, 
 or by a want of godly care to help them, even the very 
 hindermost of the flock ; for over these, the enemy seeks 
 to get advantage, and, Amalek like, to destroy them. 
 But the camp of the Lord is full of love and of power, 
 and the shout of a king is among them ; and the 
 Captain of our salvation is with us, and He teacheth 
 us to make war in righteousness, and He it is that 
 will overcome all our enemies ; everlasting praises be 
 to Him, and that for evermore, amen ! 
 
 '* And further, I declare it unto you, as it appears 
 unto me — O let your hearts be tendered in the love 
 of God — This visiting again of your nation, did often 
 stir in me as a fire in my bosom, which could not be 
 quenched ; being of the nature of that love, which, it 
 is said, " many waters cannot quench, neither can the 
 floods drown," — (for if it could, I had many reason- 
 ings to stop it) — but divine love is of that force, that 
 it prevails over all, and possesses the kingdom. In 
 which love, I was prevailed with, to come and visit 
 you who are gathered of the Lord, and who feel divine 
 refreshing, as w^ell as those who are not yet gathered 
 among the lost sheep of Israel ; — that they may come 
 
487 
 
 and feel the touches of His love, who would not the 
 death of any, but that all might come to Him, who is 
 the Life, and gives life unto the saints. And for no 
 other end was I drawn to visit this nation, together 
 with these two striplings who are with me, the one 
 being my own daughter, and the other an innocent 
 Friend [Janet Stow;] both of them being my spiritual 
 relations. And the Lord's power hath gone along 
 with us, according to our upright intention ; we not 
 coming in the enticing words of man's wisdom, but 
 in plain evidence and demonstration of the Spirit of 
 God ; that the holy witness might be reached in all, 
 and that life might spring in all, that death and dead 
 works might be reigned over in every individual, and 
 life and immortality might be brought to light through 
 the gospel, of which He hath made a remnant pub- 
 lishers, to his praise and glory for ever ! And the 
 good effects of the love of God, we have felt, in the 
 places where we have been travelling ; and we can 
 now return to our own nation with sheaves of joy in 
 our bosom, and give good tidings to our friends, that 
 the Lord's power and presence is with you, and his 
 mighty and glorious work of redemption and sancti- 
 fication is going on. And we have been truly 
 comforted in a remnant, who are valiant for the 
 Truth upon earth, and find nothing too dear to part 
 with, for the honour of his name and that blessed 
 Truth, of which they are made living partakers ; so 
 that, with one spirit and one consent, we can praise 
 and magnify His power, which hath called us unto 
 this great work of his gospel. 
 
 ** And finally, my Friends, brethren and sisters in 
 the fellowship of the gospel, considering the great 
 care and pains the Lord hath taken with us, to make 
 us polished stones for the building of his church ; how 
 
488 
 
 great is the need we daily have, to keep in the feel- 
 ing of his power, as members of his body ; every one 
 doing some work and service for him. Our God hath 
 mightily wrought for the establishing of his people in 
 an excellent order, and he hath raised up many, out 
 of the graves of sin and dead formality, to meet toge- 
 ther in his name ; so that now, we have particular 
 meetings, both Monthly, Quarterly, and Yearly. 
 
 '' Now, dear Friends, though you know these things. 
 I would stir you up by way of remembrance : as it was 
 m the days of Moses, it should be now with us, who 
 are under the government and teaching of our spi- 
 ritual Moses. In every meeting, some faithful men 
 and women, fearing God and hating covetousness, 
 which is idolatry, should be appointed, duly to in- 
 spect into the families of their particular meeting ; to 
 see that there be no neglect of the poor, no disorderly 
 walking on the part of any person that professes the 
 Truth, neither unfaithfulness in any degree: and an 
 account should be brought up to the Monthly Meet- 
 ing, according to the gospel order. And in your 
 meetings, a weighty course should be had, in calling 
 each meeting to examination, how things are amongst 
 them ; that thus all things maybe brought to the Light, 
 and proved by it, whether they be wrought in God,' 
 yea or nay. Then, you can come up to your Quar- 
 terly Meeting, in a true sense, how things are with 
 you : and so, all being kept in good order, you can 
 sit down in the peaceable gospel, in love and unity, 
 being refreshed in the love of God and one with 
 another. 
 
 " This I desire, as an ancient brother, in the love 
 of God, who hath made us partakers of his grace, 
 wherein, while keeping in obedience, we feel a being 
 bound up in the bundle of divine love, never to be 
 
489 
 
 separated. In which love I salute you all, and take 
 my leave of you. 
 
 ** Samuel Watson." 
 
 While we may, with some feeling of instruction and 
 delight, be allowed to dwell upon or cling to such evi- 
 dence, as that which the above document affords us, 
 of the favourable condition of a church, professing to 
 be guided by the Spirit of Christ ; we must, still, pre- 
 pare for and accept the unwelcome intelligence, — 
 that these scenes in their brightness, did not long 
 continue. Another century was opening — and open- 
 ing alike upon the ardent, hopeful, generous spirit of 
 youth, as upon the ripening graces of '* the ancient 
 and honourable;" — these last were being fast gathered 
 to the garner of eternal rest, while the former were 
 but girding on the armour of righteousness, beginning 
 the good fight of faith against a host of enemies. The 
 age of intolerance, of popular violence, of systematic 
 persecution was gone by; but the age of prosperity 
 and of self-indulgence, the age of formality, of spi- 
 ritual lethargy, and leanness was stealing on. That 
 which the Sacred Volume has recorded, respecting 
 outward Israel of old, might in measure be applied to 
 the case of these — a very small division of the spiritual 
 Israel : *' The people served the Lord all the days of 
 Joshua, and all the days of the elders that outlived 
 Joshua, who had seen all the great works of the Lord, 
 that he did for Israel. — And there arose another ge- 
 neration after them, which knew not the Lord, nor 
 yet the works which he had done for Israel." Judges, 
 ii. 7, 10. 
 
 A worthy, living remnant has indeed been hitherto 
 preserved among the Society of Friends, even in these 
 districts, where their principles were so boldly, so 
 
490 
 
 nobly maintained, though they be only as " gleaning 
 grapes," — '* two or three berries in the top of the up- 
 permost bough" — so "few, that a child may write 
 them." Through the merciful hand and renewed vi- 
 sitations of the Most High upon them, he has been 
 pleased, from season to season, to water, to dig about, 
 and to dress the plants of this portion of his vine- 
 yard, as well as to introduce among them of the 
 choicest of his stock, enabling them to bring forth 
 the fruits of holiness abundantly, " to the praise of 
 the glory of his grace." Yet, certainly, — considering 
 the allotment and the privileges, which, from one ge- 
 neration to another, the Lord has freely dealt out to 
 them, among those that fear him, — it must be ad- 
 mitted, they have too generally, by no means, been 
 that " willing people," which " the day of his power" 
 would have made them, — a people " watching at his 
 posts," waiting to hear his gracious will respecting 
 them, and remembering his commandments to do 
 them. — May the awful " song of the Beloved touch- 
 ing his vineyard," Isai. v. 50, &c. never be pronounced 
 upon them ! 
 
 But, breaking away from these musings, again to 
 revert to the Memoirs of earlier times ; and passing 
 by all minor transactions relating to the Friends in 
 the north of Scotland ; there are now to be given a 
 few brief sketches of individuals among them, some 
 of whose names may be familiar to the reader, as fre- 
 quently occurring in the foregoing history: — these, 
 having kept the faith that is in Christ Jesus, and 
 held out to the end in well-doing, were, we may be- 
 lieve, crowned with immortality and the joys of the 
 blessed. 
 
 In the year 1723, died four of these associates in 
 the warfare of life, Alexander Seaton, Robert Scott, 
 
491 
 
 David Wallace, and Christian Barclay. — The first- 
 mentioned, Alexander Seaton, was the son of John 
 Seaton of the Seaton family of Meldrum, being born 
 near Lethinty, in the shire of Aberdeen, about the 
 year 1652. It will probably be recollected, he was 
 one of those students of the University of Aberdeen, 
 who joined the Society in consequence of being con- 
 vinced of the scriptural rectitude of their principles, 
 when they were publicly advocated by Robert Bar- 
 clay and George Keith, against the sophistry of his 
 fellow-collegians. The candid confession, which he 
 published under his own signature, at the end of the 
 account of this controversy, is not unworthy perusal 
 in this place: it is as follows. — " I also declare, (who, 
 being a student at that time in the Old Town College, 
 was present at the dispute, and heard the same with 
 attention,) that the students, in their account, have 
 grossly belied the Quakers in many things. And al- 
 though since that, it hath pleased God to join me 
 unto that people, yet at that time I had no mind to 
 be of their way. However, when I saw their ac- 
 count, I did approve it, as ingenuous as now also I 
 do; and disapprove the students', as false in many 
 things. — Alexander Seaton." — While we are given 
 to understand, that the bright example set before him 
 in his relations, Alexander Forbes and wife, under 
 whose roof he lodged while attending college, had 
 previously had some favourable effect on his mind ; 
 yet, it is clear by the above language, he was by no 
 means prepared to acknowledge the religious views 
 of Friends, until after this public exposition of them 
 had taken place. 
 
 Thus nobly beginning to confess Christ, the Truth, 
 before men, while yet about 23 years of age, he grew 
 and became established in Him, so that, cleaving to 
 
492 
 
 His all-siifHcient grace, the persecution and close im- 
 prisonment, which shortly after became his portion, 
 only served to enlarge his experience of the power 
 and goodness of God towards him. Being thrust 
 into Aberdeen gaol, he was soon called upon, it is 
 said, in rather a remarkable manner, publicly to give 
 testimony by the word of exhortation, to that which 
 had wrought so effectually in him. He is repre- 
 sented to have been a sincere and weighty man, of 
 good understanding and sohd judgment; a faithful, 
 zealous, and sound minister of Jesus Christ ; espe- 
 cially exemplary in humility and lowliness of mind, 
 living in peace and unity with his friends, well esteem- 
 ed likewise among his neighbours. He used daily to 
 devote some part of his time to religious retirement ; 
 and, although a scholar, was not much known to be 
 such in his public ministrations, valuing that learning 
 but little in comparison of the cross of Christ and the 
 operation of his Holy Spirit. After his marriage, 
 from a sense of duty, he removed to Glasgow, where 
 the few Friends in that city were undergoing some 
 sharp trial, as well by abuses from the magistrates, 
 as from the rude rabble. Here his faithfulness and 
 constancy were further put to the test, and proved of 
 considerable use, both in comforting and strengthen- 
 ing his friends, and in overcoming the malice of their 
 enemies. At length in 1699, he settled with his fa- 
 mily in Ireland ; and it appears that his character and 
 services were, in several respects, much appreciated 
 by the Society in that land. 
 
 In the latter part of his life, after various exercises 
 and labours in the gospel of his Redeemer, both in 
 England, Scotland, and Ireland, he was visited with 
 much bodily affliction. He bore all with remarkable 
 patience, was attended with much sweetness in his 
 
493 
 
 spirit, and before he left this world uttered these 
 comfortable expressions. — On one occasion, his fa- 
 mily being about him, he said, " Do not put off re- 
 pentance and amendment of life until the time of a 
 dying bed ; for, commonly, it hath enough to do for 
 itself. The Lord hath been very good to me, even 
 from my youth, and hath followed me with his good- 
 ness, and never left me in the time of divers exer- 
 cises : — his presence is near; and it is manifested to 
 me, that when my departure comes, it shall be in 
 peace. The Comforter is near, and will endure, 
 [while these] afflictions will have an end." To some 
 Friends, who came to see him — " I have partaken of 
 the earnest of that joy, which will never have an end : 
 my Rock, my Fortress, my strong Tower, dwelleth 
 with me, and does not leave me nor forsake me ; 
 blessed be his name! I hope to be with him for 
 ever, — and that is more than a thousand worlds. 
 There is a mansion of glory prepared in my Father's 
 house ; — said Christ, * There are many mansions ; if 
 it had not been so, I would have told you' — there has 
 been a discovery of a mansion of glory !" Some 
 Friends coming before meeting to visit him, he ob- 
 served, " Job was hard put to it, and his friends 
 were all mistaken, in that they did not believe, that 
 the Lord did afflict man without a sinful cause." His 
 wife persuading him to take something, lest he should 
 faint, he cheerfully consented, saying, " Let me try to 
 eat one bit with my friends ;" but turning the case, 
 added, " Christ said. Labour for the bread that pe- 
 risheth not — but nourisheth up to eternal life. — 
 Praises wait for the Lord in Zion : no trials, no afflic- 
 tions, no temptations can obstruct his presence from 
 the inhabitants thereof: 'praise is comely for the 
 upright,' but becometh no wicked person." 
 
494 
 
 Sometimes, being much pained with his disorder, 
 he would say, " Lord ! give me some ease, or take me 
 to thyself. O Lord ! give patience ; — sustain and 
 support me under these sharp afflictions : let the 
 lifting up of my hands be as the evening sacrifice, 
 acceptable unto thee! O Lord! thou art my Rock — 
 the shadow of a mighty rock in a weary land. The 
 Lord hath promised to be with his children through 
 the region and shadow of death, and [to] bring them 
 to a lasting eternity, where there is joy for ever- 
 more" — and then, turning to his wife, he applied the 
 foregoing language to her, by very briefly intimating 
 that, having such precious promises, she, in parti- 
 cular, had great occasion to he content under the di- 
 vine appointments. At another season, having got 
 some rest in sleep, he queried, " Why am I kept 
 here ? Let me go home — Lord ! receive my spirit, — 
 I recommend my soul [to thee] — receive me into thy 
 everlasting kingdom and the mansion thou showedst 
 me." A dear friend of his coming in, inquired 
 how he was? to which he replied, " I would fain be 
 gone ; the Lord hath been very good to me, and led 
 me through the cross to inherit the crown." Again, 
 he addressed those about him — "The Lord hath 
 been good to me from my childhood : he began to 
 place his fear in my heart very early. The Lord 
 never fails those who trust in him ; he will be with 
 them to death, and through death unto eternity. 
 Fear God, and serve him ; prefer his fear above all 
 things, and he will provide for you." And further, 
 to his wife, " My dear, the Lord is a Father to the 
 fatherless, and a Husband to the widows that love 
 and fear him ; therefore be content and resigned to 
 the will of the Lord." Some little time before his de- 
 cease, several Friends who had been at meeting. 
 
495 
 
 coming in to see him, after a season of silence, and 
 one present had spoken a few words, Alexander, 
 being; very much broken into tears, said, " It is the 
 invisible power that supports under affliction : Moses 
 * endured, as seeing him that is invisible.' " Several 
 Friends belonging to Lurgan, Ballindery, and Lis- 
 burn meetings visiting him, in his extreme weakness, 
 his wife asked him, if he knew them ? he replied, " I 
 do very well ; but it is a trouble to me to speak : hut 
 all is well, and will be everlastingly well.'' 
 
 His distemper was tedious, and at times exceed- 
 ingly painful, but he was preserved in resignation to 
 the last, and in great peace and quietness, yielded up 
 his earthly being, it is concluded in exchange for an 
 endless inheritance, on the 23rd of the 1st month, 
 being about 71 years of age. 
 
 Robert Scott was convinced of the Truth, as held 
 by this Christian people, at Montrose, the place of his 
 nativity, where he several times suffered imprison- 
 ment; enduring his share of ill usage, which largely 
 fell upon them in that town for their testimony and 
 allegiance to the living God, who is ever worthy to be 
 waited upon, worshipped, and adored ! Afterward, 
 he settled at Stonehaven : here, it is stated, that the 
 public preachers, in like manner as at Montrose, be- 
 gan persecuting him, with a view of inducing him to 
 remove away from the spot. But, by the judicious 
 counsel of David Barclay, he was induced to stay, 
 and to endeavour to live down, or wear out so very 
 unworthy a disposition. This he most completely 
 effected, by patient continuance in peaceable and up- 
 right conduct : for, betaking himself to merchandiz- 
 ing, by honest dealing and blameless conversation, 
 his influence won upon his neighbours, and actually 
 
496 
 
 prevailed even over his opposers, so that most of those 
 called clergy round the country sent to him for goods ; 
 and the Lord blessed his endeavours with such suc- 
 cess, that he was reckoned one of the best traders in 
 the place. Yet was he not in any wise puffed up, 
 but abode in humility, thankful to the Giver of every 
 good gift, and often praising him for his mercies. He 
 was a great lover of the assemblies of the Lord's 
 children and people ; often, in the throng of business, 
 leaving all to attend the meetings held in the middle 
 of the week, and would frequently remark, that he 
 never lost, but often gained by this practice, saying, 
 these meetings were made to him the best of any. 
 After his wife's death, advancing in years, he wisely 
 retired from business ; and his only son also dying, 
 he was kindly cared for by a daughter-in-law to the 
 end of his days. Thus freed from anxiety about the 
 things of time, he was often giving glory and praise 
 to the Lord, who had bountifully provided for him, 
 and had graciously afforded him both ease and also 
 contentment in his old age ; so that he had now no- 
 thing to do, but to make up his accounts with his 
 heavenly Master. In this, the first business of his 
 life, he was very diligent; often, in his closet, three 
 times a day, would he pour forth his prayer to the 
 Almighty ; and a Uving power attended these mini- 
 strations, whether more privately or in the public 
 gatherings. At length, about the 75th year of his 
 age, feeling exceedingly bound to this blessed privi- 
 lege, and now, on account of bodily infirmity, no 
 longer able to meet his friends in their usual place of 
 resort, he begged they would come and sit down with 
 him in his own apartment ; which request was readily 
 acceded to, and the practice continued for a month 
 previous to his removal. Indeed, it so occurred, that 
 
497 
 
 one of these solemn opportunities of worship, was 
 held in his chamber only two hours before he ex- 
 pired, on the 31st of the 3rd month ; when he was so 
 filled with the power and presence of the Lord, that, 
 with a clear and audible voice, he presented his sup- 
 plications unto him who had been with him all his 
 life long*, g;reatly to the tendering of the hearts of 
 those present, both Friends and others. After which, 
 in a fervent manner, he several times recommended 
 his own soul to God, desiring him to finish that great 
 work of gathering his soul ; for he could do nothing, 
 hut " stand still and see" or " wait for his salvation^ 
 Then, with clasped hands and uplifted eyes, calling 
 upon the Lord to take his spirit to himself, he yielded 
 it up to Him who gave it. 
 
 David Wallace was also of Stonehaven, being born 
 in the year 1660 of honest parents ; his father was a 
 farmer in the parish of Arbutrlinot, some miles from 
 thence. When he was about 18 years of age, he be- 
 gan to think upon true religion; and there being 
 about that time some young men in the neighbour- 
 hood, who struck off from the national way of wor- 
 ship, and assorted with the people called Quakers, 
 became to be much in conversation with them. And 
 as they discoursed upon the things that belong to life 
 and salvation, he was often satisfied in their company, 
 and at length went with them to one of their meet- 
 ings, which gave him some comfort. A Friend in the 
 ministry afterward visiting Ury, he was also inclined 
 to be at that meeting, where his mind was thoroughly 
 reached by the power of the Lord, and he became 
 persuaded these were the people with whom he could 
 have fellowship, and that this was for him the path- 
 way to peace. On his return home that night, he ap- 
 
 K K. 
 
498 
 
 peared to his parents to be a changed man; but they 
 were mightily troubled at the circumstance. David 
 Wallace had his companions in this straight and 
 narrow way of self-denial, though few of them faith- 
 fully stood their ground in it, being turned aside by 
 the fear of man, or the love of this present world. 
 Among these few, was his brother, and especially one 
 David Donaldson, of Allardice. They met with op- 
 position and difficulties of various kinds, from both 
 " professors and profane," as also from their own 
 near relatives : this occasioned them many and heavy 
 exercises; but through all, the Lord supported and 
 strengthened them by his Divine presence, his arm 
 being extended for their help, when refuge failed, 
 so that they were borne above all storms and threat- 
 enings. David Wallace, in particular, came forward 
 steadily, in all things standing by that cause, which 
 he had thus conscientiously taken up. Endued with 
 good abilities, he had also a deep judgment in spi- 
 ritual things, and his memory in Scripture was so 
 remarkable, that he was termed by some, the Con- 
 cordance, being commonly able to give chapter and 
 verse to most passages. In the place where he lived, 
 Stonehaven, he was a useful character among his 
 neighbours in their town concerns ; but towards the 
 church to which he belonged, he was serviceable in 
 many respects, loving to help forward on their way tra- 
 velling ministers, and on some occasions accompa- 
 nying them for a considerable time together, far 
 distant from his own home. In his last illness, he 
 signified, that his peace was made with the Lord, 
 and that he had finished his day's work ; admonish- 
 ing those who came to see him, to be obedient to God 
 in their day, — that he was now ready to be dissolved, 
 and longed to be with his dear Saviour ; to whom, at 
 
499 
 
 times, he would pray fervently, that He would be 
 pleased to be with him through the untrodden valley 
 of death ; — '* yet," added he, " I will fear no evil, for 
 the Lord will be with me/' In this happy state of 
 mind, resigning; his own soul, also his wife and chil- 
 dren to the care and protection of the Almighty, he 
 quietly passed away, on the 4th of the 6th month, 
 being 63 years of age. 
 
 Of the next individual, Christian Barclay, no ad- 
 ditional particulars have come to hand, beyond the 
 instructive document, which was issued after her de- 
 cease, by those who could best estimate the value of 
 her character. An abstract of the principal parts 
 of it, are here subjoined. — Her mind was remarkably 
 turned to religious considerations from her youth, 
 publicly embracing the testimony of Truth, in the 
 love of it, about the 16th year of her age, and that, 
 through many hardships and sufferings ; in this path 
 she all along steadfastly trod, giving evidence both by 
 doctrine, and by an example becoming the gospel, of 
 her great concern for its prosperity. She was a well- 
 accomplished woman every way, and of singular vir- 
 tues ; grave and weighty in conversation, " diligent 
 in business," as w^ell as " fervent in spirit ;" and 
 therein " serving the Lord," he was pleased to afford 
 her many precious seasons of refreshment, wherein 
 she was enabled livingly to testify of his dealings 
 to the children of men, being plentifully attended with 
 his love and power, to the great joy and comfort of the 
 faithful ; and to the praise of Him, who hath so glo- 
 riously revealed himself in this latter age. In the 
 same love for her fellow- creatures, she laid herself 
 out to assist and give advice to sick people ; espe- 
 cially the poor, whose necessities she freely supplied. 
 
 K K 2 
 
500 
 
 Many of her patients would come ten, twenty, thirty, 
 and some even forty miles and upwards ; receiving 
 through her care and skill very considerable benefit, 
 for her success was wonderful ; so that, among these 
 classes, much lamentation prevailed on account of 
 her removal. Her great and daily concern for the 
 preservation and advancement of her family, in those 
 things that are most worthy and excellent, has been 
 before adverted to, as well as for the welfare of the 
 youth in general, who came under her notice. The 
 bright influence of her example had great effect upon 
 her children and grandchildren, eight or ten of whom 
 she usually had at a time under her roof; and she 
 was permitted to see the Divine approbation and 
 blessing, remarkably crown her endeavours on their 
 behalf. But her efforts and exercises, not confined 
 here, were directed /or the good of all ; especially for 
 the church — that no slackness or unconcern might 
 be entertained, and that every one professing Christ, 
 might use all diligence to make their calling and elec- 
 tion sure. During her last illness, many were her pious 
 expressions, all tending to the same purpose, — for sick- 
 ness altered not her frame of spirit ; the earnest, una- 
 bated desire prevailing with her to the last, that in 
 life and in death, she might be a faithful servant of 
 the Lord. At length she yielded up her spirit in 
 great peace, joy, and quietness, on the 14th of the 
 12th month, having outlived her husband 32 years, 
 and being herself in the 76th year of her age. 
 
 Respecting the family left by this ** mother in 
 Israel," there have already been some promising and 
 rather unusually hopeful circumstances recorded. 
 That they were favoured to hold on their way, in the 
 line so highly recommended to them by the piety, 
 the prayers, and spiritual nurture of their parents, 
 
501 
 
 there is no cause to doubt : but the information 
 which might have cleared up this point, is, with re- 
 gard to some of these children, defective. They were 
 seven in number. Christian, one of the daughters, 
 treading in the footsteps of her mother, was valued 
 as a faithful labourer in tlie gospel field. She was 
 married in 1699 to Alexander JafTray, son of Andrew 
 Jaffray ; and her decease took place as late as the 
 year 1751 ; after a long life spent, according to the 
 representation of survivors, " from early youth to her 
 latest moments," in sincere dedication to the path of 
 duty. The three other daughters were married into 
 the Forbes family of Aquorthies ; while two of the 
 sons, David and John, settled, the one in London and 
 the other in Dublin. Robert, the eldest, succeeded 
 to the estate of Ury, which is still in the family: — 
 and he succeeded also, as we have already seen, to 
 the spiritual heritage of those that fear the Lord, 
 through acceptance of '* the spirit of adoption," 
 whereby the children of all true believers may become 
 the children of God. Besides his journey to the 
 Highlands, he travelled several times, in the line of 
 ministry, to London and other parts of England and 
 Scotland ; was zealous in propagating that which he 
 believed to be the truth of the gospel, amongst his 
 Friends and others ; charitable to the poor, humble 
 and meek in his deportment, benevolent to all. He 
 also wrote one or two small treatises. About two 
 years before his removal by death, which took place 
 in 1747, on the completion of his 75th year, he con- 
 tracted much weakness of body ; which, however, did 
 not prevent him from being diligent in attending re- 
 ligious meetings in the neighbourhood. In a sub- 
 missive state of mind, he waited his last change ; and 
 when much afflicted by disease, used to say, *• Not 
 
602 
 
 my will, but the Lord's be done in every thing/' 
 And, a short time before he became speechless, one 
 standing by his bed-side, thinking he did not hear, 
 whispered to another, that she was surprised to per- 
 ceive such a sweat upon him ; on which he answered 
 with a strong voice, " This is the sweat which comes 
 before death — and I shall now soon be among the 
 spirits of just men made perfect." Shortly after- 
 ward he, as it were, slept away, expiring at his 
 house of Springhall, near Ury; and giving ample 
 proof, to the last, that he had been made partaker of 
 those highly spiritual views of the gospel dispensa- 
 tion, which the Society of Friends have been called 
 to uphold ; the consistency of which standard, has 
 been of late, in several respects, increasingly acknow- 
 ledged by most other Christian communities. 
 
503 
 
 i 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 1726: SKETCH OF ANDREW JAFFRAY'S LIFE, DEATH, AND CHARACTER, WITH 
 SOME ACCOUNT OF HIS FAMILY. 
 
 The Jaffrays have been prominent throughout, the 
 greater part of this volume. As the first portion of 
 it was wholly devoted to the religious experience 
 of one of that family y who became the foremost in 
 the north of Scotland to show himself a convert to 
 the opinions of the Friends ; so has their name been 
 conspicuous in the present division of the work, — 
 holding no unimportant position amongst their asso- 
 ciates of this persuasion. For no sooner had the 
 memoirs of Alexander Jaffray been pursued to a con- 
 clusion, than we find his son Andrew^ deliberately at- 
 taching himself to the same stock of Christian re- 
 formers ; and proving, through a long life of dedica- 
 tion, the sincerity of his views. And now, that the 
 reader is about to quit these historical collections, 
 there are yet to be submitted to his attention a few 
 summary particulars concerning the life and latter 
 end of this individual, — the last of that generation 
 of worthies, whose memory deserves to be held up to a 
 succeeding age. 
 
 Andrew Jaffray, from his earliest years, was one, 
 on whose behalf ascended the continual incense of 
 parental prayer. This, the Diary of his father gives 
 full warrant for asserting, if the general character and 
 profession of both parents is not alone sufficient to prove 
 it. He was also permitted the inestimable privilege 
 of their counsel, example, and care, up to the period 
 
504 
 
 when he became of age ; shortly after which, and 
 within a very short interval, it may be remembered, 
 he was by death deprived of both of them. They 
 seemed, indeed, at their departure, to have set a 
 broad seal of recommendation, not likely soon to be 
 effaced from the mind of their son, in favour of those 
 gospel views, which they themselves had so firmly 
 embraced. Of Andrew, it is recorded, that in his 
 very youthful days he was reached unto by the power 
 of God ; so that, many times, in secret places, he 
 would be broken into mourning and tears before him ; 
 being attended with a fear, lest he should be utterly 
 cast off from the Divine presence and favour. Yet 
 afterward, this good concern and working of the 
 Holy Spirit upon his heart was considerably with- 
 drawn, by giving way to youthful vanity, and his own 
 desires and devices; although at times, on these ac- 
 counts, still pursued with strong convictions, as well 
 as wonderfully preserved by merciful interposition 
 from the more gross outbreakings of evil. When ar- 
 rived at about the 24th year of his age, the Lord 
 once more condescended effectually to visit him, and 
 to awaken him to a deep sense of his miserable condi- 
 tion while in a state of nature. Submitting to those 
 righteous judgments, which lay heavily upon him for 
 sin and transgression, he became as a tender penitent, 
 prostrated before the all-seeing and holy God, being 
 made altogether willing to undergo the secret but 
 effectual operation of the heavenly leaven within him. 
 Thus, in due season, was he given to know in his 
 measure, the fulfilment of that Scripture passage, 
 M^hich the Apostle applies to some believers in his 
 day, '' But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but 
 ye are justified, in the name of the Lord Jesus, and 
 by the Spirit of our God." 1 Cor. vi. IL 
 
505 
 
 At length he was called upon by Christ, who had 
 become his Saviour, his Leader, and his Light, to 
 proclaim unto others that grace by which we must 
 be saved, and of wliich he had so richly partaken. 
 His father had given him a liberal education ; but 
 when brought to behold the simplicity and beauty of 
 the Truth as it is in Jesus, we are told, that he quickly 
 came to esteem all learning but as dross and dung, 
 compared with the learning and knowing Jesus Christ 
 according to his second or spiritual coming in the 
 soul, and a being hereby purified from all dead works 
 to serve the living God. For this appeared to him to 
 be one end and purpose of His coming in the flesh, 
 that he might put an end to sin, finish transgression, 
 and bring in everlasting righteousness. In the pro- 
 mulgation of such glad tidings, he soon became a 
 zealous, faithful, and able minister; for his heart was 
 freely given up to labour, as well for the convince- 
 ment of those who were scattered upon the barren 
 mountains of an empty profession, as for the con- 
 firmation of such as were acquainted with the things 
 of God's kingdom. His utterance is represented as 
 clear, full, and penetrating ; in doctrine and argument 
 he was sound, bold, and perspicuous ; on many occa- 
 sions to the confusion and defeat of those who under- 
 took to oppose his testimony, which was often levelled 
 with great power against all description of will- 
 worship, and a spurious or man-made ministry. 
 Yet in his demeanour, there was remarkable humility 
 manifested, being always disposed to esteem others 
 better than himself, though a great despiser of the 
 honour, riches, and vain glory of this world. He was 
 eminently led forth as an instrument on various public 
 occasions ; and had a peculiar talent in visiting the 
 sick, but especially the distressed of every rank, pro- 
 
506 
 
 fession, and character within his reach — and with 
 great acceptance ; " many," as his friend Robert 
 Barclay the younger observes, " bearing grateful re- 
 membrance of his love and service, and of the strength 
 and efficacy that attended his ministry of consolation." 
 For, he was a man who, through life, had travelled 
 mucli in the track of the '' weary and heavy laden," 
 having had in his own experience to pass through 
 many deep and bitter exercises of spirit, with mani- 
 fold temptations of the enemy. This kept him in a 
 fresh and humble condition, and in great tenderness 
 towards others; always admiring the boundless mercy 
 and long-suffering of God, who, through all, had pre- 
 served him from fainting and showed him favour, 
 — raising him over all, to bless his holy name ! 
 
 It is not needful here to specify the cheerfulness 
 and alacrity, with which he underwent any hardship 
 that might befall him, in those services to which he 
 believed himself called ; his sufferings for conscience 
 sake having been amply testified of in the course of 
 this publication. He was a very useful man among 
 his neighbours, endeavouring to serve the interests of 
 vital godliness, to disseminate the true faith of Christ, 
 and to follow peace with all men. Among his friends, 
 he was a pattern of good works and of gospel order ; 
 one who tenderly cherished whatever in religion sa- 
 voured of that heavenly life, without which all ob- 
 servances are vain ; at the same time, strenuous and 
 unyielding in his opposition to that which he fully 
 believed gendered to bondage and spiritual death. 
 
 Andrew Jaffray travelled in the work of the mini- 
 stry in various parts of his native country, and in 
 England ; once, in the year 1698, being accompanied 
 by his daughter Margaret, who, like some females of 
 old, laboured with him in the gospel. Phil. iv. 3. 
 
507 
 
 She also, two years afterward, undertook a journey 
 on the like errand of love both to England and 
 Ireland, being then but a young woman. Her 
 friends describe her to have been a worthy and 
 zealous preacher of righteousness, as well in life 
 and conversation as in word and doctrine. On one 
 occasion, she addressed the inhabitants of Aberdeen 
 with a paper, on the subject of an appointed fast 
 which had been then recently kept ; the danger of 
 hypocrisy and formality in such stated observations, 
 no doubt had strongly affected her serious and feeling 
 mind. — Another circumstance, it will be proper to 
 notice respecting this individual, before resuming 
 the account of her father. 
 
 Among the Excerpts from the Register of the Pres- 
 bytery of Aberdeen, as given in a History of that 
 place, the following appears among the remarkable 
 events :—" 1698. 17th February.— Last Sabbath, at 
 Newhills, Margaret Jaffray, daughter of Andrew Jaf- 
 fray of Kingswells, coming with other Quakers, en- 
 tered the church, and cried, ' Do not believe that de- 
 ceiver, &c.' " — The Author did not think himself at 
 liberty to omit the insertion of this record ; for un- 
 questionably, Andrew Jaffray, as well as his daughter, 
 with Robert Barclay the Apologist , and many other 
 ministers among the early Friends, several times 
 took their share in such very humiliating line of testi- 
 mony. 
 
 In several publications relating to these times, some 
 of them of late years brought before the public, state- 
 ments somewhat similar have been made ; without 
 being accompanied by any explanation of the atten- 
 dant circumstances, under which such extraordinary 
 conduct took place. It would be surely better for the 
 interests of religion in general, that facts so peculiar 
 
508 
 
 in their nature were not revived at all, than that they 
 should be exhibited in an inadequate and unsatisfac- 
 tory manner. Otherwise, there is reason to apprehend, 
 the " obnoxious'' practice simply considered, will not 
 have by any means excited that contempt and pre- 
 judice against the sacred cause, which the recital of 
 the fact is Ukely to do. The enemies of the cross of 
 Christ are thus, perhaps unintentionally, strength- 
 ened ; whereas, had these themselves witnessed the 
 whole transaction, and known the situation of the 
 parties concerned, it is not improbable, — nay, it has 
 happened, that some present on such occasions, have 
 been so impressed with the scene, as actually to have 
 protected the poor individual from the insults of those, 
 who should have been examples to others. The un- 
 distinguishing outcry of enthusiasm and fanaticism 
 has not ceased ; but is from time to time still poured 
 upon the more deeply exercised votaries of the Lamb. 
 Let us not forget, — He was a man of sorrows, whose 
 visage was more marred than that of any man, despised 
 and rejected, so that many hid as it were their faces 
 from him ; — and it is to be feared, that thus his fol- 
 lowers and little ones are oftentimes treated. When 
 we view a set of men, upright, sincere, and consistent 
 in all their actions, of a sober and sound mind, study- 
 ing to be quiet and to do their own business ; when 
 we see such as these, fervent also in spirit, serving 
 the Lord in much simplicity, the zeal of whose house 
 hath, to appearance, eaten them up — and this, not 
 merely for selfish ends or to obtain popularity, not to 
 preach only the name of Christ and the forms of god- 
 liness, but likewise his transforming powei^ ; — should 
 we not pause ? — should we not endeavour to discrimi- 
 nate, and look to the bottom of their motives, who 
 are so raised above the variable and ambiguous rules 
 
509 
 
 of refinement and of custom, in the desire to clear 
 their own consciences of the blood of their brethren, 
 as in the sight of that Searcher of hearts, whose ways 
 are higher than our ways and his thoughts than our 
 thoughts ? Do we see nothing in their unmannerly 
 protest, in any respect analogous (however distant 
 and feeble the analogy must be,) to that procedure 
 of the lowly and holy Jesus, when he went into the 
 temple of God, and so severely expostulated with 
 those who had appropriated the solemn occasion of 
 Divine service to the purposes of merchandize ? Or 
 can we imagine nothing in our own practice, ap- 
 proaching to the conduct of those, who, when Paul 
 and Barnabas had given proof of their mission, ac- 
 cording to that which was committed to them, blas- 
 phemously though ignorantly cried out, ** The gods 
 are come down to us in the likeness of men" ? And, 
 were thoughts in any degree resembling these to steal 
 over us, should we brand with enthusiasm the sudden 
 impulse of godly jealousy, which might urge a Paul 
 or a Barnabas to run in between us and our impious 
 sacrifices at the shrine of men ? — Not that by this 
 train of reasoning, it is to be understood, that a reli- 
 gious community must be responsible for every wild 
 act of intemperate pretenders to a Divine and Scrip- 
 tural commission. " Believe not every spirit," said 
 the Apostle, *' but try the spirits, whether they are 
 of God." 1 John, iv. 1. And if it be asked. How? 
 Hear the Master himself: — *' He that doeth truth 
 Cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made 
 manifest, that they are wrought in God." John, iii. 21. 
 In addition to the above observations, those of the 
 judicious and candid historian of this Society, Sewell, 
 may here be properly brought in upon the same sub- 
 ject. — " Perhaps some will think it was very indecent 
 
510 
 
 that they went so frequently to the steeple-houses, 
 and there spoke to the priests. But whatsoever any 
 may judge concerning this, it is certain that those 
 teachers generally did not bring forth the fruits of 
 godliness, as was well known to those who themselves 
 had been priests, and freely resigned their ministry, 
 thenceforth to follow Christ in the way of his cross ; 
 and these were none of the least zealous against that 
 society, among whom they formerly had ministered 
 with an upright zeaL Yet they were not for using 
 sharp language against such teachers, who according 
 to their knowledge feared God ; but they levelled their 
 aim chiefly against those who were only rich in words, 
 without bringing forth true Christian fruits, and works 
 of justice." Sewell's History, vol. i. p. 128. 
 
 Having thus adverted to one of the daughters of 
 Andrew Jaffray, this will be the most fit place to in- 
 troduce a brief but precious memorial of another, 
 Lilias, who was so named in remembrance of her 
 honoured grandmother, Lilias Skene. The Friends 
 in Aberdeen and the neighbourhood, in their united 
 capacity, were induced to convey their genuine unso- 
 phisticated feeling, upon occasion of her death, by a 
 simple record of her worth. This they did, not with 
 any view of puffing up the vain mind in youth or 
 others ; but as an encouragement to survivors of 
 every class, to aim at, wrestle for, and breathe after 
 that purity of heart, which the filial fear of our bene- 
 ficent and heavenly Father will not fail to bring forth. 
 Her example, thus held up, is an illustration of the 
 force and value of Solomon's beautiful language: — 
 " The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom — 
 get wisdom, get understanding — forsake her not, and 
 she shall preserve thee ; love her, and she shall keep 
 thee— exalt her, and she shall promote thee — she shall 
 
511 
 
 give to thine head an ornament of grace ; a crown of 
 glory shall she deliver to thee." 
 
 ** Upon the 1st of the 4th month, 1694, it pleased 
 the Lord to remove out of the body a dear young 
 plant, Lilias JafFray, eldest daughter to Andrew Jaf- 
 fray, being near 20 years of age ; who, as she was of 
 a very loving, sweet, innocent nature from her infancy, 
 had also drank in a tender, sweet love to the Truth 
 and to Friends, being beloved of all, both Friends 
 and other people, that ever knew her. She was ex- 
 ceeding subject and obedient to her parents in the 
 Lord ; so she laid down her body in a sensible feeling 
 of God's love and favour, and unity of Friends, the 
 said day, a little before one in the morning. Her 
 body was buried in her father's burial-ground at 
 Kingswells, upon the 3d day of the said month, being 
 a 1st day, after a good meeting and good service at 
 the burial-place." 
 
 After this servant of the Lord, her father, had been 
 honoured by bearing witness, for upwards of fifty 
 years, to the excellency of the saving and spiritual 
 knowledge of Christ Jesus, having had his conversa- 
 tion in the world in much simplicity and godly sin- 
 cerity, " not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of 
 God," — he was cast upon the bed of sickness, and 
 seemed not likely again to be restored to the church. 
 During that dispensation, a calumnious report was 
 industriously propagated in Aberdeen, that he to- 
 tally denied those principles, which he had so long 
 and so nobly defended. This circumstance, as he 
 subsequently acknowledged, in a writing dictated by 
 himself, and signed only two days before his death, 
 " made me, after my last great sickness, the more 
 willing to be restored, in subjection to the will of 
 God ; and I am made willing, though some years 
 
512 
 
 after, to leave this testimony, — whatever evil men or 
 others may say against me, — that if it be the Lord's 
 will to remove me at this time, I die in unity with the 
 Friends of Truth." Though favoured with some 
 degree of returning health, the pressure of natural 
 inflrmity was latterly very heavy upon him; yet was 
 he again and again strengthened publicly to advocate 
 the gospel of the free and unmerited grace of God ; 
 for, even up to the last day before he took to his 
 chamber, he exhorted and commended his friends to 
 cleave to it. When contined to the bed for some 
 months, under much bodily weakness, distress, and 
 conflict, not without the buffetings of Satan, — the 
 energies of the outward man gradually decaying, — he 
 experienced the frequent rekindling of his desires and 
 hopes heavenward ; and was often engaged in a 
 lively, clear strain, to set forth his admiring sense of 
 the Lord's goodness towards his soul. He breathed 
 his last on the 1st of the 2nd month, 1726, in great 
 peace, and full assurance of an everlasting portion 
 among the followers of the Lamb ; his remains being- 
 interred in his own burial-ground on the family estate 
 of Kingswells. 
 
 In the paper above referred to, taken down so 
 shortly previous to his removal, he thus alludes to 
 the memorable outpouring of the Holy Spirit, of 
 which he and others were made partakers, during the 
 time of their long imprisonment at Aberdeen. — " Oh! 
 the unutterable glory, that brake forth and spread 
 even in this country, wherein God Almighty raised 
 up some mean instruments, as well as some more 
 honourable, and myself among others, though very 
 unworthy ! And when thirty or forty of our ancient 
 Friends were shut up in prison, I cannot but remem- 
 ber this particular instance ; that when we were all 
 
513 
 
 met in the low Tolbooth, and not a word had been 
 spoken among us, either in prayer or preaching, — we 
 breathing in our hearts for power to do the Lord s 
 will ; — his power at last brake in among us in a 
 wonderful manner, to the melting and tendering our 
 hearts. And though I was kept very empty a long 
 time, yet at last the glorious power of God broke 
 over the whole meeting, and upon me also, and 
 ravished my heart, — yea, did appear as a ray of divine 
 glory, to the ravishing of my soul, and all the living- 
 ones in the meeting. So that some of those that 
 were in the town-council above us, confessed to some 
 of our number with tears, that the breaking in of that 
 power, even among theniy made them say one to ano- 
 ther, ' O ! how astonishing it is, that our ministers 
 should say, the Quakers have no psalms in their 
 meetings ; for such an heavenly sound we never heard 
 in either old or new church.' After this, our meetings 
 were often filled with heavenly, divine comfort, to the 
 satisfaction of our souls, and w^e were often overcome 
 with the love of our God, and many innumerable 
 instances of his miraculous power attended us ; many 
 of which are recorded in a book for posterity to come. 
 And God will tread down Satan under the feet of his 
 power in due time, let him rage as he will." 
 
 L L 
 
514 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 SOME OBSERVATIONS ON THE STATE OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS IN THE PRE- 
 SENT DAY, OCCASIONED BY THE FOREGOING HISTORY, AND THE ANTICIPATIONS 
 OF THEIR PREDECESSORS. 
 
 At the opening of these Memoirs, the travels of 
 George Fox in Scotland, in the year 1657, were 
 briefly adverted to. After describing, in his Journal, 
 the last meeting he had, previous to his return to 
 England, this extraordinary comment upon his visit 
 occurs. — " The truth and the power of God was set 
 over that nation ; and many, by the power and Spirit 
 of God, were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ, their 
 Saviour and Teacher, whose blood was shed for them : 
 and there is since a great increase, — and great there 
 will be in Scotland, though the time may he far dis- 
 tant at present. For when first I set my horse's feet 
 upon Scottish ground, I felt the seed of God to sparkle 
 about me, as innumerable sparks of fire. Not but 
 that there is abundance of thick, cloddy earth of 
 hypocrisy and falseness atop, and a briary, brambly 
 nature, which is to be burned up with God's word, 
 and ploughed up with his spiritual plough, before 
 God's seed brings forth heavenly and spiritual fruit 
 to his glory. But the husbandman is to wait in 
 patience'' 
 
 Whether those readers, who may be inclined to lay 
 some stress upon such anticipation, can see any thing 
 like the fulfilment of it, at least in part, in the fore- 
 going history, must be left with each individual to 
 
515 
 
 decide for himself. Certainly, it is due to the subject 
 to state, that George Fox was not the only one, who 
 deliberately avowed his views, as to the more exten- 
 sive reception, through that district, of a standard 
 of truth and righteousness, such as is upheld by the 
 Society of Friends. William Dewsbury's letter, at 
 page 311 of this volume, plainly and strongly inti- 
 mates his expectations on the same point ; while one 
 from William Penn to these persecuted people, p. 377, 
 will bear no very different construction. In 1677, 
 George Fox again declares his belief, that " the 
 Lord hath a great seed and w^ork in that country." 
 See p. 405. Andrew Jaffray also, a sketch of whose 
 character and close formed the principal subject 
 of the last preceding chapter, was another who 
 entertained similar impressions. In the testimony 
 respecting him, before cited, and which, it will be 
 recollected, was drawn up by the son of " the Apolo- 
 gist," these following expressions are made use of. 
 '* There are several remarkable instances of his hav- 
 ing, upon occasion, had the gift of prophecy ; — which 
 strengthens the desire and hope the Lord hath raised 
 in several, in that [respect, in which] he was very 
 positive, namely, — that the Lord would yet again 
 visit this land, to the gathering of many to condemn 
 the world, its wisdom, and ways!' — Besides these, 
 John Gratton, whose visit to his fellow-professors in 
 Scotland has been already described, closes his nar- 
 rative with this encouraging estimate of the pro- 
 spects, as well as actual condition of religious classes 
 of the people at large : — " / ho'pe and believe, the 
 Lord will have a great people there, in time to come ; 
 though the enemy be angry, and would hinder the 
 
 spreading of the holy Truth ; yet, his w^eapons are 
 
 but carnal, silly, and weak. I desire many Friends 
 
 L L 2 
 
516 
 
 may think of that nation, and, in the will of God, 
 give up to visit it; for, there is a zealous, professing 
 people, that, were they but brought to the knowledge 
 of Truth — I believe there are many, yea, very many, 
 w^ho would be zealous for it." See his Journal, edit. 
 1823, p. 115. This was about the year 1694. 
 
 Doubtless, such expectations were not unreason- 
 able ; they were never entertained, neither were such 
 declared assurances ever given forth, by any true 
 messengers of the Lord, without at least an implied 
 reference to those qualifying conditions, which must 
 ever attend the distribution of the tokens of Divine 
 favour towards any people. 
 
 But, in order somewhat further to clear up, at least 
 so far as the Author may be enabled, a subject deeply 
 involving, to a certain extent, the all-important in- 
 terests of true religion — namely, the condition and 
 prospects of that small portion of the Christian com- 
 munity, whose history has now been brought to a 
 conclusion ; it is needful to indulge him with a little 
 latitude, while he attempts to relieve his inind as re- 
 gards such a people, by some remarks more especially 
 applicable to them. 
 
 It has been abundantly, explicitly, and publicly 
 avowed by the early members of the Society of 
 Friends, that they did believe themselves raised up 
 by the power of God, to manifest forth " the truth 
 as it is in Jesus ;" being assured, that, in various 
 essential points and symptoms, the professing Chris- 
 tians of their day, had greatly fallen short of so purely 
 spiritual a standard. It was also their belief, that if 
 they sustained in faithfulness this testimony com- 
 mitted to them, others would in due season be con- 
 strained to acknowledge its excellence, and gather 
 unto it. Accordingly, as long as they followed in 
 
517 
 
 simplicity their Leader and Light, obeying unre- 
 servedly that power in which their faith stood, won- 
 derful, even in the face of all opposition, were the 
 effects of their example and ministry. But, when 
 they or their successors in any wise withdrew their 
 necks from the yoke of Christ, allowing any thing to 
 stand in competition with his will concerning them, 
 and so declining to cleave unto the Lord with full 
 purpose of heart ; he hid his face from them, and 
 veiled that glory, which had indeed been a wall of de- 
 fence about them, on the right hand and on the left. 
 Thus, in proportion as they have at any time cast 
 away the shield of faith in this Divine, inward power, 
 whereby their predecessors measurably obtained vic- 
 tory over the things of a present world ; the enemy 
 by little and little has prevailed, so as, in some re- 
 spects, to reduce them to a comparatively feeble and 
 defective condition. Meanwhile, among the different 
 persuasions of Protestants in these nations, there have 
 been those, who, occupying with what has been made 
 known to them of Divine light and truth, have grown 
 stronger and stronger in grace, and in the knowledge 
 of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. These have 
 been given to see and to maintain some of those very 
 principles and practices, with which the people called 
 Quakers, almost singly and alone, seemed aforetime 
 to have been intrusted. Thus, in the present day, 
 the sentiments held by others of the pious, dedicated 
 servants of God, beside the Friends, have undergone 
 a considerable, though gradual amelioration ; the 
 standard of Truth has been more purely exalted 
 through them, although their respective popular 
 creeds and ceremonial usages, may remain much as 
 they were in former times ; they are pressing into the 
 marrow and pith of true religion, — the life of Jesus 
 inwardly revealed. So that, as might be expected, 
 
518 
 
 many such are actually, at this day, approving and 
 accepting those very decrees, and ordinances, and 
 testimonies, which the Spirit of Christ, the Truth, 
 led our forefathers to adopt or observe ; — and which 
 testimonies, nevertheless, are even now, by our own 
 professed friends, oftentimes let fall in our streets, 
 and in some danger of being trampled under foot. 
 
 What wonder, then, that this precious discovery of 
 spiritual doctrine and practice, did not prevail among 
 the nations, in that manner and to the full extent, 
 which we may imagine the primitive Friends ex- 
 pected ? Yea, rather, is there not cause of wonder, 
 that it should have been thus far admired and owned 
 by others, so palpable occasion of stumbling having 
 been, from one generation to another, administered 
 within our own borders? And how would it have 
 flourished in the earth, had this people more generally 
 abode in the Vine of Life, as the true spiritual Israel 
 ever do ! The Lord would have kept these fruitful 
 branches, as his Prophet declares, " night and day," — 
 he would have watered them " every moment :" then 
 also, his ancient promise, in the succeeding verses, 
 would have been amply realized — *'He shall cause them 
 that come of Jacob to take root : Israel shall blossom 
 and bud, and fill the face of the earth with fruit.'' 
 Isai. xxvii. 3, 6. But, still more is the infinite long- 
 suffering and unsearchable forbearance of the Al- 
 mighty to be adored, that such a people as this, 
 should not have been even utterly ''cut short" and 
 forsaken ; according to those memorable denuncia- 
 tions and threats made use of in Holy Scripture 
 against outward Israel, a backsliding and rebellious 
 generation, — according, also, to those prophetic 
 warnings, which from time to time, and of late, even 
 year by year, have gone forth from the lips of 
 chosen vessels in the midst of our public assemblies. 
 
519 
 
 Truly, '* it is of the Lord's mercies [that] we," vvliose 
 responsibilities have been so great, ** are not con- 
 sumed!" 
 
 Congenial with the above views of the justice and 
 mercy of the Most High, is the pathetic language 
 adopted by one of such faithful gospel ministers, 
 who, in comparatively recent times, visited the 
 Friends in Scotland, from the continent of America. 
 '' Although," says J. Churchman, '' the descendants 
 and children of Friends, who were as bright stars in 
 their day, may value themselves on the worthiness of 
 their parents ; yet, if they do not love and serve the 
 God of their fathers with a perfect heart and an up- 
 right mind, he will not own them with his heavenly 
 presence, but they will be as unsavoury saltr See 
 his Journal, Philad. edit. 1818, p. 129. Again, ano- 
 ther dedicated minister, Richard Jordan, leaves this 
 feeling remark on record.—" Oh ! may the lives and 
 testimonies of those eminent instruments and faithful 
 servants of God in their day, like the blood of righteous 
 Abel, though dead, yet continue so to speak to after 
 generations, and to their own posterity in particular, 
 that they may be stirred up to follow them as they 
 followed Christr And a little further on, he thus 
 speaks of the state of the people more at large. " I 
 may now remark, that in passing along through Scot- 
 land, it has not felt so dark and distressing to my 
 mind, as in many other places. It has seemed to me, 
 that there are many precious souls, who are secretly 
 inquiring the way to the Zion of rest ; but,— oh ! for 
 those pastors and teachers, who keep them, as it were, 
 in the outward court, and instruct them to look for 
 this rest in something without them, even in their 
 ceremonies and ordinances. But how can it be other- 
 wise, when they themselves have come no further; 
 but are still framing ordinances out of the Scriptures, 
 
520 
 
 without the Spirit, and without the Life. Oh ! what 
 running to and fro, to find this rest, what divisions in 
 their churches, so called ;— yea, divisions, and sub- 
 divisions; and none seem to be yet settled. How 
 my soul felt for them ; and I was riot a little confirmed 
 in my mind, that a door would he opened, yea, was 
 already opened, for the true messengers of the gospel 
 to labour profitably in that country ; if they do but 
 travail deep enough in the Spirit and Life,— which, it is 
 the earnest solicitude of my soul, may be the case there, 
 and wherever it may please the Lord to send them."' 
 Thus, can we not, who belong to so highly favoured 
 a church, most plainly perceive, that it is disobedience 
 and distrust, (the one being very intimately connected 
 with the other,) that draw down the Divine displea- 
 sure upon a people; in accordance with that exhor- 
 tation of the Prophet in the name of his God, Jer. vii. 
 23.—'' Obey my voice,'' and then, continues he, " I 
 will be your God, and ye shall be 7ny people '---not 
 else. And saith the Apostle Paul, " Towards thee," 
 that is, the called of the Lord, ''goodness; if thou 
 continue in his goodness, otherwise, thou also shalt be 
 cut off," Rom. xi. 22; and again, another Apostle 
 utters this awful inquiry, " What shall the end be of 
 those that obey not the gospel of God ?" 1 Peter, iv. 17. 
 The Society of Friends, certainly, never counten- 
 anced the idea among its professed members or ad- 
 herents,— as a modern writer on Ecclesiastical History 
 and Noncomformity seems to intimate,— that any 
 of us should think within ourselves, " We have 
 Abraham to our father!' The strain of exhortation 
 may, indeed, not unfrequently be heard among us, 
 " Look unto Abraham your father, and Sarah that 
 bare you"—" walk in the steps of that faith of our 
 father Abraham^— /o//ow; such as have themselves 
 iv\Ay followed Christ, have drank of that Rock, and 
 
521 
 
 found it to be in them "a well of water springing 
 up into everlasting life." , , ^. 
 
 Ah' may a consideration of what the Lord hath 
 wrought for tlie predecessors of this people, duly 
 affect the minds of those, who, in a certain sense, 
 have taken up their mantle,-v/ho have been made 
 sensible what constituted the clothing of their spirits, 
 even the garments of righteousness, salvation, and 
 praise ' May they often meditate upon the honourable 
 place whicii has been obtained for them in the esti- 
 mation of other disciples of a cruciBed Saviour, even 
 through a sea of troubles, " a fight of afflictions! 
 May they correctly appreciate the value of that de- 
 scription of inheritance, in some sort procured unto 
 them through the sufferings and exercises of those, 
 who, like Caleb and Joshua, have led the way to 
 a land of spiritual rest and plenty! may they be 
 encouraged to go into this good land and possess 
 it -more richly, more fully, more availingly inherit 
 it' to the health of their own souls, and to the 
 help of all with whom they have to do ! May those 
 also of a younger generation, like Timothy of old, 
 keep that good thing committed to them, by the Holy 
 Spirit • then the promises and prophecies, which may 
 have gone before on such, will be revived, confirmed, 
 and applied in their experience ; and the faith which 
 was in their forefathers will also, doubtless, dwell m 
 them. In this way, is it not to be confidently, yet 
 humbly expected, that such will be " blessed of the 
 Lord, and their offspring with them." that He will 
 deliglit to increase such more and mm-e, they and 
 their children; so that, instead of their fathers, will, 
 ill due season, be the children, standing in their allot- 
 ment and sharing in their privileges. For " the 
 mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting 
 upon them that fear him, and his righteousness unto 
 
522 
 
 children's children ; to such as keep his covenant, 
 and to those that remember his commandments to 
 do them." Psal. ciii. 17, 18. 
 
 In contemplating the foregoing memorials of a 
 Christian community, so remarkably separated unto 
 the Lord, through reception of the Truth of Christ, 
 and sanctification of the spirit thereby : — " strength- 
 ened," also, as they were, in proportion to their need, 
 ** with all might according to his glorious power, unto 
 all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness," — will 
 there not an acknowledgment be raised, in the breast 
 of every one that knows and loves the appearing of 
 Jesus Christ, that such a work must be of God and not 
 of man. And if we are prepared to admit, it was, in 
 their case, by the effectual operation of his power and 
 grace upon their hearts, that such a work was thus 
 commenced, carried on, and completed to his own 
 praise ; shall we not, in like manner, be ready to be- 
 lieve, that thus, in our line and measure, he is willing 
 to do /or us of the present day, as well as for every 
 generation of those, who shall desire above all things 
 to *' wait for his salvation," who shall be " looking for 
 the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life." 
 Assuredly, '* the promise" is unto us and unto our 
 " children, and unto all that are afar off, even as many 
 as the Lord our God shall call :" — for, '' God is faith- 
 ful, by whom ye are called unto the fellowship of his 
 Son." 1 Cor. i. 9. 
 
 There may be those readers, who belong to the 
 Society of Friends, as there may be also other de- 
 dicated, but discouraged minds, who, in taking a 
 survey of the Lord's marvellous dealings with those 
 who have preceded them, and in reflecting on the 
 manifold weaknesses which attend and surround them, 
 may be oftentimes inclined to take up the mourn- 
 ful expressions of the Psalmist, Psal. Ixxvii. 5. — 
 
523 
 
 ** I have considered the days of old, the years of an- 
 cient times. I call to remembrance my song in the 
 night : I commune with mine own heart : and my 
 spirit made diligent search. Will the Lord cast off 
 for ever ? and will he be favourable no more ? Is his 
 mercy clean gone for ever ? doth his promise fail for 
 evermore? Hath the Lord forgotten to be gracious? 
 hath he in anger shut up his tender mercies ? Selah. 
 And I said, This is ray infirmity ; but I will remem- 
 ber the years of the right hand of the Most High. I 
 will remember the works of the Lord : surely, I will 
 remember thy wonders of old. I will meditate also 
 of all thy work, and talk of thy doings." 
 
 But, " Behold," said the evangelical Prophet, '* the 
 Lord's hand is not shortened, that it cannot save, 
 neither his ear grown heavy, that it cannot hear" — 
 and, for the cry of the poor and the sighing of the 
 needy, he yet continues to arise, having mercy upon 
 Zion, and comforting all her waste places ; so that 
 the confession is still known to break forth, season 
 after season, from prepared hearts, — in the language 
 of the blessed Virgin, — " He hath showed strength 
 with his arm — his mercy is on them that fear him 
 from generation to generation." 
 
 Wonderful, indeed, in every age, are the dealings 
 of the Shepherd of Israel towards those under every 
 name, who are the sheep of his hand ! Wherever 
 scattered, or wherever gathered, truly they have " a 
 goodly heritage," as well as " exceeding great and 
 precious promises ;" and, however these provided 
 blessings may seem for a time to fall short of fulfil- 
 ment, yet are they all in progress, yet are they all 
 steadfast and sure to His seed and church, — to those 
 who cleave unto Him in dependence and submission 
 of soul. A mark is said- to be set upon those who 
 sigh and cry, — who, waiting, mourn for the accom- 
 
524 
 
 plishment of these heavenly promises, in the further 
 development, purification, and glory of Zion : — their 
 borders will he enlarged, saith the Lord God ! See 
 Isai. liv. 2, 3, 6, and 11 ; also Jer. xxx. 15 to 19. 
 " For yet a little while, and he that shall come, will 
 come, and will not tarry ;" he will, in due season, more 
 fully and more unequivocally acknowledge his holy 
 work and people, all the world over, even those that 
 are endeavouring, however feebly, to acknowledge 
 him in their ways. The declaration hath gone 
 forth — " Thou shalt arise and have mercy upon 
 Zion ; for the time to favour her, yea, the set time, is 
 come," Psal. cii. 13; and verse 16, — '* Wlien the Lord 
 shall build up Zion, he will appear in his glory." 
 And again, it is affirmed by the Prophet, that he will 
 beautify the place of his sanctuary, and will make the 
 place of his feet glorious. Isai. Ix. 13. 
 
 Thus, the tribulated followers of the Lamb, how- 
 ever burdened with a sense of the present triumphing 
 of their enemies, however bowed down in spirit when 
 given to see the state of things around them, — if they 
 can adopt that language of appeal uttered by the 
 servant of God in ancient days, Isai. xxvi. 8, '* In 
 the way of thy judgments, Lord ! have we waited 
 for thee ; the desire of our soul is to thy name, and 
 to the remembrance of thee ;" — even all such, may 
 undoubtedly look forward with confidence to the 
 completion of what is written, — " Yet a very little 
 while, and the indignation shall cease, and mine 
 anger in their destruction." " The rebuke of his 
 people, shall he take away from off* all the earth ;" 
 and " it shall be said in that day, Lo ! this is our 
 God ; we have waited for him, and he will save us, 
 we will be glad and rejoice iri his salvation.'' Isai. 
 XXV. 9. 
 
525 
 
 CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS 
 
 SHARE AND INTEREST. WHICH THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS HAVE EVER TAKEN 
 THEREIN. 
 
 The Author of these Memoirs, having now finished 
 the task he ventured to take in hand, or rather that 
 allotment of labour which seemed to devolve upon 
 him, apprehends there is yet a duty he owes, not 
 only to his subject but to the reader,— to take his 
 leave of both, with some general and concludmg 
 
 observations. . . .u 
 
 He does not hesitate to avow his beliet, that the 
 religious Society of Friends were a people originally 
 raised up, in the line of the Apostles, martyrs, and 
 confessors of Christ Jesus, the blessed Mediator, 
 " whose goings forth have been from of old, from 
 everlasting." Micah, v. 2. He rests assured, they 
 were designed to be faithful and living witnesses of 
 the revival of that " time of reformation," Heb. ix. 10. 
 when the holy Head and High Priest, having as- 
 cended up on high, visibly separated and eminently 
 sanctified to himself " a glorious church," whose 
 character and constitution is best set forth in the 
 disencumbered pages of Sacred Writ. Doubtless 
 through the long night of apostasy, which succeeded 
 the first establishment of the Christian church, there 
 has been, at every period, a " remnant of her seed, 
 which keep the commandments of God, and have the 
 testimony of Jesus Christ." Rev. xii. 17. These,— 
 however they may differ in some respects one from 
 another, according to that measure of light and 
 
526 
 
 knowledge which lias been assigned them, according 
 to the particular share in this testimony, with which 
 they may have been intrusted, — while they continue to 
 occupy with the talent of grace received, and to walk 
 in the way of the cross, as mercifully cast up before 
 them, — are all under the special notice and care of 
 the great Shepherd of the sheep. 
 
 The church, then, coming up more and more from 
 a wilderness state, " leaning on her Beloved," out of 
 that oppressed and beclouded condition, into which 
 she has been driven ; it is certain, she will be more 
 and more clothed with the glory of the Sun of righte- 
 ousness, and there will be more clear vision among 
 her children. The power of Antichrist will be more 
 unveiled before them in all his delusions, — that is, 
 they will be given to know what has contributed to 
 eclipse the brightness of the gospel day, and to de- 
 tain her in weakness and in bondage : also, " they 
 shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring again 
 Zion." Isai. Hi. 8. But, in the mean while, it be- 
 hoves every of her sons and daughters, who are from 
 time to time made sensible of any degree o^ captivity, 
 to shake themselves as from the dust, and to loose 
 the bands of their neck, Isai. lii. 2 ; in other words, 
 no longer to be resting satisfied with any thing short 
 of that perfect reformation and redemption, which 
 the Deliverer is opening before them. 
 
 It was to be expected, in the progress of this glo- 
 rious work, — a work to be begun and to be carried 
 on in the hearts of individuals, — that there should 
 be different classes of students in the school of 
 Christ ; and that as each of the " members of his 
 body, of his flesh, and of his bones," were attracted 
 to acknowledge one another in the covenant of life, 
 accordingto the vision of the Prophet, they should come 
 
527 
 
 '' bone to his bone.'' How precious is the considera- 
 tion, — that as the various professors of the saving 
 faith of Jesus, more largely and more purely drink 
 into his Spirit, they will be by this one Spirit bap- 
 tized into one body ; and will feel themselves to be, 
 far more truly than can at present be said to be the 
 case, — bone of his bone, who is espoused to be their 
 Husband, — and " every one members one of another!" 
 Thus, there is cause to believe, that, " in the dispen- 
 sation of the fulness of times," will be gathered " toge- 
 ther in one, all things in Christ, both which are in 
 heaven, and which are on earth, even in Him." 
 Eph. i. 10. 
 
 The situation and prospects, in every age, of the 
 true disciples of our Lord and Saviour, must prove to 
 the Christian mind a subject of vast importance; and 
 it deeply concerns every one of us to know for our- 
 selves, how far we are promoting, by individual re- 
 ception of the leaven of his gospel, that universal 
 diffusion of unmixed " glory," which, we are assured, 
 " shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea." 
 Hab. ii. 14. The government and dominion of *' the 
 Prince of Life," *' the Prince of Peace," which is ul- 
 timately to subdue and reduce all things unto itself, 
 Dan. ii. 44, the Society of Friends have preeminently 
 held, to be wholly of a spiritual character : it is to be 
 set up within man, and ** cometh not by observation," 
 neither stands in any mere outward observances, but 
 in ** righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." 
 They have all along considered the standing, lasting, 
 and indispensable ordinance of the gospel to be, the 
 manifestation of the Saviour by his Spirit, as the 
 Guide into all truth ; according to the whole tenour 
 of the 14th chapter of John, and likewise that language 
 
528 
 
 of the Apostle to the Hebrews : — '' Christ was once 
 offered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them 
 that look for him, shall he appear the second time, 
 without sin, unto salvation^ Chap. ix. ver. 28. 
 See Appendix, GG. This Society has therefore 
 deemed it essential to know the reality of the pre- 
 sence of Christ dwelling in their hearts by faith ; 
 and has judged it in the highest degree needful, to 
 love and wait for his appearing and counsel, to bow 
 the neck to his yoke, and to commit themselves in all 
 things most unreservedly to his leadings. In this way 
 they believe it was, that our blessed Redemer en- 
 gaged to manifest himself unto those, and make his 
 abode with them, who should keep his command- 
 ments ; and thus also it is, that such who do his will 
 are given to know of his doctrine. For, of the Spirit 
 of Truth, which " teacheth " the believers " all 
 things," our Lord himself declared, — '' He shall tes- 
 tify of me" — " He shall glorify me." John, xv. 26, 
 and xvi. 14. This remains to be a chief test or proof of 
 discipleship ; insomuch, that, if we have not the Spi- 
 rit of Christ, we are none of his, Rom. viii. 9. This 
 also is the only channel, whereby we may savingly 
 believe or confess him ; for — " Whosoever believeth 
 that Jesus is the Christ, is born of God,'' and *' hath 
 the Witness in himself f' and again, seeing, " no 
 man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy 
 Ghost,'' " Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is tlie 
 Son of God, God dwelleth in him and he in God." 
 1 John, v. 1, and 10; 1 Cor. xii. 3; 1 John, iv. 15, 
 See Appendix, HH. 
 
 It may be freely and with thankfulness admitted, 
 that such a scriptural acknowledgment as the fore- 
 going, does not by any means exclusively belong to 
 
529 
 
 those of one particular class or persuasion ; but has 
 ever been, though with various degrees of clearness, 
 substantially and virtually the experience of a cloud 
 of witnesses, through every age of the church. And 
 while there seems room to hope, that these practical 
 yet momentous views of doctrinal truth, have been of 
 late more distinctly avowed and more duly appre- 
 ciated by the generality of religious professors ; still, 
 even among the worthiest of these, abundant occa- 
 sion remains, to sigh for a further clearing of tlie 
 ancient, primitive ground ; that so the doctrine of 
 the Spirit might be, in many respects, more con- 
 sistently upheld, more particularly applied, more fully 
 followed out into its legitimate and genuine bearings. 
 Can there be a doubt, that the more closely the 
 churches of Christ have been ingrafted into Him, the 
 Vine of Life, the more they have participated in all 
 those blessed privileges provided for them ? and 
 have they not uniformly found the less need, as well 
 as the less liberty, for the intervention and use 
 of human props, human shackles, human rudiments ? 
 Nor is it derogatory to the scope and character of the 
 Sacred Page, or the merciful designs of its Divine 
 Author, to believe, — that, were the various Christian 
 denominations more thoroughly disentangled from 
 these things, w^ere they to '* cease from man'' and 
 " the commandments of men," implicitly and disin- 
 terestedly /o//o2/;mg* on to know the Lord, — following 
 " the Lamb whithersoever he goeth ;" — they would 
 come to witness, in a marvellous manner, " his going 
 forth" to be " prepared as the morning," and his coming 
 in among them, even " as the rain, as the latter and 
 former rain unto the earth." Their glorious Lawgiver, 
 and Judge, and King would also be in the midst of 
 Zion, the city of their solemnities, — the " quiet habi- 
 
 M M 
 
530 
 
 tation," — as " a place of broad rivers and streams," 
 wherein should go " no galley with oars, neither gal- 
 lant ship pass thereby." Isai. xxxiii. 20, 21. 
 
 With regard to the Society of Friends, whose his- 
 tory in a corner of the land has been now portrayed, 
 they have been cordially willing, to own in their 
 place, all such as these, — that love the Lord Jesus 
 Christ in sincerity, and are following him in the re- 
 generation. — '* We have ever had," says Alexander 
 Skene,oneof the subjects of these Memoirs, " areverent 
 esteem of all faithful ministers, who in simplicity and 
 sincerity of heart have endeavoured to preach the 
 gospel ; though in many things short of those blessed 
 discoveries which God hath manifested to us. And 
 we do remember those that were such with due re- 
 spect, as having been faithful according to measure 
 in their day, and blessed instruments in God's hand 
 to the good of many. But, it is not the duty of any 
 Christian to stand still, and shut out all further dis- 
 covery than that to which they attained. For, as all 
 the degrees of the apostasy came not at once, nor 
 with the first or second trumpet, Rev. viii.; so, neither 
 is the reformation to be completed by the first or se- 
 cond vial. Rev. xvi." Again, George Keith, another 
 of the Friends in Scotland, at a time when he was 
 much respected among his brethren, had this record 
 to bear concerning some who preceded them. — 
 ** There have been holy and spiritual men in the 
 Presbyterian Churchy that have in a blessed measure 
 known communion with God in spirit, and w^eve faith- 
 ful in the talents given them of God : I believe their 
 souls are entered into everlasting rest, and their 
 memory is as a box of 'precious ointment, among 
 others of the Lord's witnesses in [different] profes- 
 sions and places of the world." 
 
531 
 
 So tliat, whatever disposition may appear to have 
 existed, on the part of the first preachers among the 
 people termed " Quakers," towards the various de- 
 nominations then prevalent around them; it is certain, 
 their controversy was not with the tender, teachable 
 disciples of a crucified Saviour, but rather with the 
 " man of sin," the deceiver, and antichrist, in his va- 
 rious transformations among men. He had obtained 
 a strong hold in many hearts, by persuading them, 
 that they were secure from delusion, because they pos- 
 sessed the specious charm of a high profession-even 
 an appropriation of the experiences, with an imitation 
 of the performances, of the saints. In this state, had 
 he too successfully endeavoured to settle the minds 
 of people, not a few of whom had once truly " tasted 
 that the Lord is gracious,"-who had " begun well 
 " in the Spirit," and in the " newness of life. 
 
 It was this view, which led William Penn, among 
 a multitude of other writers and preachers, to give 
 forth such a paragraph as the following, which 
 appears in his piece, entitled " The Christian Qua- 
 
 JJ^." " He is as well taught to deny the religions, 
 
 as cares and pleasures of the world : Such as profess 
 religion from what they have either been taught by 
 others, or read and gathered after their carnal minds 
 out of the Scriptures, intruding into the practices of 
 either prophets or apostles, as to external and sha- 
 dowy tbings, not being led by the same power they 
 halhe cL have no fellowship with :-he counts 
 all mch faith and worship the imagination of men, 
 or a mere lifeless imitation. He prefers one sigh, 
 begotten from a sense of God's work in the heart, 
 beyond the longest prayers in tkat state. He leaves 
 them all, walks as a man alone, feanng to offer God 
 a sacrifice that is not of hi. own preparing. He 
 
 ^ M M 2 
 
532 
 
 charges all other faiths and worships, with insuffi- 
 ciency, and mere creaturely power, which are not 
 held and performed from a holy conviction and pre- 
 paration by the Angel of God, the Light of his pre- 
 sence in the heart and conscience. Therefore, it is, 
 that he goes forth in the strength of his God against 
 the merchants of Babylon ; and woes and plagues are 
 rightly in his mouth against those buyers and sellers 
 of the souls of men. He is jealous for the name of 
 the Lord, and therefore dares not speak peace unto 
 them, neither can he put into their mouths, but testi- 
 fies against all such ways. Freely he received, freely 
 lie givesr—Penns Works, fol. vol. i. p. 587. 
 
 It is important, that the views of this Society, at 
 Its earliest period, with regard to what may be styled, 
 the day of reformation and the true sons of reform, 
 should clearly be understood ; and therefore three ad- 
 ditional extracts, somewhat simplified in the form of 
 expression, shall be subjoined, from distinguished au- 
 thorities among them. In the first of Robert Bar- 
 clays Works, published in the year 1670, when he 
 was but 22 years of age, this explicit statement ap- 
 pears.—" God does not frequently discover his will to 
 his children all at once, nor in an instant lead them 
 thoroughly out of things [from] which they are to 
 come; and yet, that he countenances them in their 
 travel, cannot be denied. Did not the Lord coun- 
 tenance Cornelius, before Peter came unto him ? 
 Acts, X. 4. And yet this was no argument, that 
 Cornelius should not own the apostles and Christians. 
 And did not the Lord countenance the disciples 
 when they were following him, though even [then]' 
 they were ignorant of many things, and in some 
 things [were] wrong? And did not the Lord coun- 
 tenance Luther, in his testimony against the Pope 
 
533 
 
 as well in the first as in the last steps of it ; although 
 it appears, that when he first began to preach against 
 indulgencies, he did not intend such a thing as after- 
 ward followed. But things opened more and more 
 before him, till they came to that period, to which 
 they were brought before his death. And who will 
 say, that God did not countenance him from the 
 beginning, whilst he held many things, which 
 [afterward] he himself came to see were wrong? 
 The like may be said of John Huss, and others." 
 
 R.B.'s Works, fol. p. 5. Again, in his " Apology," 
 
 he has this language : — " The great apostasy 
 came not upon the Christian world all at once, but 
 by several degrees, one thing making way for ano- 
 ther ; until that thick and gross veil came to be over- 
 spread, wherewith the nations were so blindly covered, 
 from the 7th or 8th until the 16th century. Even as 
 the darkness of the night comes not upon the out- 
 ward creation all at once, but by degrees, according 
 as the sun declines in each horizon. So, neither did 
 that full and clear light and knowledge of the glo- 
 rious dispensation of the gospel of Christ, appear all 
 at once ; the work of the first witnesses being more 
 to testify against and discover the abuses of the apos- 
 tasy, than to establish the Truth in purity. He that 
 comes to build a new city, must first remove the old 
 rubbish, before he can see to lay a new foundation ; 
 and he that comes to a house greatly polluted and 
 full of dirt, will first sweep aw^ay and remove the 
 filth, before he put up his own good and new furni- 
 ture. The dawning of the day dispels the darkness, 
 and makes us see the things that are most con- 
 spicuous ; but the distinct discovering and discerning 
 of things, so as to make a certain and perfect obser- 
 vation, is reserved for the arising of the sun, and its 
 
534 
 
 shining in full brightness. And we can from a cer- 
 tain experience boldly affirm, that the not waiting 
 for this, but building among, yea, and with, the old 
 Popish rubbishy and setting up before a full purga- 
 tion, hath been to most Protestants the foundation of 
 many a mistake, and an occasion of unspeakable 
 hurt." Prop. 5 and 6, sect. 10. 
 
 But Penington enters yet more into particulars in 
 the succeeding passages, taken from " An Answer to 
 the Objection, That the Quakers condemn all but 
 themselves .*" first printed in the year 1660. — " The 
 Protestant churches, the blessed martyrs, who suf- 
 fered for the testimony of a pure conscience towards 
 God, and all the worthies of the Lord in their several 
 generations, who fought against ' the scarlet whore,' 
 were accepted of God in their testimony against her, 
 and are not disowned by us, but dearly owned and 
 honoured therein. But all things were not dis- 
 covered at once. The times were then dark, and the 
 light small ; yet they being faithful according to what 
 was discovered, w^ere precious in the Lord's eyes ; and 
 what through ignorance they erred in, the Lord 
 winked at and overlooked, being pleased with that 
 sincerity and simplicity of heart, which he had stirred 
 up in them towards himself. But if they were now 
 alive in these our days, and should depart from the 
 sincerity which was then in them, and oppose the 
 light of this age, they would not then be accepted of 
 the Lord ; but their former sincerity would be for- 
 gotten. For the light shineth more and more towards 
 the perfect day : and it is not the owning of the light 
 as it shone in the foregoing ages, which will now 
 commend any man to God ; but the knowing and 
 [being] subject to the W^ht of the present age. Even 
 as, in these our days, there was, some years ago, an 
 
535 
 
 honest and true simplicity stirring in the Puntans 
 especially among the Nonconformists, "'^icA i«as o/ 
 the Lord, and was very dear to him. And had the 
 generations of this age abode there, they would have 
 been able to have followed the Lord in every further 
 step and leading of his Spirit. But departing from 
 that, into some form or other, the true simplicity 
 withered, and another thing began to live in them; 
 and so they settled upon their lees, magnifying the 
 form they had chose to themselves, till at length their 
 hearts became hardened from the pure fear, even to 
 the contracting of a spirit of profaneness ; insoniuch, 
 that they could mock at the next remove and dis- 
 covery of the Spirit, as some new light ; and so, by 
 degrees have grown persecutors of that Spirit m its 
 outgoings in the people of the Lord, which they them- 
 selves had once some taste of, while they were re- 
 proached for being Puritans. And the god of this 
 world, who at first tempted them aside into the form, 
 hath at length prevailed so far to blind them there- 
 with that they can neither see what spirit they them- 
 selves are of, nor what spirit it is they persecute. 
 
 If there be any among the Episcopal sort, that in 
 
 truth of heart desire to fear the Lord, and look upon 
 the Common Prayer Book as an acceptable way of 
 worshipping him ; we pity their blindness, yet are 
 tender towards them, and would not have the simpli- 
 city persecuted in them because of this, but rather 
 cherished. If there be any among the Presbyterians, 
 Independents, Anabaptists, Seekers, or any other 
 sort that in truth of heart wait upon the Lord m 
 those ways, and do not find a deadness overgrown 
 them, but a pure, fresh, lively zeal towards God, with 
 an unfeigned love to his peoplc-owr hearts are one 
 with this. And we cannot fight against this good 
 
536 
 
 "thing in any of them ; though in love to them we 
 testify, that their form and way of worship is their 
 present loss and hinderance. Yet, we doubt not, but 
 that the Lord in his time will make manifest to such 
 the light of this age.'' See his Works, oct. edit, 
 vol. ii. p. 149, &c. 
 
 While it may be readily conceded, with a late 
 writer, that *' it is not wonderful, the views of the 
 Puritans on many subjects were imperfect ; but rather 
 surprising, that they saw so muchy and that, with those 
 views, they were able so boldly to contend for what 
 they believed to be the cause of God :" — (Orme's Life 
 of Owen, p. 6.) — yet is there reason to believe, on the 
 other hand, that Penington's description of their de- 
 clining state, as given above, was strictly appropriate ; 
 and that they did not retain that tender, teachable, 
 and humble spirit, which at an early period so strik- 
 ingly characterised many of their number. 
 
 It would scarcely be excusable to pass by, on this 
 occasion, that memorable and comprehensive language 
 used by John Robinson, one of the primitive pastors 
 among the Independents, on taking leave of his con- 
 gregation about the year 1620, as mentioned in Neale's 
 History of the Puritans. — " I charge you before God 
 and his blessed angels, that you follow me no further 
 than you have seen me follow the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 If God reveal any thing to you by any other instru- 
 ment of his, be as ready to receive it, as ever you 
 were to receive any truth by my ministry ; for, / am 
 verily persuaded, I am very confident, the Lord has 
 more truth yet to break forth out of his holy word. 
 For my part, I cannot sufficiently bewail the con- 
 dition of the reformed churches, who are come to a 
 period in religion, and will go at present no further 
 than the instruments of their reformation. The Lii- 
 
537 
 
 therans cannot be drawn to go beyond what Luther 
 saw ; whatever part of his will our great God. has re- 
 vealed to Calvin, they will rather die than embrace 
 it ; and the Calvinists, you see, stick fast where they 
 were left by that great man, who yet saw not all 
 things. This is a misery much to be lamented ; for 
 though they were burning and shining lights in their 
 times, yet they penetrated not into the whole counsel 
 of God; but were they now living, would be as willing 
 to embrace further light, as that which they first re- 
 ceived. I beseech you, remember it, it is an article 
 of your church covenant, That you be ready to receive 
 whatever truth shall be made known to you from the 
 written word of God. Remember that, and every 
 other article of your sacred covenant : But I must 
 herewith exhort you, to take heed what you receive 
 as truth. Examine it, consider it, and compare it 
 with other Scriptures of truth, before you receive it ; 
 for it is not possible, the Christian world should come 
 so lately out of such thick antichristian darkness, and 
 that perfection of knowledge should break forth at 
 once." 
 
 But, whoever, with unprejudiced eyes, looks into 
 the best estate and brightest transactions of the dif- 
 ferent periods of reformation in the church, (taking 
 this term in an enlarged sense,) must perceive, — that 
 the views, and hopes, and prayers of the most godly, 
 have uniformly verged onward towards a purer 
 standard, both of doctrine, discipline, and general 
 practice, than that to which, under those obstructions 
 attendant, they themselves were enabled to bring their 
 followers. Accordingly, we find, that even the writ- 
 ings of many such, among the *' Established Church 
 of England/' have, as is well known, been frequently 
 adduced by the different classes of Dissenters from 
 
538 
 
 that body, in confirmation of the several occasions of 
 their dissent. Authors of some note, also, under our 
 own name, have made considerable use of such testi- 
 mony, in setting forth the necessity for a still greater 
 remove, from the precincts, and approaches, and 
 back-ways to Babylon. And it is believed, that 
 much more might in this Une be produced, tending 
 to place in strong light the sentiment with which the 
 present chapter was opened : namely, that the So- 
 ciety of Friends have travelled along in the footsteps, 
 and as successors of the earlier servants of Christ ; 
 and have believed themselves raised up to bear a 
 faithful and clear witness to the simplicity, perfec- 
 tion, and spirituality of his holy religion. 
 
 And, as the time drew on, when these people 
 began to be discernible throughout these kingdoms, 
 in the shape of a gathered church, during that un- 
 settlement, both in political and religious affairs, to 
 which THE Diary of Jaffray so frequently refers, — 
 has not the impartial reader observed, (even if alto- 
 gether unacquainted with collateral evidence of a 
 similar description,) what hunger and thirst after a 
 growth in righteousness very generally prevailed. 
 On all hands the inquiry was excited, after the more 
 perfect discovery of a knowledge of the Truth ; thou- 
 sands of awakened and prepared spirits were reaching 
 forth unto those things of the kingdom of God, which 
 were before , and which many of them believed, were 
 about to ** break forth as the morning." Every 
 journal of the experience of individuals, who at this 
 crisis entered into communion with the Friends, gives 
 ample proof — to go no further — as to the existence of 
 numerous classes of seeking, waiting souls ; who long- 
 ed, not only for deliverance from the bondage of sin, 
 but from the thraldom of unavailing speculation, and 
 
539 
 
 from the commandments and traditions of men. The 
 very names, which were given, often in contempt, 
 to the various parties who separated by turns from 
 each other, in some degree betoken the presence of 
 that Imven, which was at work underneath, m the 
 minds of many, notwithstanding all the conflicting 
 elements and confused heaps, that lay upon it On 
 this subject, the small publication, well known to he 
 Society of Friends, which William Penn entitles A 
 Brief Account of the Rise and Progress of the People 
 called Quakers," may be consulted with advantage ; 
 as conveying no unappropriate epitome of the ground 
 successively taken by those under various religious 
 denominations, whose origin preceded that of our 
 own • but our historians, Gough and Rutty, hav- 
 ing both made use of copious extracts in their intro- 
 ductions, it becomes the less needful here to recur 
 to it. 
 
 The Author of the present volume, has thus, in 
 the conclusion of it, attempted, however inadequately, 
 to set down some observations, which have been otten 
 present with him, while pursuing his interesting en- 
 Lgement. They have reference, chiefly, to the con- 
 dil!on of the living, baptized believers in our holy 
 Redeemer, since the time when first a door of degene- 
 racy was opened amongst them. In the course of 
 these remarks, he has adverted, somewhat to the oc- 
 casion of all well-grounded revival or reform in re- 
 ligion— an inward sense of deficiency, and of de- 
 narture from the true gospel standard, testified of m 
 the Sacred Oracles. He has also briefly thrown out 
 the view, so strongly entertained by those, whose 
 history he has been tracing,-that Protestants in ge- 
 neral have, in a lamentable degree, fallen short of that 
 
540 
 
 path of perfect reformation, which, he cannot doubt, 
 would have been long since cast up before them ; had 
 they more entirely yielded themselves to the disposal of 
 the Bishop of souls, unfettered by the bias of mere 
 creaturely constructions and contrivance. And further, 
 he has shown, that, when those individuals, afterward 
 designated ** Quakers," were drawn away from all 
 other forms of worship, systems of faith, and modes 
 of practice, so as to originate in these kingdoms a 
 distinct people; — this circumstance purely arose out 
 of a most deep conviction, on their parts, of the 
 essential reality of such views, — from a fervent 
 desire after that all-important attainment — even to be 
 ** built up, an habitation of God, through the Spirit.'' 
 They undoubtedly believed themselves called upon, in 
 awful humiHty of mind, and with a just sense of the 
 privileges bestowed upon preceding generations, to 
 go further in this glorious work, even beyond all 
 other " sons of the morning," — to take higher ground 
 than that, which was held out by the highest in reli- 
 gious profession around them. This being the case, 
 it is by no means a very unnatural assumption to 
 take up, that, while other Christian denominations 
 continue at the point where they have even now 
 arrived, and we ourselves are favoured to keep that 
 which is still committed to us, (unworthy as we are,) 
 — there is great probability, a testimony such as this, 
 to the spiritual standard of the gospel, will not alto- 
 gether cease, or be suffered utterly to fail. 
 
 The Society of Friends, when bowed in gratitude 
 before the Lord, in a view of the extent of his long- 
 suffering loving-kindness and faithfulness towards 
 them, can surely do no other than hold themselves 
 most deeply responsible, for that station they are 
 called upon to occupy in the ranks of the army of 
 
541 
 
 the Lamb. And whatever this station may actually 
 have been, or may yet be, whether in the van or in 
 the rear, whether among the reserved corps, or as an 
 advanced guard in extending the limits of his sway; 
 it is enough for them — without yielding to that curi- 
 osity reproved in one of old, who asked his Lord, 
 '* And what shall this man do ?" — simply, but fer- 
 vently, to seek to know their own allotment of service 
 and of suffering in the universal family of God; and, 
 by keeping within the range of his leadings, to the 
 work of their day, in this manner to evince their 
 allegiance, and give him glory. 
 
 Another subject, touched upon in the course of the 
 present observations, as forming a prominent feature 
 in the character of those principles, maintained by 
 this religious community from their earliest appear- 
 ance, is — that latitude of feeling towards, that hope- 
 ful and tender perception of, the least dawnings of 
 good in others. The writer of these pages trusts he 
 has sufficiently proved — and he wishes again to con- 
 firm the assertion — how desirous they have always 
 been, to cherish a real esteem for all those, who, by 
 straight though ever so feeble steppings in the line 
 of heavenly guidance, are contributing to " prepare 
 the way" of the Lord, whether among their own class 
 or amongst others ; and thus to " take up the stum- 
 bling-block out of the way" of his people. They must 
 continue to approve and own the symptoms and pro- 
 ceedings of Christ's Spirit wherever discoverable — 
 divested, indeed, of that mass of adulterations and 
 superadditions, which the will and wisdom of the 
 natural man, in league with the cunning of our rest- 
 less adversary, has ever sought to mix in with them. 
 So far, then, from deprecating, we cannot but hail 
 every, the least effort, which those who fear God have 
 
542 
 
 made, toward the restoration of primitive Christianity, 
 — that is, wherever we can beheve this to have been 
 purely under the conduct of the grace of Jesus. With 
 such an understanding, we are most cordially in uni- 
 son with, — first, the ancient Evangelical spirit, in 
 its day ; the true Catholic spirit, in its day ; the zea- 
 lous Reforming spirit, in its day ; the Puritan spirit ; 
 the Nonconforming spirit, of every kind, in its best 
 and lowly estate. While, on the other hand, our 
 objection continues to be, as it ever has been, to tra- 
 ditions and injunctions of men, not authorised by the 
 counsels of Truth ; to forms and modes, notions and 
 observances, which, — while the Spirit of Truth hath 
 tenderly borne with, sweetly owning the integrity of 
 those who used them — that heavenly Counsellor him- 
 self never prescribed or appointed. Nay ; doth not 
 the controversy of this people lie still deeper ? — is it 
 not consistent with their apprehensions of duty, even 
 to " turn away" from such as are settled in the very 
 ''form of godliness' itself, should these deny that 
 power, which alone can preserve alive, in the accept- 
 able use of any of the ordinances of God ? 
 
 END OF THE MEMOIRS. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS TO THE MEMOIRS. 
 
 Note A.— Page 229. 
 
 A PERSON of some note, who had been an officer under Oliver 
 Cromwell, related to James Wilson the following anecdote. — 
 " After the battle of Dunbar, as I was riding in Scotland at the 
 head of my troop, I observed, at some distance from the road, a 
 crowd of people, and one higher than the rest ; upon which I sent 
 one of my men to see, and bring me word, what was the meaning 
 of this gathering. And seeing him ride up and stay there, without 
 returning according to my order, I sent a second, who staid in like 
 manner; and then I determined to go myself. When I came 
 thither, I found it was James Nayler preaching to the people ; 
 but with such power and reaching energy, as I had not till then 
 been witness of. I could not help staying a little, although I was 
 afraid to stay ; for I was made a Quaker, beinff forced to tremble 
 at the sight of myself I was struck with more terror by the 
 preaching of James Nayler, than I was at the battle of Dunbar, 
 when we had nothing else to expect, but to fall a prey to the 
 swords of our enemies, without being able to help ourselves. I 
 clearly saw the cross to be submitted to ; so I durst stay no longer, 
 but got off, and carried condemnation for it in my own breast. 
 The people there, in the clear and powerful opening of their 
 states, cried out against themselves, imploring mercy, a thorough 
 change, and the whole work of salvation to be effected in them." — 
 See J. Gough's Journal. 
 
 Note B.— Page 230. 
 
 Extract from Memoirs of the Life of Stephen Crisp, 1824, p. 53. 
 -" About the year 1659, I often felt the aboundings of the 
 
 love of God in my heart ; and a cry, to stand given up to his 
 will ; — which I thought I was, not knowing or foreseeing what the 
 Lord was intending to do with me ; but his eye saw further than 
 mine. This love, and tenderness, and bowels of compassion 
 wrought so in me, that it extended even to all men on the whole 
 
644 APPENDIX. 
 
 face of the earth, so that I cried in spirit. Oh, that all men knew 
 Thee and thy goodness ! And, upon a time, as I was waiting upon 
 the Lord, his word arose in me, and commanded me to forsake 
 and part with my dear wife and children, father and mother, and 
 to go and bear witness to his name in Scotland, to that high pro- 
 fessing nation." — " Oh ! how I would have pleaded my own in- 
 ability, the care of my family, my service in that particular meet- 
 ing, and many more things ; and all, that I might have been ex- 
 cused from this one thing which was come upon me, that I 
 thought not of, or looked not for. But after many reasonings, 
 days and weeks by myself, I thought it best to speak of it to some 
 of the faithful elders and ministers of the everlasting gospel ; not 
 knowing but they might discourage me, and sonjething there was 
 which hoped it, but contrarily, they encouraged me, and laid it 
 upon me to be faithful. So then I gave up, and acquainted my 
 dear wife therewith, which began me a new exercise, the enemy 
 working in her strongly to stop me. But, in much patience was 
 I kept, and in quietness ; and went and visited Friends' meetings 
 about Essex, and part of Suffolk, chiefly to see them, and to take 
 my leave of them ; and in some meetings the Lord would open 
 my mouth in a few words to the refreshing of Friends ; but I 
 rather chose silence, when I might so. The winter drew nigh, and 
 something would have deferred it till next summer ; but the Lord 
 showed me, it was not to be my time, but his time. Then, I would 
 have gone by sea ; but the Lord withstood me, and showed me, it 
 must not be my way, but his way ; and if I would be obedient, he 
 would be with me and prospermy journey, otherwise his hand would 
 strike me. So I gave up all ; and pretty much with cheerfulness, 
 at last, I obeyed; and about the end of the 7th month [old style] 
 I went forth, and visited the churches of Christ. 
 
 " As I went along in Lincolnshire and Yorkshire, I quickly 
 perceived, that the Lord was with me, more than at other times ; 
 and my journey became joyful, and the more so, in that though 
 I were but weak, poor, and low, yet God gave me acceptance 
 among the elders of his people ; and, in every place, my testimony 
 was owned, and divers were convinced of the everlasting Truth : then 
 t marvelled, and said. Lord ! the glory alone belongs to thee, for 
 thou hast wrought wonders for thy names sake, and for thy holy 
 seed's sake. I got into Scotland in the 9th month that year, and 
 travelled to and fro that winter on foot with cheerfulness. Many 
 straits and difficulties attended me, which I forbear to mention ; it 
 being the time of the motion of the English and Scottish armies, 
 upon which succeeded the revolution of government, and the 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 545 
 
 bringing back of King Charles the 2nd into England. Well, 
 about the 11th or 12th month I returned, and travelled into the 
 west, to Westmoreland, part of Lancashire, and so up to the south- 
 ward ; and in about live or six months' time, was, by the good 
 hand of God, brought home to my wife, and children, and rela- 
 tions; in all my journey having been sweetly accompanied with 
 the presence of the Lord ; and his power often filled my earthen 
 vessel, and made my cup to overflow ; praises for ever be to his 
 name ! saith my soul." 
 
 Note C.—Page 232. 
 
 In explanation of the use of the term *' steeple-houses" in this 
 paragraph, readers not connected with the Society of Friends, are 
 referred to the following note which occurs in " Select Anecdotes," 
 &c. illustrative of their sentiments and conduct, by the Author of 
 the present volume. 
 
 " It seems scarcely needful to remark, that the word ' church' 
 is in Holy Scripture never applied to an outward temple or build- 
 ing, but to a company of believers, whether generally or particu- 
 larly. A Friend being interrogated by a bishop. Why he did not 
 go to church? replied, *I do go to church; and sometimes the 
 church comes to me.' See 1 Cor. xvi. 19, Col. iv. 15, and Phi- 
 lem. 2. Thus the use of this term appears to have crept in among 
 Christians, and with it a superstitious consecration o{ tho^e places, 
 as possessing some latent quality, not affecting other works of art 
 or nature. To this, Stephen the martyr evidently alluded, when 
 he said, ' Howbeit, the Most High dwelleth not in temples made 
 with hands,' &c. Acts, vii. 48. The term * steeple-house' not un- 
 frequently occurs in the early writings and records of Friends. It 
 may sound harsh to most ears, if it does not seem to savour of 
 the scurrility and intolerance of that zealous age : yet the reader 
 may be assured, that this, or any other mode of speech adopted 
 among us as a people, was by no means taken up for the pur- 
 pose of opprobrium, but rather significantly to discover the little 
 veneration or distinction they could show for these buildings, 
 more than for their own habitations; — they believing, that the 
 Almighty is equally present every where, to bless and to sanctify 
 every place and every thing to those that walk uprightly on the 
 earth — his footstool." p. 185. 
 
 Note D.— Page 235. 
 Elizabeth Goodall has been already thus briefly mentioned by 
 JafiVay in his Diary, p. 126, — " that yracious woman, Elslnet Smith." 
 
 N N 
 
546 APPENDIX. 
 
 Some readers may not be aware, that the married woman in Scot- 
 land usually retained her maiden name. Elsinet and Elspit are 
 concluded to be Scottish variations of Elizabeth. In the Records 
 of the Society of Friends at Aberdeen, this minute appears on 
 occasion of her death. — " Upon the 21st day of the 12th month, 
 1691-2, it pleased the Lord to remove from the visible [church,] 
 our dear and ancient friend, Elspit Smith, relict of Andrew Good- 
 all, who was one of the first gathered hereaway, an honest and 
 serious woman, whose body was peaceably and honourably buried 
 in Friends' burial-ground in this city on the 23d day : — The Lord 
 having given his children victory over that wicked and inhuman 
 spirit, that so often and long stopped our burials and raised our 
 dead; [so] that now they are as peaceable and quiet as any other, 
 and attended with many people and the magistrates of the city." 
 This last passage will be explained in the course of the history. 
 
 Note ^.— Page 236. 
 John Boccold, a tailor of Leyden, leader of a mob, who, enter- 
 taining wild notions about liberty and equality, possessed them- 
 selves of Munster in Westphalia, about the year 1535. The in- 
 habitants of the Low Countries joined him, and Munster became 
 in their imagination Mount Zion, and this man fancied he was 
 called to sit on the throne of David. His fanaticism was con- 
 nected with the most unrestrained licentiousness and extravagant 
 conduct. — Mann's Lectures on Ecclesiastical History and Non- 
 confonnity. p. 225. 
 
 Note F.— Page 238. 
 Doubtless, it was in allusion to such instances as this of George 
 Gray, that Robert Barclay thus speaks : " If in any age since the 
 apostles' days, God hath purposed to show his power by weak in- 
 strumeiits, for the battering down of that carnal and heathenish 
 wisdom, and restoring again the ancient simplicity of Truth, this 
 is it. For, in our day, God hath raised up witnesses for himself, 
 as he did fishermen of old ; many, yea, most of whom are labour- 
 ing and mechanic men : who, altogether without that learning, 
 have by the power and Spirit of God struck at the very root and 
 ground of Babylon ; and in the strength and might of this power, 
 have, by reaching their consciences, gathered thousands into the 
 same power and life, who, as to the outward part, have been far 
 more knowing than they, yet not able to resist the virtue that pro- 
 ceeded from them. Of [this] I myself am a true witness, and can 
 declare from a certain experience, because my heart hath been often 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIR.^. 047 
 
 greatly broken and tendered by that virtuous life, that hath pro- 
 ceeded from the powerful ministry of those illiterate men: so that by 
 their very countenance, as well as words, I have felt the evil in me 
 often chained down, and the good reached to and raised. What 
 shall I then say to you, who are lovers of learning and admirers of 
 knowledge? Was not I also a lover and admirer of it, who also 
 sought after it according to my age and capacity ? But it pleased 
 God in his unutterable love, early to withstand my vain endea- 
 vours, while I was yet but eighteen years of age; and made me 
 seriously to consider, (which I wish also may befall others,) that 
 without holiness no man can see God, and that the fear of the 
 Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and to depart from iniquity a 
 good understanding; and how much knowledge paffeth up, and 
 leadeth away from that inivard quietness, stillness, and humility of 
 mind, where the Lord appears and his heavenly ivisdom is revealed. 
 If ye consider these things, then will ye say with me, that all this 
 learning, wisdom, and knowledge, gathered in this fallen nature, 
 is but as dross and dung in comparison of the cross of Christ ; es- 
 pecially being destitute of that power, life, and virtue, which I per- 
 ceived these excellent (though despised, because illiterate) wit- 
 nesses of God to be filled with. And therefore, seeing that in 
 and among them I, with many others, have found the heavenly 
 food that gives contentment, let my soul seek after this learning, and 
 wait for it for ever! Barclay's Works, fol. p. 426. or Apology, 
 Prop. 10. sect 23. 
 
 Note (t.— Page 241. 
 Respecting the persecution of the Scottish Presbyterians, be- 
 tween the time of the Restoration and the Revolution, Cruickshank, 
 their historian, in his preface has this comprehensive language. — 
 " Many were exorbitantly fined, unjustly imprisoned, oppressed 
 by soldiers, plundered by dragoons and a lawless Highland host. 
 Multitudes were forced to wander about in dens and caves of the 
 earth. Not a few were tortured by boots, thumbkins, firematches, 
 &c. Some were beheaded, others were hanged and quartered; 
 women as well as men, suffered death ; some of them were hanged, 
 and others drowned ; prisons were crowded and ships were loaded 
 with prisoners, who were banished from their native country, of 
 whom many perished." &c. &c. — It is much to be regretted, that 
 this class of Protestants, do not appear as a body, to have been 
 sensible of the imperative duty there is upon Christians, when 
 they are called to suffer, not to resist the evil, nor even to threaten 
 evil, but to commit themselves and their cause to His keeping, who 
 
 N N 2 
 
548 APJ>ENDIX. 
 
 ruleth " the raging of the sea," and ever sustains bis children that 
 trust in Him alone. Certainly, by adopting another course, the 
 Covenanters obscured the brightness of their testimony, and pro- 
 voked their enemies, instead ofheaping "coals of fire" on their heads. 
 
 Cave, in his " Primitive Christianity," has this passage relative to 
 the conduct of the first followers of our blessed Lord : it is deemed 
 particularly worthy the attention of the reader, before he enters 
 upon the narrative of the persecution of the Friends in Scotland. 
 
 " And if they did not run away from suflfering, much less did 
 they oppose it, and make tumults and parties to defend them- 
 selves; no, they were led as lambs to the slaughter, and as sheep 
 before the shearers are dumb, so opened not they their month, 
 but committed their cause to Him who judges righteously, and 
 who has said. Vengeance is mine, and I will repay it. None of us, 
 says Cyprian to the Governor, when apprehended, makes resist- 
 ance : nor, though our party be large and numerous, revenges 
 himself for that unjust violence that you offer to us. We patiently 
 acquiesce in the assurance of a future vengeance; the innocent 
 truckle under the unrighteous, the guiltless quietly submit to 
 pains and tortures ; knowing for certain, that whatever we now 
 suffer, shall not remain unpunished ; and that the greater the in- 
 jury that is done us in these persecutions we endure, the more 
 just and heavy will be that vengeance that will follow it. Never 
 was any wicked attempt made against Christians, but a divine ven- 
 geance was seen at the heels of it." 3rd edit. p. 175. 
 
 Note B. — Page 241. 
 
 The following is a brief outline of the career of George Keith, 
 whose name does not often appear prominent in these Memoirs : 
 it is principally abstracted from the supplement to the last edition 
 of Thomas Ellwood's Life. 
 
 George Keith was educated in the Presbyterian Church, was a 
 man of talent and learning, and had obtained the degree of Master 
 of Arts in the University of Aberdeen, the place of his nativity. 
 During a period of about thirty years, he had been a public and 
 zealous advocate of the principles held by Friends; but becoming 
 one of the earliest settlers in Pennsylvania, after residing there 
 about ten years, he was the means of aggravating by a religious 
 schism, the political differences which then agitated that infant 
 colony. He had imbibed notions subversive of all social order, 
 which led him to conduct himself with great disrespect towards 
 the civil authorities in the state; and rendered him dissatisfied 
 also with those wholesome restraints, which the Society in its 
 
I 
 
 NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. ^'^^ 
 
 church discipline enjoins upon its members. Not stopping here, 
 he opposed and ridiculed some of those very <Jo'=tnnes and prac- 
 tices in support of which, he had both written, preached and suf- 
 ri: atl'ngth, having formed a separate -gregaUon hey 
 assumed the denomination of ChrisHan «-*-;. f'^'^XC 
 however "-radually forsook him, perceivmg ^^^\^'^ '^^^ "^ 
 ^rrwe^astverUtowardsthoseofU^'-Estabj^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 of En-land." He actually obtained the livmg of Elburton parish 
 in Sussex, where he ended his days in the year 1715, mamtammg 
 "early. If not quite, to the last, a violent opposition against the 
 Friends and their principles. 
 
 The following affectingly interesting letter, was addressed by 
 the Friends at Iberdeen to George Keith and his wife Elizabeth, 
 ^otlng after the foi^er had discovered sentiments, at vanance 
 
 ,h those of the Society. Elizabeth's maiden naiae was John- 
 Tn . of wh^m h:„o„ab][e mention has been made, among others 
 of the earliest supportei-s of this cause and people. 
 
 " Our ancient Friends, George and Elizabeth Keith! 
 
 "What love and respect hath, and doth all along live in our 
 hearte to you both, we shall leave to Him that best knoweth ou 
 heaS -Is to those, whom the Lord made eminently instrumental 
 L your several stations, to build up his church and Peop'e here- 
 Lway in love and unity, in the most holy faith, upon that suie 
 foundation, Christ within, our ' hope of glory ='--^^^;*^-- 
 of you so valiantly to defend the principles of *>« holy T.uth 
 ajinst its opposers, to the confounding of them. And [it] le 
 Seed the hearts of God's children, in seeing, (by Ws P-o- ^^^^^ 
 of understanding and opening the mysteries °f * ^/J^;""^^ 
 gospel and inward treasures thereof,) the universal, ftee love of 
 gospel ai , . J t^ T,„ =o excellently demonstrated both 
 
 God to all mankind, to be so exceiicimj^ 
 from Scripture, inward experience, and testimonies of many 
 ort-Ispecial y by these two excellent treatises of ' Imme- 
 !.?;i?!velation' and 'The Universal Light or free grace of 
 G?d afs Sd &c'. And how glad should our hearts have been. 
 St e found thee, George, going on, as -ved thereunto to im- 
 prove thy talents, which the Lord hath liberally given thee, for 
 fuXr spreading the beauty, fame, excellency, and lovehness of 
 hU p rectus, inward plan, of renown ; and so edifying, comfort- 
 t and strengthening the ilocks of Christ, as iu pastures of love, 
 hallhe beauty of the love of brethren in unity might flow as 
 "ntment, to make the lamp of Truth shine with lustre 
 throughout the world,-as in due time we believe it shall. 
 
550 APPENDIX. 
 
 " But with what grieved and bowed down hearts and spirits we 
 first heard, and afterward came to see, that to be published by thee, 
 and some others joined with thee, which, (as is found in the very 
 entry of one of the treatises) will grieve the honest-hearted, and 
 make the uncircumcised rejoice, and say, ' Ah! so would we have 
 it : — they, yea, the chief champions among them, are now con- 
 fessing what their enemies preached, That there are as great errors 
 among them, called Quakers, as among other people, — and par- 
 ticularly [thy] undervaluing the outward appearance and suffer- 
 ings of the Son of God, and not [being] sound about the resur- 
 rection. — O George ! bear with us in love, for we can say, it is in 
 tender breakings of heart we utter it, and in tender breathings for 
 thee, — that if that sweet, healing, meek, self-denying spirit of 
 lowly Jesus had been kept and abode in, your breaches thereaway 
 would have been handled after another manner; and such a sad 
 occasion to amuse the world, sadden the hearts of God's children, 
 and rejoice the enemies of Zion's peace and prosperity, had never 
 been told in Gath, nor published in Askelon. Though we doubt 
 not, but there have been provocations on both sides, (and we own 
 the errors of none,) yet we must say, that that bitter, rending, for- 
 ward spirit, that would publish so hastily to the world such sad 
 tidings, was not of God : and as for our spreading the books, or 
 accounts thereof, we are in no wise free thereunto. Blessed be 
 the Lord our God ! though we be but a few in number, yet love, 
 unity, and peace, is in a measure among us; and our esteem of 
 the most precious, saving, sufficient Light and grace of Christ 
 within, the hope of glory, is rather growing than diminishing 
 among the faithful ; and we know assuredly, all in every nation 
 that fear God, (who is Light) and work righteousness, are, and 
 shall be accepted of him ; and no more is required of any, than he 
 gives them, though ignorant as to [the] outward. 
 
 *• So, our dear and ancient Friends, we earnestly desire you to 
 receive in a right mind our innocent freedom and love; and, in 
 the cool of the day, go forth again with your brethren into the 
 ancient green pastures of love, and to the healing springs of life : 
 giving up to fire and sword that which is for it; so thejirst and 
 the last works shall be precious together; then ' righteousness and 
 peace shall kiss each other:' And we can say, (appealing to 
 the Lord our God, the searcher of hearts,) our joy shall be great, 
 to hear that the sweet, healing, and uniting life hath, or shall make 
 up all these breaches in Israel's camp, by all of us submitting to 
 it, and the true judgment thereof in his church; and, in this sweet 
 ancient spring of our Father's love, wherein we have often been 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 551 
 
 sweetly refreshed together many years ago, shall we truly rejoice 
 to hear from you, and also to see your faces,— who remain your 
 true Friends and wellwishers. 
 « Aberdeen, 23rd of 3rd month, 1694." 
 
 Gough, in his History of Friends, states his reasons for suppos- 
 ing that George Keith was favoured, particularly near his latter 
 end, with seasons of serious reflection; wherein, he viewed the 
 peaceful state of his mind, whilst in unity and peace with the 
 *' Quakers" as brethren, and felt remorse under the loss of it. On 
 one occasion, as he lay ill on his death-bed, he was visited by 
 Richard Hayler of Sussex ; and, among other things that passed, 
 he expressed himself in these words,— '^ I wish I had died when I 
 was a Quaker ; for then, I am sure, it would have been well with 
 my soul." vol. iii. p. 452, and vol. iv. p. 147. At the latter page, 
 this author closes his narrative with some weighty cautions, adapt- 
 ed especially to the gifted members of this, or indeed of any religious 
 body, — to beware of an exalted spirit. 
 
 The reflections, likewise, made in their Journals, by two highly 
 respectable members of the Society, who were cotemporary with 
 George Keith, deserves the attention of those who read his history. 
 The first occurs in the Memoirs of John Whiting, p. 496. 
 
 « I would not say, as some are apt, when any fall away, that 
 they were never right, for a righteous man may turn from his 
 righteousness; knowing by his writings, that he had a true con- 
 vincement and work of God upon him ; and was enlightened, and 
 had tasted of the heavenly gift, and of the poxmrs of the world to^ 
 come; as his ' Help in time of need,' his ' Immediate Revelation,' 
 'The' Benefit, Advantage, and Glory of Silent Meetings,' with se- 
 veral others of his writings, do show : and he was serviceable with 
 Robert Barclay in some controversies in defence of the Truth, and 
 in some others, and [was] valued for his gifts, while he used them 
 in humility and subserviency to the Truth."— John Richardson 
 winds up a narrative of many pages, with these important ob- 
 servations.—" This account carries in it an admonition to us, 
 and to Friends in future ages, into whose hands it may come, to 
 beware of letting in the spirit of envy, prejudice, and pride of 
 heart, which I clearly saw was that which, with too much leaning 
 to his natural abilities and learning, was his overthrow ; he not 
 keeping to the Lord's Holy Spirit, the Life and strength of his 
 faithful people, and the key of true ^lowledge, the good remem- 
 brancer, and leader into all truth, which the Lord sees meet in his 
 wisdom' to open and lead us into. Without the help of this anoint- 
 
552 APPENDIX. 
 
 ing and Holy Spirit, we are apt to be cold and forgetful in our 
 duties towards God, and also in our love and duties one to another. 
 But, as the measure of this Spirit is faithfully kept to and improved, 
 we grow more and more fruitful in every good work and word, to 
 the glory of God and comfort of our own souls; and as the salt of 
 the earth, help to season those who are not seasoned." J. Richard- 
 son's Life, p. 130. 
 
 Note 7. — Page 255. 
 William Dell, whose name has been already introduced in the 
 earlier part of this Work, as a writer gifted with no ordinary insight 
 into the spiritual character of the kingdom of Christ, at the close 
 of his preface to a treatise on " The Doctrine of Baptisms," has 
 these follow ing remarkable words. — " But because I see this present 
 generation so rooted and built up in the doctrines of men, I have 
 the less hope that this truth [respecting the one saving baptism of 
 Christ] will prevail with them; and therefore I appeal to the next 
 generation, which will be further removed from these evils, and 
 will be brought nearer to the word ; but especially to that people 
 ivhom God hath and shall form by his Spirit for himself — for these 
 only will be able to make just and righteous judgment in this mat- 
 ter, seeing they have the Anointing to be their teacher, and the Lamb 
 to be their light" And in the very conclusion of the same piece, 
 after having fully wound up his subject, and as it were laid down 
 the pen, he resumes it, to introduce this isolated sentence: — 
 " Isaiah, Iviii. 12. * And they that shall be of thee,' — that is," 
 says he, " of the church that is born of the Spirit — ' shall build 
 the old waste places,' — made such by the church that is born of 
 the flesh — ' thou shalt raise up the foundations of many genera- 
 tions,' — by the clear revealing of Christ, his kingdom, and all his 
 things, according to the ministration of the Spirit — * and thou 
 shalt be called. The repairer of the breach, the restorer of paths to 
 dwell in.* Here Christ writes upon the forementioned church his 
 own new name." — To what shall we attribute the peculiar con- 
 geniality and oneness of religious perception on this precise 
 point, thus manifested in the latter expressions of Dell, and in 
 those of Jaffray to which this Note is attached ? — may it not be 
 said, that these men were taught in the same school, were *' bap- 
 tized by one Spirit ?" 
 
 Note J.— Page 256. 
 On the restoration of Episcopacy in Scotland in 1662, many of 
 the ejected Presbyterian ministers, who were banished by order 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 553 
 
 of the King's Council, sought an asylum " beyond the sea" in 
 Holland. The Notes to the Diary, at pages 191, 221, 222, 223, 
 show that several of the former associates of Jaffray were 
 among this number ; and it is clear by this last paragraph of the 
 " Word of Exhortation," how expressly his solicitude is directed 
 towards that class. 
 
 Note iT.— Page 257. 
 
 The following quotation from a writer well approved among 
 the Society, will, it is hoped, throw some light upon this subject. 
 ** At the first appearance of this people, several of them thought it 
 their duty to go to the public places of worship, to declare to the 
 priests or people ' the burden of the word' on their minds ; mostly 
 waiting till their worship was ended, and then delivering or at- 
 tempting to deliver their sentiments in quietness, and in as few 
 words as possible, for which they were often treated with great 
 violence and outrage. And to palliate such treatment, irrecon- 
 cilable to the professed purity of this period, or to the good order 
 of civil society, great pains have been taken to describe their con- 
 duct in terms of aggravation to a heinous offence, and at this day 
 may seem to deserve censure. Let us take a retrospective view 
 of the manners and principles of that age, and I think we may 
 find some cause of excuse for their seeming intrusion. 
 
 " This people were not single, at that time, in their sentiments 
 concerning the gospel liberty of prophesying; but the Inde- 
 pendents as well as the Baptists adopted the opinion, that the or- 
 dained ministers or pastors had not, by any ordination of Christ 
 or the order observed amongst the primitive Christians, an exclusive 
 right of speaking in the church, but that all properly gifted might 
 speak * one by one.' Tt had been, during the time of the civil 
 war, and still continued to be, no unusual practice for laymen, 
 soldiers, and others, to speak or preach in the public places of 
 worship and elsewhere, with the connivance, if not with the ap- 
 probation of the ruling powers. Oliver Cromwell, in his corres- 
 pondence with the ministers of Scotland, in the year 1650, after 
 the battle of Dunbar, vindicates the practice. Oliver, having 
 made an offer to the ministers who had taken sanctuary in the 
 Castle of Edinburgh or had fled, of free privilege to return to 
 their respective parishes; the Scotch ministers, in reply, objected 
 his opening the pulpit doors to all intruders, by which means a 
 flood of errors was broken in upon the nation; to which Oliver 
 answered, * We look upon you as helpers of, not lords over the 
 faith of God's people: — where do you find in Scripture, that 
 
554 APPENDIX. 
 
 preaching is included within your function ? Though an appro- 
 bation from men has order in it, and may be well, yet he that hath 
 not a better than that hath none at all. I hope. He that ascended 
 up on high, may give his gifts to whom he pleases; and if those 
 gifts be the seal of mission, are not you envious though Eldad 
 and Medad prophesy ? You know who hath bid us covet earn- 
 estly the best gifts, but chiefly that we may prophesy ; which the 
 Apostle explains to be, a speaking to instruction, edification, 
 and comfort — this, the instructed, edified, and comforted can best 
 tell the energy and effect of.' — ' Indeed you err through mistake 
 of the Scriptures. Approbation is an act of convenience in re- 
 spect to order; not of necessity, to give faculty to preach the 
 gospel. Your pretended fear lest error should step in, is like'the 
 man that would keep all the wine out of the country, lest men 
 should be drunk. It will be found an unjust and unwise jealousy, 
 to deny a man the liberty he hath by nature, upon a supposition 
 he may abuse it.' And in answer to the Governor's complaint, 
 that men of secular employments had usurped the office of the 
 ministry, to the scandal of the reformed churches, he queries, ' Are 
 you troubled that Christ is preached P Doth it scandalize the re- 
 formed churches, and Scotland in particular ? Is it against the 
 Covenant? away with the Covenant, if it be so. I thought the 
 Covenant and these men would have been willing, that any should 
 speak good of the name of Christ ; if not, it is no Covenant of God's 
 approving, nor the kirk you mention, the spouse of Christ.' 
 
 "By this it appears evident, that a participation by the laity in 
 ministerial offices, was not only allowed, but patronized by some 
 of the leading men of that time. If then some members of this 
 infant Society, under persuasion of duty, at times made use of the 
 liberty allowed to others, (and to several of themsehes, till they 
 joined this Society,) to deliver a short exhortation, most generally 
 at the close of their worship, to the people assembled, as a full 
 opportunity to discharge their duty; — to give them contumelious 
 and violent abuse on that account, was as contradictory to the 
 professed principles of the Independents, and those free notions 
 of civil and religious liberty, which they had been so active in dis- 
 seminating, as [it was] to religion and the civilization boasted 
 of; " Gough's History of Friends, vol. i. p. 86, &c. 
 
 Note Z.— Page 285. 
 It may be requisite to give an illustration of those numerous 
 calumnies, represented to have been vented forth by some in that 
 day, who stood in the character of spiritual watchmen, as Jaflfray 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. % 606 
 
 says, for the purpose of " detaining the Truth of God in unrighteous- 
 ness" and keeping those who embraced it " in disgust among 
 the people" — a practice which, it is to be feared, has not altogether 
 ceased to exist in less flagrant forms, even among some who 
 name the name of Christ ; however lamented and abhorred such 
 conduct must be, by all his true followers. 
 
 In the 9th month, 1666, George Meldrum, accounted one of 
 the chief ministers of Aberdeen, preached a whole sermon expressly 
 against the people called Quakers, full of virulence and unjust 
 slanders, such as, if believed, would scarcely fail to excite the 
 indignation of his hearers against them ; and to secure his dis- 
 course from refutation, he actually enjoined such of his hearers as 
 had taken it down in writing, by no means to let the Quakers 
 have a copy of it, — as if conscious of the falseness of his state- 
 ments. Not long after, church proceedings being instituted against 
 Alexander Jaffray in order to excommunication, some of his rela- 
 tions, not Friends, intimated to the Bishop, that it was irregular 
 to excommunicate an offender, before attempts had been made to 
 reclaim him. Upon this, the Bishop himself off'ered to confer with 
 Jaff'ray, in the presence of Meldrum and his colleague Menzies. 
 Jaff"ray said, he could not yield to this, unless he were permitted to 
 have witnesses; as these men had repeatedly misrepresented in pub- 
 lic, what had been said to them in private; of which he could bring 
 proof. At length. Friends being objected to, Jaff'ray's brother and 
 son, not Friends, were allowed to be present ; when, " the Lord 
 remarkably assisted him in declaring the Truth," and defending 
 himself and it against their unjust allegations ; so that the Bishop 
 charged Meldrum, to give the Friends a copy of the sermon 
 preached against them. Instead of this, however, he sent Alex- 
 ander Jaff'ray another paper, which he called " The state of the 
 controversy between the Protestants and the Quakers," and half a 
 sheet containing thirty Queries for them to answer. These pa- 
 pers, together with the sermon, which with much difficulty was at 
 ength procured from one of his hearers, Alexander Jaff'ray and 
 George Keith readily replied to; and " it had a very good service" 
 among their neighbours. 
 
 Note M.— Page 287. 
 The Queries, which were offered to the public preachers of 
 Aberdeen by Alexander Skene, a magistrate of that city, are pre- 
 ceded by some very important observations of Robert Barclay, on 
 the subject of joining with other Christian professors in worship, 
 by external signs of concurrence. — " If it were" says he, ** their 
 known and avowed doctrine, not to pray without the motion of the 
 
556 APPENDIX. 
 
 Spirit, and that, seriously holding thereunto, they did not bind 
 themselves to pray at certain prescribed times precisely, (at which 
 times they determine to pray, though without the Spirit,) — then, 
 indeed, we might be accused of uncharitableness and pride, if we 
 never joined with them; and if they so taught and practised, I doubt 
 not but it should be lawful for us so to do, unless there should ap- 
 pear some manifest and evident hypocrisy or delusion. But see- 
 ing they profess, that they pray without the Spirit, and seeing God 
 hath persuaded us, that such prayers are abominable, how can we 
 with a safe conscience join with an abomination ? That God 
 sometimes condescends to them, we do not deny, — (albeit, now 
 when the spiritual worship is openly proclaimed, and all are 
 invited unto it, the case is otherwise, than in those old times of 
 apostasy and darkness,) — and therefore albeit any should begin to 
 pray in our presence, not expecting the motion of the Spirit, yet, 
 if it manifestly appear, that God in condescension did concur with 
 such a one, then, according to God's will, we should not refuse to 
 join also. But, this is rare; lest, thence, they should be con- 
 firmed in their false principle. And albeit this seem hard in our 
 profession, nevertheless it is so confirmed by the authority both of 
 Scripture and right reason, that many, convinced thereof, have em- 
 braced this part before other truths which were easier, and, as 
 they seemed to some, clearer." Apology, Prop. xi. sect. 24. — The 
 case of Alexander Skene's convincement is then given ; and his 
 reasons for separation from those, with whom he had been asso- 
 ciated in religious fellowship, appear in the following Queries. 
 
 Queries on Worship by Alexander Skene. '' 1st. — Should 
 any act of God's worship be gone about, without the motions, 
 leadings, and actings of the Holy Spirit? 2nd. — If the motions 
 of the Spirit be necessary to every particular duty, whether should 
 He be waited upon, that all our acts and words may be according 
 as he gives utterance and assistance P 3rd. — Whether everyone 
 that bears the name of a Christian, or professes to be a Protestant, 
 hath such an uninterrupted measure thereof, that he may, without 
 waiting, go immediately about the duty ? 4th. — If there be an 
 indisposition and unfitness at some times for such exercises, at least 
 as to the spiritual and lively performance of them, ought they to 
 be performed in that case and at that timeP 5th. — If any [such] 
 duty be gone about, under pretence that it is in obedience to the 
 external command, without the spiritual life and motion necessary, 
 whether such a duty, thus performed, can in faith be expected to 
 be accepted of God, and not rather reckoned as a bringing of 
 * strange fire' before the Lord? seeing it is performed, at best, 
 by the strength of natural and acquired parts, and not by the 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 557 
 
 strength and assistance of the Holy Ghost, which was typified 
 by the fire, that came down from heaven, which alone behoved to 
 consume the sacrifice, and no other. 6th. — ^Whether [such] du- 
 ties, gone about in the mere strength of natural and acquired parts, 
 either in public or in private, be not as really, upon the gross 
 matter, an image of man's invention, as the Popish worship, though 
 not so gross in the outward appearance ? And therefore, whether 
 it be not as real superstition to countenance any worship of that 
 nature, as it is to countenance Popish worship, though there be a 
 difference in the degree P 7th. — Whether it be a ground of offence 
 or just scandal, to countenance the worship of those, whose pro- 
 fessed principle it is, neither to speak for edification nor to pray, 
 but as the Holy Ghost shall be pleased to assist them, in some mea- 
 sure, less or more; without which, they rather choose to be silent, 
 than to speak without this influence?" 
 
 The tone of utter aversion and prejudice, in regard to true spi- 
 ritual worship, and the necessary preparation of soul for this 
 solemn exercise, which was evidently held out, at this period, by 
 the professed preachers of the gospel in Aberdeen, headed by their 
 Bishop, — and which indeed gave ample occasion for the promul- 
 gation of the above Queries, — is the more remarkable, when con- 
 trasted with that beautifully clear stream of evangelical senti- 
 ment on this very point, given forth only about twenty years after- 
 ward, by Henry Scougal, a " professor of divinity" in the same place, 
 and a son of the same Bishop. In his valuable treatise, entitled, 
 " The Life of God in the Soul of Man," afler reference to the pro- 
 mise of the Holy Spirit to those who sue for this inestimable gift, 
 he thus proceeds. — " In prayer, we make the nearest approaches 
 to God, and lie open to the influences of heaven : then it is, that 
 the Sun of righteousness doth visit us with his directest rays, and 
 dissipateth our darkness, and imprinteth his image on our souls." 
 " As there is one sort of prayer, wherein we make use of the 
 voice, — and another wherein, though we utter no sound, yet we 
 conceive the expressions and form the words, as it were, in our 
 minds; so there is a third and more sublime kind of prayer, 
 wherein the soul takes a higher flight, and having collected all its 
 forces by long and serious meditation, it darteth itself, (if I may 
 so speak) towards God in sighs and groans, and thoughts too 
 big for expression. As when, after a deep contemplation of the 
 Divine perfections, appearing in all his works of wonder, it ad- 
 dresseth itself unto iiim in the profoundest adoration of his 
 majesty and glory : — or when, after sad reflections on its vileness 
 and miscarriages, it prostrates itself before him with the greatest 
 
558 APPENDIX. 
 
 confusion and sorrow, not daring to lift up its eyes, or utter one 
 word in his presence : — or when, having well considered the beauty 
 of holiness, and the unspeakable felicity of those that are truly 
 good, it panteth after God, and sendeth up such vigorous and 
 ardent desires, as no words can sufficiently express; continuing 
 and repeating each of these acts, as long as it finds itself upheld 
 by the force and impulse of the previous meditation. 
 
 " This mental prayer is, of all other, the most effectual to purify 
 the soul, and dispose it unto a holy and religious temper, and may 
 be termed the great secret of devotion, and one of the most powerful 
 instruments of the divine life : and, it may be, that the Apostle 
 hath a peculiar respect unto it, when he saith, that the Spirit help- 
 eth our infirmities, making intercession for us with groanings which 
 cannot be uttered, or, as the original may bear, that cannot be 
 worded." p. 98, 99. 
 
 Note iV.— Page 288. 
 
 Of Meldrum, the historian of the church of Scotland, Cruick- 
 shank says, " This great man was remarkably useful, with his 
 colleague, Mr. Menzies, in Aberdeen, against the Quakers and 
 Jesuits," vol. i. p. 150. The same author, nine pages further on, 
 has another sentence relating to the Friends, which does not seem 
 capable of bearing a very favourable construction. — " On the 2nd 
 of June, 1663, they made a very good act against the Quakers; but 
 the bishops gave the council so much to do against the Presbyte- 
 rian Nonconformists, that these people were suffered to rest in 
 quiet ; for they mightly increased during this reign." 
 
 The next paragraph of the Memoirs will show, that, at least the 
 Bishop of Aberdeen, was not altogether an idle spectator of the suc- 
 cess of this new heresy, and that by no means was he wanting in 
 the attempt to give the King's Council some substantial work in this 
 line of persecution, though their hands were already so full. 
 
 Note 0.— Page 301. 
 Among the early opponents of the principles of religious order 
 laid down in this work of Barclay's, was William Rogers, of 
 Bristol, and his followers. Much reproach and invective was 
 dealt out by these separatists against him ; but, on a conference 
 being held with this individual, in 1677, at Robert Barclay's re- 
 quest, William Rogers could not substantiate his arguments 
 against the system, and acknowledged he had mistaken the import 
 of these principles. Yet afterward, this man and his adherents 
 persisted in controverting the very same views, spreading papers 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 569 
 
 abroad, unknown to Robert Barclay, and personally reflecting on 
 him ; this induced the latter, to write a Vindication of his Trea- 
 tise on Discipline, by way of explanation; which, certainly, ex- 
 hibits the author in an amiable point of view. See Cough's 
 History, vol. iii. p. 16; also Barclay's Life. 
 
 An original manuscript letter on this subject, addressed by 
 George Fox to Robert Barclay near two years after, has come into 
 the possession of the Author of these pages, which may be worthy 
 the perusal of Friends in the present day. It is as follows. 
 
 " Dear Robert, 
 
 " With my dear love to thee and thy father, and to George 
 Keith, with all the rest of Friends in the holy Seed of Life, that is 
 over all, and changeth not, but reigneth, the First and the Last ; 
 in whom you have life and salvation ! And so, my desire is, 
 that you all may be valiant for the Truth upon the earth, and 
 spread it abroad ; and that those who are brought into the Truth, 
 may keep in the holy order of it, in the glorious gospel of Christ, 
 the heavenly Man ; so that the Lord may be glorified in all your 
 assemblies, and Christ may have his joy in you all, and ' your joy 
 may be full' in Him who draweth up to God. And so, the Lord 
 God Almighty, in his glorious power, preserve you all, — and over 
 all that which makes to suffer. 
 
 " And, dear R. B., I desire thee to send the little epistle, with 
 the substance of this, to the prisoners and to Friends. And this un- 
 ruly spirit of J. S. and W. R. and J. W. I saw, as I was at prayer 
 to the Lord for Friends in my chamber, — that it was/br the trial of 
 Friends, as the other that had risen before; and when it hath done 
 its work, it will pass the way after those that have gone before it. 
 And I saw Friends, sitting low, and wet, and watered with the dew 
 of heaven. So, it is for the trial of Friends, — of their standing to 
 God, and of their keeping their habitation, and of holding the Head, 
 with the light, grace, spirit and truth, power and faith, that cometh 
 from Christ. And so, all will be good in the end to all Gods people. 
 
 " I am sorry, that William Rogers should do so basely with thee, 
 and that, after he was satisfied, and a paper was signed, — for him 
 
 to send thy name again in his book up and down the nation it 
 
 was five or six months, before I could get a copy of it; and yet it 
 so spread. So, dear R. B., I do send thee this, [some extracts;] 
 but if thou wast here at Swarthmore, thou might see the book, 
 which might be well, and I should be glad to see thee here. So, 
 in haste, with my love, 
 
 "G.F.' 
 « 29th of 1st month, 1679." 
 
560 APPENDIX. 
 
 The accompanying little epistle must not be withheld, though, 
 in this place, out of date : it is as follows. 
 
 George Fox to the Prisoners. 
 
 « Swarthmore, 1st month, 1678-9. 
 
 " My dear Friends, 
 
 " Who are sufferers for the Lord Jesus' sake, and for the 
 testimony of his truth ! The Lord God Almighty uphold you 
 with his power, and support you in all your trials and sufferings, 
 and give you patience and content in his will ; that you may 
 stand valiant for Christ and his truth upon the earth, over the 
 persecuting, destroying spirit, which maketh to suffer, — [even] m 
 Christ, who bruiseth his head, — in whom ye have both election 
 and salvation. The Lord hath done much for the sake of his 
 elect, as may be seen from the foundation of the world, and as 
 may be seen throughout the Scriptures of truth; and those who 
 touch them, touch the apple of God's eye, they are so tender to him. 
 And therefore, it is good for all God's suffering children to trust 
 in the Lord, and to wait upon him ; for these shall be as Mount 
 Zion, that cannot be removed from Christ their Rock and salva- 
 tion, who is the foundation of all God's elect, the prophets and 
 apostles, and God's people now, and to the end : glory to the Lord 
 and the Lamb over all ! 
 
 *' And do not think the time long, for all time is in the Father's 
 hand, his power ; and therefore keep the word of patience, and 
 exercise that gift, and the Lord strengthen you in your sufferings, 
 in his holy spirit of faith, amen! 
 
 " G. F. ' 
 
 Note P.— Page 303. 
 
 " A Seasonable Warning and serious exhortation to, and ex- 
 postulation with the Inhabitants of Aberdeen, concerning this pre- 
 sent dispensation and day of God's living visitation towards them. 
 
 " Great, unutterably great, O ye Inhabitants ! is the love of 
 God, which flows in my heart towards you ; and in bowels of un- 
 speakable compassion am I opened, — am T enlarged unto you, in 
 the sight and sense of your conditions, which the Lord hath dis- 
 covered and revealed unto me. O that your eyes were opened, 
 that ye might see and behold this day of the Lord! and that your 
 ears were unstopped, to hear his voice, that crieth aloud and 
 calleth one and all of you to repentance! and that your hearts 
 were softened and inclined to discern and perceive this blessed 
 hour of his present visitation, which is come unto you ! He hath 
 lifted up a standard in the midst of you, and among your brethren ; 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 561 
 
 he hath called already a remnant, and enrolled them under his ban- 
 ner, and he is calling all to come ; he hath not left one * without a 
 witness:' blessed are they that receive him and hear him, in this 
 day of his appearance ! He hath sent forth, and is daily sending 
 forth his servants and messengers, to invite you to come and par- 
 take with him of the supper, — of the feast which he hath prepared. 
 And among many others, whom at sundry times he hath caused 
 to sound forth his testimony, I also have, in the name, and power, 
 and authority of God, proclaimed his everlasting gospel among 
 you, and preached, and held forth the glad tidings of this glo- 
 rious dispensation, — which is Christ, manifesting and revealing 
 himself in and by his Light and Spirit in the hearts of all men, to 
 lead them out of all unrighteousness and Jilthiness both of flesh and 
 spirit, unto all righteousness, truth, holiness, peace, and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost. 
 
 " But, because many of you have despised this day, and as ye 
 have made merry over God's witness in your hearts, not liking 
 there to entertain him in his meek, lowly, yet lovely appearance ; 
 so have ye despised, mocked, and rejected that which testifieth to 
 this witness without you. Therefore was I commanded of the 
 Lord God, to pass through your streets covered with sackcloth 
 and ashes, calling you to repentance; that ye might yet more be 
 awakened and alarmed, to take notice of the Lord's voice unto you, 
 and not to despise these ' things which belong to your peace,' while 
 your day lasteth, lest hereafter they be ' hid from your eyes.' 
 And the command of the Lord concerning this thing, came unto 
 me that very morning as I awoke, and the burden thereof was 
 very great, yea, seemed almost insupportable unto me ; — for such 
 a thing, until that very moment, had never before entered me, not 
 in the most remote consideration. And some whom I called, to 
 declare to them this thing, can bear witness, how great was the 
 agony of my spirit, — how I besought the Lord with tears, that 
 this cup might pass away from me ! — yea, how the pillars of my 
 tabernacle were shaken, and how exceedingly my bones trembled, 
 until I freely gave up unto the Lord's will. 
 
 " And this was the end and tendency of my testimony, to call 
 you to repentance by this signal and singular step ; which I, as to 
 my own will and inclination, was as unwilling to be found in, as 
 the worst and most wicked of you can be averse from receiving or 
 laying it to heart. Let all and every one of you, in whom tiiere 
 is yet alive the least regard to God or his fear, consider and weigh 
 this matter in the presence of God, and by the Spirit of Jesus 
 Christ in your hearts, which makes all things manifest; — search 
 
 o o 
 
562 APPENDIX. 
 
 and examine every one his own soul, how far this warning and 
 voice of the Lord is applicable unto them ; and how great need 
 they have to be truly humbled in their spirits, returning to the 
 Lord in their inward parts with such true and unfeigned repent- 
 ance, as answers to the outward clothing of sackcloth and being 
 covered with ashes. And, in the fear and name of the Lord, I 
 charge all upon this occasion, to beware of a slight, frothy, jeering, 
 mocking spirit. For though such may be permitted to insult for 
 a season; yet God will turn their laughter into howling, and will 
 laugh when their calamity cometh : such are seen to be in one spi- 
 rit with those, who spat in the face of the Lord Jesus, and buf- 
 feting him, bid him prophesy, who smote him. 
 
 ** Therefore, consider, O ye Inhabitants! and be serious, stand- 
 ing in fear: [for] where are ye, who are called Christians? 
 among whom it is become a wonder, a stone of stumbling, or mat- 
 ter of mockery, or a ground of reproach, for one in the name of 
 the Lord to invite you to repentance in sackcloth and ashes! 
 Would not the heathen condemn you in this thing, and will not 
 Nineveh stand up in judgment against you ? How is it, that ye 
 who are called Christians, can willingly give room to every idle 
 mountebank, and can suffer your minds to be drawn out to behold 
 these sinful divertisements, which indeed divert the mind from 
 the serious sense of God's fear? The people can be gathered 
 there, and neither the magistrates complain of tumult, nor yet 
 preachers nor professors cry out against it, as delusion or madness. 
 O my Friends ! consider ; can there be any more strongly deluded, 
 than for people daily to acknowledge and confess in words, [that] 
 they are sinners and sinning; and to startle at that, which did [in] 
 so lively [a manner] represent unto them, what they own to be 
 their condition ? Were it in good earnest, or were it from a true 
 sense of your sins, that you so frequently seem to acknowledge 
 them, ye would not despise nor overlook that which calleth you 
 to repentance for it. How is it, that you can so confidently array 
 yourselves in all manner of gaudy and superfluous apparel, and 
 exceed in lustful powderings and perfumes ; and yet are ashamed 
 and amazed at sackcloth and ashes, which, according to your own 
 acknowledgment, is so suitable to your states ? Is not this to glory 
 in your shame, and to be ashamed of that which ought to he, and would 
 he your greatest glory — [even] true and unfeigned repentance ? 
 
 " I shall add that which, upon this occasion, I declared unto 
 you, — I was for a sign from the Lord unto you ; and desire ye 
 may not be among those that ' wonder and perish,' but rather 
 * repent and be saved.' — And this is my testimony unto you, whether 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 563 
 
 you will ' hear or forbear,' — I have peace with my God in what 
 I have done, and am satisfied that his requirings I have answered 
 in this thing. I have not sought yours, but you; I have not 
 coveted your gold or silver, or any thing else ; nor do I retain or 
 entertain the least hatred, grudge, or evil will towards any within 
 or without your gates ; but continue in pure and unfeigned love 
 towards all and every one of you, even those who do most despise 
 or reject me and my testimony; — being ready to ' bless those that 
 curse,' and to ' do good to those that despitefully use' me ; and to 
 be spent in the will of the Lord for your sakes, that your souls 
 may be saved, and God over all may be glorified ! for which I 
 travail and cry before^ the throne of grace, as becometh a servant 
 of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 " Robert Barclay." 
 " Tliis came before me to signify unto you by writing, at Ury, 
 the 12th of the 1st month, 1672." 
 
 Note Q.— Page 309. 
 
 In this place, it will be proper to mention, that the facts thus 
 substantiated by the united testimony of many witnesses, them- 
 selves the objects of this course of violent treatment, receive all that 
 confirmation from the history of the place, which could, in the 
 nature of the case, be expected to be handed down respecting a 
 people at once so insignificant and despised, so misrepresented 
 and abused. The intelligent author of the " Annals of Aberdeen," 
 has furnished the public with such corroborative evidence as he 
 possessed, of the unjust and unworthy line of conduct pursued in 
 ancient time by the predecessors of some, who are now, it is be- 
 lieved, honourable for their dedication to better principles and 
 feelings. He gives the following candid, and as far as it goes, ac- 
 curate outline of the commencement of this persecution. 
 
 " In the year 1663, the religion of the Quakers began to gain 
 ground among some of the inhabitants. It had, by this time, 
 made considerable progress in England, under the famous George 
 Fox and James Nayler ; and its enthusiasm having spread to this 
 place, occasioned no little disturbance both to the magistrates and 
 to the ecclesiastics. Mr. George Keith, William Nepper, ship- 
 master, and William Stewart, three citizens, having broken off all 
 connexion with the established church, and openly avowed the 
 principles of the Quakers, the magistrates considered that this re- 
 ligious innovation deserved their serious attention. They con- 
 vened these people before them ; condemned them to be immedi- 
 ately conducted out of the town by sergeants, and prohibited the 
 
 o o 2 
 
564 APPENDIX. 
 
 inhabitants from harbouring them in their houses, under heavy 
 penalties. These severities they bore with their usual patience, 
 persisting in holding occasional meetings in the town, and increas- 
 ing the number of their proselytes. The magistrates, alarmed at 
 their success in gaining converts, and, perhaps, instigated by the 
 clergy, without further inquiry, issued their orders to apprehend 
 all male Quakers at their next convention, to imprison them in 
 the gaol, and to shut up their meeting-house. Such, however, 
 was their enthusiasm, that they were not to be intimidated by 
 these rigorous measures. They persevered in the profession of 
 their religious doctrines, and were subjected to every indignity of 
 imprisonment and disfranchisement. Having appropriated a piece 
 of ground, on the east side of the Gallowgate, to the interment of 
 their dead, they buried the bodies in it, without any religious ce- 
 remony ; but this having attracted the attention of the magistrates, 
 they ordered these to be raised, and the walls of their burial-place 
 to be demolished. — To all these oppressions they submitted with- 
 out the least murmur." vol. i. p. 254. In a note, attached to the 
 words " perhaps instigated by the clergy," the same author ap- 
 pends the following circumstance. " Note. — Thomas Milne, shoe- 
 maker, having become a convert to the Quakers, was called before 
 the Church Session ; but, having persevered in maintaining his 
 principles, was remitted to the three ministers of the town, to 
 use their influence with him; which seems to have had very 
 little effect, and the matter was dropt. — Records of the Church 
 
 Session, 25th Nov. 1661." "In the year 1674, Thomas 
 
 Dockery and William Gelly, two of these inoffensive people, were 
 imprisoned, under a warrant from the magistrates, upon a charge 
 which was brought against them, for deriding the holiness of the 
 kirk, by calling it a steeple-house, and for attending their conven- 
 ticle. These men remained in gaol for some time ; but a repre- 
 sentation being made to the Lords of the Privy Council, they were 
 ordered, by a letter from the Lord Chancellor, to be liberated. 
 After this period, the Quakers appear to have been allowed to 
 practise their devotions, and religious duties agreeably to the 
 principles which they professed, and to bury their dead according 
 to their own custom, without molestation," 
 
 This concluding observation, is certainly not borne out by the 
 vouchers which that people hold. 
 
 Note JR.— Page 317. 
 Of John Swintoune, we read nothing more in the Memoirs of the 
 Friends in Scotland; the few additional particulars which have 
 come to the hand of the Author, he subjoins in the present Note. 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 665 
 
 At an early page of this Appendix, we have had before us in 
 the career of George Keith, a sorrowful illustration of the conti- 
 nual necessity there is, for every one that " thinketh he standeth," 
 to " take heed lest he fall." We have seen, that, while he walked 
 in the light of the Lord, and moved in His strength and wisdom, 
 maintaining the good fight of faith, in all humility, patience, and 
 watching unto prayer, George Keith was kept an eminent and 
 serviceable instrument. But so soon as ever he forsook the Lord, 
 trusted in his own heart, and leaned to his own understanding, 
 he was left to his own devices ; notwithstanding his great endow- 
 ments, he became weak and even weaker than other men, incon- 
 sistent with himself, confused in his views, and unsanctified in his 
 spirit. — ^With regard to the individual now under notice, it may 
 be remembered, that few men of his day and country were blessed 
 with greater advantages, or had better worldly prospects than 
 John Swintoune. His influence had been great with those, under 
 whose appointment he at one time served, when it might be 
 almost said, he led the counsels of Scotland; while, on the other 
 hand, his very enemies and those who sought his life, were struck 
 down with sympathy and admiration at the way in which he 
 bowed under his reverses. Favoured with that high and ex- 
 tensive view, which the Society of Friends have taken, of the 
 spirituality of the gospel dispensation, and under a deep sense of 
 its value, he had been the means of engrafting a stem of Truth in 
 his native land ; he had helped forward its budding, in the hearts 
 of such, as a Provost Jaffray and a Colonel Barclay, — men of a 
 noble stamp, of an excellent spirit, whose sons and successors 
 were the valiants of the Society in that country in after time. Ex- 
 pounding unto these, like Aquila, " the way of God more per- 
 fectly," he might be called an antecessor and leader of this people 
 in Scotland. He had likewise tasted his share of those various 
 indignities, which abundantly befell all, who counted it their joy 
 and crown to follow the footsteps of the grace of Jesus. — Yet 
 after all this, — he stood not " steadfast, immovable," he did not 
 continue in this grace of God, but fell from it, — nay, he frustrated 
 it, — nay, he turned it into an occasion for actual immorality, for 
 adultery. Suffice it to say — (and it cannot be properly with- 
 held) — his case, like that of David, which is recorded for our 
 warning and instruction, gave " great occasion for the enemies of 
 the Lord to blaspheme," made the hearts of the righteous sad, and 
 though followed by swift conviction and unfeigned penitence, was 
 most probably the means of crippling him in his spiritual stand- 
 ing for the remainder of his days. He was of course excluded 
 
566 APPENDIX. 
 
 from the fellowship of his brethren in religious profession, and 
 they testified against his conduct accordingly; judging it, as they 
 express themselves, to be a duty to recommend that a visible dis- 
 tance and separation be kept as to near converse, until repentance 
 be further manifested. Yet, when he had given full evidence to 
 their satisfaction, not only of the sincerity of his sorrow, but of his 
 restoration and settlement as a sound member of Christ, there is 
 little doubt he again partook of the unity of his friends. 
 
 A letter of his now lies before the Author, addressed to Margaret 
 Fox, the wife of George Fox, but previously the wife of Judge Fell, 
 who possessed great influence throughout the Society, and main- 
 tained a large correspondence with its members. It is dated the 
 8th of the 10th month, 1673, perhaps not much above a year sub- 
 sequent to his fall. He was then in London, having paid his 
 correspondent a visit at Swarthmore Hall, in Lancashire, on his 
 way from Scotland. He speaks with the freedom of friendship 
 upon the posture of political affairs at that juncture, as they might 
 be likely to affect the interest of Friends, and of the proceedings 
 that were then before Parliament in relation to liberty of con- 
 science; having, that day, been in attendance '' at the Hall." He 
 concludes his sheet with the endearing salutation, so usual among 
 brethren and sisters in the Truth, and so worthy of them, — that of 
 love. But the best proof of the peaceful condition of mind, he 
 was favoured through redeeming mercy to arrive at, is furnished 
 in two precious documents, one of them written by himself during 
 his last illness; and the other by his widow, after his decease. 
 They are, with some slight verbal amendment, as follow. 
 
 " A Testimony left by John Swintoune of Swintoune." 
 
 *' I, John Swintoune of Swintoune, being surrounded with 
 
 weakness of body, so that there is more probability than to the 
 
 contrary, that I may lay it down ; therefore, in the seriousness and 
 
 sense that becomes a dying man, I thus write. 
 
 " That my faith and belief firmly is and hath been, that the con- 
 temned people called Quakers are a blessed people, and their tes- 
 timony, as to every part and parcel of it, is blessed, and may not be 
 forgone, one hoof of it ; but is to run and be glorious, even to the 
 ends of the earth, and is for the healing of the nations, as it shall 
 prevail — which it shall not fail to do, (the mouth of the Lord of 
 hosts hath spoken it,) to the shame and confusion and disappoint- 
 ment of all those, that look upon them and it with an evil eye. 
 
 " And it is my advice, and desire, and request to all my rela- 
 tions and acquaintance, that, in the fear and dread of God, they 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 567 
 
 leave off having any hand in, nor be in the least consenting to any 
 hardMp put upon that blessed people ; but rather travail to cleave 
 to them in their hearts, whose heart is not raised to stand x,^ openly 
 for them ; for, as the Lord God hath pleaded their cause and stood 
 by them, so he will yet more abundantly, as ever he did Israel m 
 the land of Zoar, and no weapon formed against them shall prosper, 
 and the great ones of the earth he will reprove for their sakes. 
 " Writ and subscribed with my own hand, at Borthwick, this 
 
 15th of the 2nd month, 1679. , „ t a •• 
 
 (Sic subscnbitur) J. a. 
 
 His Wife's Testimony concerning him and the Truth. 
 " Let substance [Christ the living, eternal substance,] be the 
 aim of every one: oh, keep to it, every one that knows it; for a 
 needful time may come ! Oh, travail for it every one that knows .t 
 not ' let your cry be, that you may come into acquaintance with 
 it, and be joined unto it, and be one with it for ever! for nothing 
 below this, can support in the needful time. , , ^ , . 
 
 .' In this living faith and principle of life, my dearly beloved 
 husband laid down his outward man, in peace, and had in measure 
 the possession of it before he went hence. Both before he fell into 
 his weakness of body, and many a time in his deep exercises, he 
 gave many a true and living testimony to this ever blessed^Truth 
 which is We and Light ;-.nA it was his life, and is the life of all 
 that believe in it, and walk in obedience to it. And. to the tiuth 
 hereof, I can set my seal,-and was one with him in spirit ; so that 
 our neai-ness was not only in the outward, which was to be sepa- 
 rated, but in that which can never be separated ;-M r^ the life 
 of all the faithful in this day, and in all ages. So, it is r.iththe 
 Father, and with the Son, and with the spiritsofjust men made perfect, 
 that our union ^»d fellowship is: here is our strerigth, at this day, 
 -in Christ, the substance and fulness, and fulfiller of all in us 
 Here self is of no reputation, nor outwards trusted in; for they must 
 all come to an end, how glorious soever they may be in their day or 
 a-e, whether persons or professions. Nay, I can say, of a truth 
 the profession of Truth will not serve in the needful ttme,— it must 
 be the possession of substance, -that to be our inheritance, our 
 strength, our life for ever! And when we find any thing separate 
 b J this, then-trouble and anguish of spirit; as one said, m his 
 day, ' Thou didst hide thy face, and I was troubled ; Psal. xxx. 7. 
 
 but,THBOUGH JUDGMENT, REDEMPTION IS WITNESSED, and through 
 
 waiting in the light, life springs in the inward parts, and strength 
 
^^^ APPENDIX. 
 
 is renewed. So here is Ike Rock ofa.es. a Foundation of,nany ae- 
 «.m;,<,„,,_oh,hvl„g praise! oh, everla^ing renown and 2L\ 
 
 « Ti ^v . 1. " Frances Swintoune." 
 
 Borthwick, 22nd of 6th month, 1 679." 
 
 m 
 
 Note 5'.— Page 322. 
 
 Awlr'" ''*''' "^ Kingswells, lying about 6ve miles west of 
 Aberdeen, came mto the possession of the Jaffi-ays in the year 
 
 ]!ffL ??,'""'"''' '^^ '^' '""""y '"""'"^ ^t^^«' ^y Alexander 
 S'^ ir' "!Sf'--t«°f Aberdeen, who married Christian 
 
 H.S son, Alexander, married Magdalen Erskine, daughter of 
 pm.„J Dmry, born 1614. He married Jane Dune 1 632, by whom 
 Cant wh""H""'? "''' ^'^ '"''■ H'^ -=-<! -'fe' ^arl" 
 1673. Their eldest son, Andrew, born 1650, married Christi^ 
 
 and had LU.as, Margaret, Alexander, Christian, Andrew, Sarah 
 John, Patience, James, and Anna. He died 1726. His son 
 Alexander, grandson of the Diarist, in 1700, married SrisZl 
 Barcta, daughter of " the Apologist," and had ten children 
 
 them kindly forwarded to'^hr!'. Th re fa J' ' T "' 
 
 ChrisHan, which is noble inled an i w ,Th '^T "'""'^"^' ''' 
 
 this oursehes. by the testimony of the Holy Spiri in our heaT 
 whereby we can crv Ahh-. Pati-^.i .u- , . neaits, 
 
 is far above «1I lih' u^ ""'' *'"''' "? d*^*"' kinsman, 
 
 :?:;r;it t^LriL i^r"'^^'^-""^'- 
 sru? ^' T- ''-- r ^^ ^^nXr rs5 
 ^rari pLtro:ry::,rptr "« --" ^^-^^-^ 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 569 
 
 Note T.— Page 327. 
 
 Treatment received by Friends in their worship, and their 
 
 SUPPORT UNDER IT. 
 
 " But when people meet together, and their worship consist eth 
 not in such outward acts, and ihey defend not upon any ones 
 speaking, but merely sit down to wait upon God, and to be ga- 
 thered out of all visibles, and to feel the Lord in spirit ; none of 
 these things can hinder them : of which we may say of a truth, 
 we are sensible witnesses. For when the magistrates, stirred up 
 by the malice and envy of our opposers, have used all means pos- 
 sible — and yet in vain — to deter us from meeting together, and 
 that, openly and publicly, in our own hired houses for that pur- 
 pose ; both death, banishments, imprisonments, finings, beatings, 
 whippings, and other such devilish inventions have proved inef- 
 fectual to terrify us from our holy assemblies. And we having 
 thus oftentimes purchased our liberty to meet by deep sufferings, 
 our opposers have then taken another way ; by turning in upon 
 us the worst and wickedest people, yea, the very offscourings of 
 men; who, by all manner of inhuman, beastly, and brutish beha- 
 viour, have sought to provoke us, weary us, and molest us — but 
 in vain. It would be almost incredible to declare, and indeed 
 a shame, that among men pretending to be Christians it should 
 be mentioned, what things of this kind men's eyes have seen, and 
 I myself with others have shared of, in suffering ! There, they 
 have often beaten us, and cast water and dirt upon us ; there they 
 have danced, leaped, sung, and spoken all manner of profane and 
 ungodly words; offered violence and shameful behaviour to 
 grave women and virgins; jeered, mocked, and scoffed, asking us 
 If the Spirit was not yet come, — and much more, which were tedious- 
 here to relate : — and all this, while we have been seriously and 
 silently sitting together, and waiting upon the Lord. 
 
 ** So that, by these things, our inward and spiritual fellowship 
 with God, and one with another in the pure life of righteousness, 
 hath not been hindered. But,^ on the contrary, the Lord knowing 
 our sufferings and reproaches for his testimony's sake, hath caused 
 his power and glory more to abound among us, and hath mightily 
 refreshed us by the sense of his love, which hath filled our souls ; — 
 and so much the rather, as we found ourselves gathered into the 
 name of the Lord, which is the strong tower of the righteous, 
 whereby we felt ourselves sheltered from receiving any inward 
 hurt through their malice, — and also, that he had delivered us 
 from that vain name and profession of Christianity, under wliich 
 
570 APPENDIX. 
 
 our opposers were not ashamed to bring forth these bitter and 
 cursed fruits. — Yea, sometimes, in the midst of this tumult and 
 opposition, God would powerfully move some or other of us by his 
 Spirit, both to testify of that joy, which, notwithstanding their 
 malice, we enjoyed, and [also] powerfully to declare, in the evi- 
 dence and demonstration of the [same] Spirit, against their folly 
 and wickedness ; so [that] the power of Truth hath brought them 
 to some measure of quietness and stillness, and stopped the im- 
 petuous streams of their fury and madness. That, as ever of old 
 Moses by his rod divided the waves of the Red sea, that the 
 Israelites might pass ; so, God hath thus by his Spirit made a 
 way for us, in the midst of this raging wickedness, peaceably to 
 enjoy and possess Him, and accomplish our worship to him : — 
 so that sometimes, upon such occasions, several of our opposers 
 and interrupters have hereby been convinced of the Truth, and 
 gathered from being persecutors to be sufferers with us." Bar- 
 clay's Apology, Prop. xi. Sect. 13. 
 
 Note C7.— Page 330. 
 In the daily intercourse of private life, there is no doubt, 
 Robert Barclay had abundant occasion given him, (though in a 
 less notorious and permanent manner than the public arena of 
 controversy,) — to evince his love to the cause he had espoused, — as 
 well as his deep and clear knowledge of the truth of it, by the ex- 
 ercise of those unusual qualifications he had received for declaring 
 and defending it. Many of his relations are stated to have been 
 Roman Catholics; others of them, we may conclude, belonged to 
 the Presbyterian and Episcopal bodies. — The Writer of these 
 sheets, when at Ury, discovered in the library a thick quarto 
 volume in manuscript, of between 300 and 400 closely written 
 pages, bound in leather, and entitled, " Questions proposed by 
 Mr. Charles Gordon, concerning the Quakers' principles, to 
 Robert Barclay : with his answers thereunto, and Mr. Charles his 
 considerations of the said answers : copied out of Mr. Charles his 
 papers by his brother, Mr. Robert Gordon; 1678." The date of 
 this correspondence is concluded to have been at least as early as 
 1670, when the first of Barclay's publications came out. These 
 Gordons were his uncles ; and the latter, Robert, appears to have 
 lived at Cluny, a few miles distant from Aberdeen. There is, in 
 this mass of deeply polemical theology, enough to show the intricate! 
 labyrinth of words and of notions, in which most religious pro- 
 fessors of the age were involved ; and in these metaphysical 
 niceties, Charles Gordon proves himself to have been, indeed. 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 571 
 
 thoroughly furnished. Robert Gordon, too, must have been a dis- 
 putant of no mean account, at least in the estimation of the college 
 students of Aberdeen ; or they would not have brought him in, 
 when they raised a story, about his appointing a dispute with his 
 nephew, which, they said, the latter out of fear had deserted. 
 R. B.'s Works, fol. p. 670. Thus closely pressed upon and beset 
 on all sides, the early Friends generally, and this Friend in par- 
 ticular, must have found it hard, and even almost incessant work, 
 to have replied to all the objections raised against their sentiments 
 and practice. In allusion to this part of Barclay's career, the 
 writer of his life, in the " Biographia Britannica," observes, 
 *' Though it might be conceived, that so many undertakings, 
 within so narrow a compass of time, must have wholly taken him 
 up, and left him not so much as a moment to spare ; yet, it is 
 certain, that at this very time, he was meditating his great work, 
 [the Apology.]" 
 
 But it cannot be considered, that these undertakings are likely 
 to have, by any means, comprehended all that the energies of 
 Robert Barclay's mind were employed upon. From some memo- 
 randa in his own hand-writing, it would seem far from improbable, 
 that he had some design and plan of a History of the Church. 
 
 Note F.— Page 350. 
 At this page, there is allusion to a letter, addressed by 
 Friends to George Melvill, who had been appointed by the Com- 
 missioners of the Scottish Privy Council, to distrain the property 
 of the prisoners, in payment of the fines decreed against them. 
 It appears, the Commissioners were offended at the letter, and 
 looked upon it as an instance of great provocation in the prison- 
 ers. This was not surprising; nor, on the other hand, was it 
 surprising, that they should have so written. It would have too 
 much interrupted the narrative, to have interposed this letter in 
 the body of the work ; nor is there contained in it aught, but what 
 we might expect under such circumstances, — a plain, but solid 
 expostulation : original documents, however, even on ordinary 
 subjects and of no extraordinary stamp, occasionally throw a 
 very material interest and light upon past transactions, giving 
 often a just insight into the springs of character and conduct. It 
 is here subjoined. 
 
 " George Melvill, 
 
 " Being informed that thou hast undertaken that un- 
 godly and unchristian employment, to poind out goods for 
 
572 APPENDIX. 
 
 our keeping meetings to wait upon the Lord and to worship 
 him ; we have found freedom to lay it before thee, — that it is the 
 duty of every one who professes the name of a Christian, to con- 
 sider by what spirit they are led, in all their actions and under- 
 takings. For, it is certain, there are hut two spirits, hy which all 
 the inhabitants of the earth are led in their thoughts, words, and 
 actions ; either the Holy Spirit of Jesus, that leads into all truth 
 and righteousness, or the spirit of the world, which is [the spirit 
 of] the devil. Accordingly, we exhort thee, in God's fear, to weigh 
 and consider, which of these is thy leader in this undertaking. If 
 it be the Lord, thou mayst judge by the principle it comes from, 
 and his light in the conscience will discover it unto thee. And if 
 it be from Satan, who is the god of this world, — thy covetousness 
 and fear of men, more than the fear of God, — that Light will 
 clear it to thee. Thou must acknowledge, that whoever are serving 
 the devil, are enemies to God ; and God, in his own time, will re- 
 compense every man according to the deeds done in the body. 
 And though a little profit or gain, or satisfying any corrupt af- 
 fection, may be for a season sweet as honey in the mouth, yet ere 
 long it will be as gravel in the belly. And when the liord shall 
 enter into judgment with thee, it will not excuse thee, that thou 
 wast forced to it by the threats of great men, or wast otherwise 
 necessitated ; for all thai is but the fruit of an unbelieving heart, 
 which knows not the power of God, nor his faithfulness, — ^that he 
 is able and will certainly reward every one as they have sown, 
 whether they * sow to the flesh' or ' to the Spirit.' 
 
 *' We must tell thee, that we have had such frequent proofs of 
 the Lord's owning us and his Truth professed by us, that there are 
 few of the instruments of our sufterings, but have sometimes met 
 with evidences of the Lord's displeasure against them ; as we can 
 give instances, not only in England and in New England, but even 
 very remarkable ones in this place, — though little regarded by 
 those, who observe not the works of God, nor ' the operation of his 
 hands.' And this is no strange thing ; for the Lord hath said to his 
 people, * He that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of his eye.' 
 Zech. ii. 8. — ^I'here are many who are far short of thy outward de- 
 portment, that would have been loath to have undertaken such an 
 employment ; and we are persuaded, even in the eyes of sober 
 men, this will make thy name to stink, and stain thy reputation as 
 a man, and put such a blot upon thee that thou wilt not rub off. 
 Thou shalt know, our friends in England have published to the 
 world in print their sufferings, and have manifested the cruelties 
 and unjust dealings, and the instruments thereof, to be read and 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 
 
 573 
 
 seen of all men, for the honour of the Truth, and the convincing 
 of those that otherwise lay little of this to heart. And what if, ere 
 long, there may somewhat of this proceed from us: for there is no- 
 thing of this kind, that as yet has slipped us, of being put upon 
 record ; and thou mayst judge what savour this may have in after 
 acres when, even in this also, thou shalt be recorded for thy unjust 
 doing towards us. 
 
 '' We write not this out of any fear of what thou or any else can 
 do against us ; for we are serving the Lord, and are his people ; and 
 through his grace and strength assisting, shall rejoice to be counted 
 worthy to suffer for his name^not only the spoil of our goods, but 
 the worst that devils and men shall be permitted to do, because of 
 so blessed a testimony as we hold. For, we believe nothing shall 
 befall us, but that which shall have a tendency to the advancement 
 of his blessed Truth:— ^nA who will not willingly suffer for such 
 blessed ends, that hath any true measure of the love of God in 
 them ? But if thou shalt engage to be an instrument of our per- 
 secution, we desire thou mayst look over Scripture records, and 
 see what the Spirit of the Lord testifies concerning Cain, the first 
 persecutor of his brother, because his worship was accepted of the 
 Lord, and not his own ; also how it was with Pharaoh and his 
 people, for hindering the Lord's people from going to worship 
 him. And consider, that, in the gospel times, none did ever per- 
 secute but the antichristian spirit, nor did impose upon men's con- 
 sciences but the beast mentioned in Revelation, xiii. 16, 17; who 
 caused all ranks of men to receive his mark, and in other respects 
 had no common privilege with other men, so as to buy or sell. 
 Remember, that in Galatians, iv. 29, the Apostle declares, ' But 
 as then, he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was 
 born after the Spirit, even so it is now.' We suppose, thou wouldst 
 not be satisfied that any should do so to thee. Now as this we 
 can say in the presence of God and man, so we remain, 
 
 « Thy Friends." 
 
 Note ^.— Page 353. 
 Elizabeth, Princess Palatine of the Rhine, was the eldest daughter 
 of Frederick the 5th, Elector Palatine and King of Bohemia, by 
 Elizabeth, daughter of King James the 1st of England. This ex- 
 cellent Princess possessed only a small territory ; but she governed 
 it with great judgment, and attention to the happiness of her sub- 
 jects; on which account, she was greatly beloved and respected 
 by them, as well as by many persons of learning and virtue, not 
 resident in her dominions. " Her meekness and humility ap- 
 
574 APPENDIX. 
 
 peared to me extraordinary ;" — says William Penn, who knew her 
 well, and has left an account of her in his No Cross, No Crotvn ; — 
 '' she never considered the quality, but the merit, of the people she 
 entertained Though she kept no sumptuous table in her own 
 court, she spread the tables of the poor in their solitary cells. 
 Abstemious in herself, and in apparel void of all vain ornaments. 
 I must needs say, her mind had a noble prospect ; her eye was to 
 a better and more lasting inheritance than can be found below : 
 which made her often to despise the greatness of courts, and 
 learning of the schools, of which she was an extraordinary judge." 
 On one occasion she said to William Penn, " It is a hard thing to 
 he faithful to what one knows. 0, the way is strait ! I am afraid, 
 I am not iveighty enough in my spirit to walk in it" — " She lived 
 till about 60 years of age, and then departed this life at her own 
 house in Herwerden, in the year 1680; as much lamented, as she 
 had been beloved by her people." 
 
 The correspondence stated to have been maintained between 
 this Princess and Robert Barclay, is noticed by his grandson, in 
 the Account of his family, now before the Author. He remarks, 
 " Though I have many more of the said Princess's letters, and 
 copies of my grandfather's answers, I shall refer to the originals, 
 for those who want to see them." These valuable documents, the 
 Author, by favour of the present proprietor of Ury, has searched 
 for — but in vain. 
 
 Note X— Page 410. 
 
 It is believed, that the present will prove the most eligible occa- 
 sion of reviving *' An Expostulatory Epistle, directed to Robert 
 Macquare, and delivered to him at Rotterdam," where he then re- 
 sided : it bears the date of 1678, and the signature of Lilias Skene. 
 
 Of Robert Macquare, some information was given in the Diary 
 of Jaffray, at p. 168, as well as in the Appendix which follows it. 
 With regard to his female correspondent, it may be remembered, 
 she had been held in very unusual estimation among the worthiest, 
 as well as the highest in profession, of the citizens of Aberdeen. 
 She however found, as related in these Memoirs, at p. 284, the 
 peace of her enlightened and enlarged mind, to consist in joining 
 the Society of Friends ; by this act, more completely taking up 
 the cross to self, than she had hitherto seen the need of, especially 
 with regard to its more refined appearances and workings. Thus, 
 she was reduced to sit down as at the feet of Jesus, and learn of 
 him in all things, who is "meek and lowly in heart;" herein 
 " proving what is acceptable unto the Lord," through a deep 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 575 
 
 searching of soul, and a continued subjection of her own spirit to 
 his. The ensuing Epistle bears abundant token, that she was no 
 '* forgetful hearer" in the school of Christ, " but a doer of the 
 work," not ** ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge 
 of the Truth ;"— one who, ceasing from an undue leaning upon man, 
 or unlawful trust even in princes, had attained to more under- 
 standing in " the mystery of godliness" than all her teachers. — No 
 mere admiration of the contents of this Piece would have prevailed 
 for its insertion here, — more especially as Robert Barclay has 
 given it a place in one of his publications, — had not its tendency 
 been, in every part, strikingly to develop the work and character 
 of that day, — also, the spirit of those, who had to contend thus 
 earnestly for the faith and liberty of the gospel. 
 
 KXPOSTULATORY EPISTLE TO ROBERT MaCQUARE. 
 
 " Friend, 
 
 " My tender love and sympathy has been great in times past 
 towards many of the Nonconformists, who were suffering for con- 
 science sake, and not for interest espousing that opinion. And thou 
 being one of these, wast often very near to me ; notwithstanding I 
 knew, that generally the Nonconformists are more imbittered and 
 prejudiced against us who are called Quakers, than against any 
 other men. Yet this I often construed to flow from misinformation, 
 they being so little conversant among us. And your being so shy, 
 was but like the disciples in a storm ; who seeing their Master 
 appear in a manner they had not seen him before, though he was 
 coming nearer for their deliverance, yet cried out through fear, as 
 if it had been the appearance of some evil spirit. At other times, 
 I have looked upon the great prejudice many had against us, as 
 answerable to Christ's saying, ' No man having drunk old wine, 
 straightway desireth new, for he saith. The old is better.' 
 
 ** Such constructions have hitherto, and do yet cause me to bear 
 with you, as well as to love that which is good amongst you, 
 wherever it appeareth. And because of this love towards thee, 
 I am the more concerned at what thou hast lately published. For 
 though my acquaintance and intimacy with thee, was not so great 
 as others, yet it was during a very serious season with us both, as 
 I well remember ; thou being then shut up close prisoner, and daily 
 in expectation of the sentence of death. And I retain the fresh 
 sense of thy deliverance from such a situation ; so that it was, and 
 still is (with many such occasions, wherein the Lord hath pre- 
 pared my heart, and bended his ear,) a sweet encouragement to 
 trust him, as well as a singular engagement on me to wait for the 
 manifestations of his will at all times. 
 
576 APPENDIX. 
 
 " But oh ! since I heard of and read thy Postscript to John 
 Brown's Book, [entitled ' Quakerism the Path-way to Paganism/] 
 and S. R/s Letters, I am astonished and much ashamed on thy 
 behalf! Are these the best fruits of so many years affliction, 
 which thou hast to publish to the world, — that one who is called 
 and is actually suffering as a Nonconformist to this sinful time, 
 should have learned no more conformity to meek and lowly 
 Jesus, — of whom it is said, * He learned obedience by the things 
 which he suffered ?' Surely, none who read thy language will 
 say, This man hath been with Jesus ; but rather, that in whose 
 company soever thou hast been, thou hast learned to be a cunning 
 artist at the scolding trade ; and art therein so ' vainly puffed up, 
 as even to fly aloft, though with waxen wings, above the lowly, 
 meek, and harmless spirit of Christ. In truth, had 1 all thy 
 rhetoric, whether natural or acquired, and which thou so much 
 misimprovest, gratifying that part in thyself and thy followers 
 which needs rather to be crucified, — it would not be my desire to 
 imitate thy example. Nor shall I wish, that ever thou mayst 
 have an answer from any of the Lord's people in thy own terms ; 
 which indeed are such, that all sober, unprejudiced people who 
 read them, will see thy spirit, that it is most strongly imbittered, 
 and thy pen dipped as it were in gall. I say, it is not my desire 
 to bring forth one * railing accusation' against thee, neither to 
 answer many things thou hast vented forth against the Lord's 
 present work and witnesses, whom thou so despisest and deftest. 
 Yet, if the living God, a part of whose host they are, should see 
 meet, he can raise up the very least among them to deal with 
 thee, and make thee feel * worm Jacob' a ' threshing-instrument 
 having teeth,' to thresh that lofty, malicious spirit that breathes 
 through thee. 
 
 " The consideration of this thy condition, upon thy own soul's 
 account, is the occasion of this letter ; wherein I desire to lay some 
 things before thee, which are with weight upon me ; my compas- 
 sion on thy behalf being kindled, lest, when the Lord comes to 
 visit the earth, thou should be found among those, who are beat- 
 ing their fellow-servants — the hazard of which state, thou know'st, 
 and many, no doubt, will feel, when the Lord rises up to the prey. 
 For, indeed, his eyes ' are upon the righteous, and his ears are 
 open unto their cry.' Although he be now trying the children of 
 men, permitting some to suffer, and others to do * hard things ;' 
 yet, a hope lives in me, the time is approaching, wherein the Lord 
 will more manifestly appear, to the joy and refreshment of the 
 single in heart, who suffer with him, and patiently wait for him ; 
 as well as to the shame and utter overthrow of his opposers. 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 577 
 
 " One of the particulars I would lay before thee, is, a desire 
 thou wouldst yet in the Lord's light search thy own heart more, 
 till thou find'st out, what secret affinity hath remained with thee 
 to any of the Lord's enemies in thy own heart. For, if all were 
 brought under the government of the Son of God inwardly, T am 
 fully persuaded, thy outward opposition to the Lord's work could 
 not long stand. The outward is a true figure of the inward: for 
 I know by true experience, all that despite, together with all those 
 disdainful, undervaluing epithets, thou squeezest up thy engine 
 to coin, (and which one may feel, answer not fully thy own satis- 
 faction,) for the purpose of bespattering and loading this people 
 and their principles, — is but, alas ! a mirror-glass set up to repre- 
 sent the low, mean, unworthy esteem thou bearest to the light of 
 Christ in its appearance as a reprover within thee. For, whoso- 
 ever turns universally at the reproofs of God's light in the con- 
 science, shall witness the pouring forth of his Spirit in larger ma- 
 nifestations ; according to Proverbs, i. 23, ' Turn you at my reproof: 
 behold, I will pour out my Spirit unto you,' &c. But that spirit, 
 rather, speaketh in thee, of which Isaiah prophesied, liii. 2, 3, &c. 
 when he alluded to the outward appearance of the same Christ, 
 our Head, and the Captain of our salvation. His sufferings, 
 death, resurrection, and glory, we dearly own, and wait from day 
 to day to feel more of the precious virtue thereof. He was then 
 * despised and rejected of men,' and they ' hid as it were' their 
 ' faces from him,' because His outward appearance was ' as a root 
 out of a dry ground ; neither was there ' form,' or ' comeliness,' or 
 ' beauty,' that he should be desired by that mind, that was looking 
 after great things, and expected outward glory and advantage. 
 Thus was Christ's appearance mistaken by the learned rabbles in 
 that day ; notwithstanding they had Moses' and the prophets' 
 testimonies, nor were wanting in reading the letter, with others in 
 this day. And as it was then, so is it now, — he was and is mis- 
 taken by all, who seek any thing to glory in, save the cross of Christ. 
 For the wisdom of the flesh ever hath, and ever doth lift fallen man 
 above the innocent Seed in themselves, through which alone they 
 can see the invisible glory of the kingdom of God, and find an 
 abundant entrance unto the * righteousness, peace, and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost,' of which it consists. Wherefore, take heed of 
 being lifted up above * the Seed of the kingdom,' the Light, Life 
 and Spirit of Christ in thee ; so wilt thou see occasion to work out 
 thy ' salvation with fear and trembling,' and wilt not sit down 
 upon former attainments or experiences when the Life is gone. 
 Another thing, of which I would put thee in remembrance in 
 
 p p 
 
578 APPENDIX. 
 
 these times is this; The great danger of sinning at * the waters of 
 strife ;' of which the example of Moses may be a standing monu- 
 ment to all generations. Was it not said of him, that he was 
 ' very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the 
 earth ?' yet, ' at the waters of strife' ' he spake unadvisedly with 
 his lips;' because of which, he was debarred from entering into 
 the promised rest. And are there not some in this day, who with 
 sorrow of heart have observed the heat and bitterness of spirit 
 which exist, and how differences and controversy concerning reli- 
 gion have eaten out the life of love and tenderness, that was in 
 many ? And those who have hurt the green thing in themselves 
 and one another, have brought on death, darkness, dryness, and 
 sensible withering, — and cannot fail to do so ; seeing bitterness of 
 spirit and prejudice, with similar frames of mind, in man or wo- 
 man, separate from God. For ' God is love, and he that dwelleth 
 in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him.' And Christ hath 
 said, * He that abideth in me and I in him, the same bringeth 
 forth much fruit ; for without me, ye can do nothing. If a man 
 abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered.' 
 So, not abiding in this pure love to God and his image in his 
 children, hath caused many to fall short, and hath hindered their 
 progress, and made them lose sight of their way, and the ' Guide 
 of their youth :' thus, they have not fully followed the Lord in the 
 regeneration, who renews according to the increase of light, and 
 the measures of his manifestation; whereby they might know, 
 even in this life, a being ' changed into the same image, from 
 
 glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.' 
 
 "If ye had the help of the Spirit's immediate teachings in your 
 own hearts, without which ye will not yet understand aright the 
 signs of this time, ye would see the Lord coming out of his holy 
 habitation to silence all flesh, ' to stain the pride of all glory, and 
 to bring into contempt all the honourable of the earth, tiiat ' the 
 Lord alone may be exalted.' Hath not the Lord removed the 
 most of all those, who were eminently instrumental to serve him 
 in the work of the ministry ? And is he not daily making bare 
 the skirts of such as remain, even daily making those to cease, 
 
 * who rejoice in thy pride ?' Is not his voice sounding aloud unto 
 such of you as remain. Ye shall * no more be haughty, because of 
 my holy mountain :' therefore, * if to-day ye will hear his voice, 
 harden not your hearts.' For, I am sure, the Teacher, that will 
 tell you infallibly what ye are called to do is near, and is not 
 
 * removed into a corner.' But it is the enemy's work to veil and 
 cover present duties and opportunities, and to represent what is 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 670 
 
 past and lost as very desirable ; and even to prompt a people or 
 person to bewail their past failings and short-comings, who little 
 heed the worth of the remaining season, wherein they may yet 
 ' redeem the time.' Wherefore, my advice in tender love to thy 
 soul, is. That thou wait on the Lord, to understand aright the 
 import of such signs as are now appearing; when the Lord is 
 proceeding ' to do a marvellous work and a wonder among the 
 people;' and is making * the wisdom of their wise men' to ' perish/ 
 and * the understanding of their prudent' to be * hid ;' and pouring 
 out of his Spirit upon sons and daughters, servants and handmaids^ 
 provoking to jealousy, and angering the mighty, learned, wise men 
 of this generation, by the * foolish' appearance of a company of 
 illiterate tradesmen, who were never bred up at schools and uni- 
 versities, even weavers, and shoemakers, and fishermen. 
 
 " I also desire thee to consider, how inconsonant with true Christi- 
 anity a spirit of persecution is ; and how much more unsuitable 
 and unequal for a people or person under the same condemnation. 
 Surely, that poor man, who had been but a little time in Christ's 
 company, was so far influenced by his meek and moderate spirit, 
 as not only himself to forbear railing against suffering Christ, but 
 to rebuke his companion for so doing : which instance will stand 
 in judgment against thee for the contrary practice. Neither will 
 thy denying us to be members of Christ, and that we suffer for 
 well-doing, and thy accounting us demoniacs, avail thee any 
 thing, nor cover thee from that woe, (if thou obtain not mercy to 
 repent,) denounced against those that * call evil good, and good 
 evil ; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness,' — in that 
 day, when the Lord Jesus shall declare before men and angels, we 
 are his friends and followers. O Robert ! thy hard speeches have 
 manifested thy own sad acknowledgment to be very true : the 
 holy fire is indeed gone out with thee; in the place of which, that 
 which never was, nor is of God's kindling, is brought forth. And 
 this is not now to be found merely * by secret search' in corners, 
 or by secret surmises ; but is by many of you laid open, and in 
 thy late Postscript, as on a theatre, set up, so that those who 
 run may read — the holy fire, if ever there was any, is quite 
 
 extinct. 
 
 " Concerning this compound of unjust, groundless accusations 
 and malicious inventions, I nevertheless hope I may say, there are 
 many sober, serious people, who fear and serve the living God, — 
 inward Jews, whose hearts the Lord hath circumcised to love him, 
 and who desire continually in the integrity of their hearts to serve 
 him, — against whom, no divination nor enchantment ofdevils or men 
 
 p p 2 
 
680 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 shall prosper. Of this blessed company, I do avouch myself one, 
 through the free grace of God; and,I trust, we have put all thine and 
 thy brethren's writings in the Lord's own hand to answer, for the 
 vindication of his glory, and the manifestation of his Truth; nor do 
 I desire to make any worse use of thy Postscript, than Hezekiah 
 made of the writings of Rabshakeh in that day. Unto the righteous 
 Lord ' which searcheth the reins and hearts,' do I appeal, for his 
 immediate help, and seasonable, powerful appearance. I desire both 
 to hope, and patiently to wait, until he have ' performed his whole 
 work upon Mount Zion and on Jerusalem,' both amongst you and 
 us : then shall be brought to pass the sure promise, ' I will punish 
 the fruit of the stout heart of [my adversary,] and the glory of his 
 high looks.' In that day, he will inwardly and outwardly both 
 ' plead our cause, and execute judgment for us;* he will bring 
 forth ' our righteousness as the light,' and make his judgments for 
 us manifest ' as the noon day,*— although we now lie among the 
 black pots of your reproaches. The Lord will bring us forth unto 
 the light, and we shall behold his righteousness, either fulfilled 
 within you, or manifested upon you. My witness is in heaven— I 
 am one who ' have not desired the evil day;' but am willing to 
 embrace all the sweet opportunities of the drawings of my Father's 
 love, and the arisings of his life, to ' stand in the gap' for the 
 
 single-hearted among you. 
 
 " When the Lord called me out from among the Presbyterians, 
 I was one, who according to my education, and information, and 
 inclination from my childhood, was a true lover of that [which 
 was then] called the glorious gospel, and a constant attender upon 
 the declarations thereof. The ' messengers' feet' who published 
 it, were ' beautiful' to me, so long as those ordinances of man 
 were unto me as the ordinances of Christ, which was for the space 
 of more than thirty years. I loved them more than all things else 
 in this world : I ' passed through* them * hardly bestead and hun- 
 gry' for many years, feeling after life and immortality, but could 
 not find it : something was raised in me, which words and reports 
 could not feed : names and notions I minded little ; but Christ to 
 dwell in me was that, and still is that, which more and more I 
 press after. 
 
 '* And now I must, for the Truth's sake, say somewhat, (and I 
 know the Lord will not impute it to be boasting,) respecting that 
 season, wherein the Lord revealed to me the true way unto life and 
 immortality by his inward appearance in my soul— which I hum- 
 bly mention under a fresh remembrance of the love, power, and 
 tender mercy of God, who enabled me. It was a time, in which 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 581 
 
 he had mercifully turned me from all that his light inwardly and 
 law outwardly had ever condemned me for. My heart also did 
 bear witness for me, — whatsoever I had known would please Him, 
 that was I choosing to do; nor was I hereby seeking justification 
 in my own righteousness, but rather a sure evidence of my interest 
 in Him, who ' is made unto us wisdom, righteousness, justifica- 
 tion, and redemption.' This blessed glimpse of my begun free- 
 dom, was given me in a seasonable time, that I might thereby be 
 enabled to speak with mine enemy in the gate, and be encouraged 
 to believe in the light, and wait upon the Lord, to feel his virtue 
 perfectly cleansing me, ' from all filthiness of flesh and spirit.' 
 Neither was I an undervaluer of the Scriptures : they were my 
 rule then, and I hope for ever my life shall answer to them. 
 / think they honour the Scriptures most, who live most according to 
 them; not they, who call them the only rule, yet do not make 
 them their pattern. The Scriptures of truth were precious to me ; 
 and by them was I taught, not to walk nor worship in the way of 
 the people ; the Spirit showing me his mind in them. And then 
 I saw, in his light, that it is not the Scriptures many adore so 
 much, as their own corrupt glosses upon them. — Neither can my 
 experience go along with what thou affirmest of the hazard of 
 converse with that people, [Friends.] It is very well known to 
 all that lived in the place were I sojourned, I was not one who 
 conversed with them : I was never at one of their meeting's : I 
 never read one of their books, unless accidentally I had found 
 them where I came ; and then only looked to them, and laid them 
 by again. 
 
 " So now it remains with me to tell thee, what was the occasion 
 of my joining with them, since it was none of those thou men- 
 tionest ; which I will very singly, and can do very comfortably. It 
 was that thing, ye school-men call immediate, objective revelation, 
 (with which, it is my desire ye were more particularly and feelingly 
 acquainted,) whereby the Lord raised in my soul his feeling 
 life ; so that I could not sit down satisfied with hearing of what 
 the Son of God had done outwardly, (though I believe, thereby 
 he purchased all that grace and mercy, which is inwardly wrought 
 in the hearts of his children,) until I should be a partaker of the 
 virtue and efficacy of it, and thereby possess * the substance of 
 things hoped for.' I saw, an historical faith would neither cleanse 
 me nor save me : if that could save any, the devils were not with- 
 out a door of hope : I felt, I needed the revelation of the Son of 
 God in me. All that ever I read or heard, without this, could not 
 give me the saving knowledge of God. ' None knoweth the 
 
fi82 APPENDIX. 
 
 Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal 
 him ?' Through the virtue of this, were my eyes by degrees more 
 and more opened. For the tender-hearted Samaritan had pity 
 upon my wounded soul, when both priest and Levite passed by, 
 and ' the watchmen rent my veil ;* and when there was no eye to 
 pity, nor hand to help. He drew near, and poured in wine and oil 
 as he saw needful, fulfilling in measure the promise, on which he 
 had long caused me to hope, ' He that followeth me, shall not walk 
 in darkness, but shall have the light of life.' And again, that 
 sweet saying, so confirming and comforting to me, ' If a son shall 
 ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone ? 
 &c. If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your 
 children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give the 
 Holy Spirit to them that ask him ?' These precious Scriptures, 
 and many similar to them, being powerfully and seasonably 
 opened up and applied by the Spirit of truth, times above num- 
 ber, both before and since, in effect speaking forth this language, 
 ' Be not faithless, but believing,' — have made me set to my seal 
 those words of Christ, ' It is the Spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh 
 profiteth nothing : the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, 
 and they are life.* And as I ^valk with Him, and abide in Him, 
 watching at the posts of Wisdom's gate, travelling onward in spirit 
 more and more to bring forth fruit unto Him, endeavouring to 
 walk worthy of Him, ' unto all well-pleasing,' as also daily to die 
 unto self, that Christ may live in me, — thus I become a passive 
 creature, and He an active Christ, in the increase of whose go- 
 vernment, I feel the increase of my peace. 
 
 " And thus, my Friend, hast thou here, by some touches at 
 things, occasion to see how far thou art mistaken concerning us ; 
 and how far contrary to the truth as it is in Jesus, thou repre- 
 sent'st many things to the world, speaking evil of things thou 
 know'st not — and if thou dost know them, the greater is thy sin. — 
 On two particulars, indeed, I cannot strain charity so far as to 
 believe thou think'st of us. Do we deny Jesus Christ and justifi- 
 cation through his righteousness, because we make the sufficiency 
 thereof of a more universal extent than ye ? or because we love 
 whole Christ so much, and his seamless garment, that we will not 
 have him divided ? Nay, we dare not divide justification and 
 sanctification, neither confound them : we have felt the blood and 
 the Spirit distinct, yet, inseparable. Neither canst thou think, we 
 make void the Scriptures, because we honour the Spirit, which 
 was before the Scriptures were written, and bear testimony against 
 all who deny the Spirit's immediate teachings to be the universal 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 583 
 
 privilege of the Lord's people. Thus do ye take away the key of 
 knowledge, and neither enter the kingdom, nor suffer others who 
 would; but monopolize knowledge to yourselves, and mtrude 
 your meanings upon the consciences of men, as the rule :— which 
 meanings, indeed, I do not own, either as the only rule or as 
 any rule, further than as the Spirit of Christ in my conscience 
 
 answers it. , . , 
 
 " The testimony of the Spirit of Truth in thousands with me, 
 will stand and rise up against thee, in the presence of the Lord, 
 when all thy unjust reproaches and malicious accusations shall 
 melt away before the presence of the glory of the heart-searchmg 
 God. Before his tribunal, I desire daily to stand, that he may 
 more narrowly search me by his light ; and not only discover but 
 destroy what he finds contrary to his own pure nature and holy 
 will, whether mediately or immediately revealed. Before this 
 tribunal, thou and I will ere long more solemnly appear, to give 
 an account of the things we have done in the body ! That thou 
 mayst be able to do this with joy, and not with grief,— mayst 
 thou, on future occasions, when thou commendest thy writings to 
 others, have so much mercy on thy own soul and the souls of thy 
 readers, as to desire them to ponder the path of their feet, and let 
 all their ways he established, neither turning to the right hand nor 
 to the left. And, be sure they come to the holy faith, and not 
 merely to an implicit belief of the tradition of men. By so doing, 
 thou, and as many as thou canst influence, may come indeed to 
 fare well in the Lord. 
 
 « I am one who, in my measure, travail for the redemption ot 
 
 the Seed of God in all souls, and in thine. 
 
 " LiLiAs Skene. ' 
 
 The Author should have stated, that some few passages in the above letter 
 are omitterand that some very slight alterations have been made m the phrase- 
 ology. 
 
 Note F.— Page 414. 
 
 Robert Barclay left his companions at Herwerden, and they 
 took that place, again, on their way home. See W. Penn's Tra- 
 vels —James the 2nd has been accused of pretendmg to be the 
 champion of liberty of conscience, for the sake of opening a way 
 for the establishment of the Roman Catholic party. This limita- 
 tion of his good offices to the Barclays only, and his refusal to 
 interest himself for the relief of the sufferers generally, does indeed 
 favour the opinion that he was a timeserver, and not a real friend 
 to liberty of conscience. See R. B.'s Life.-Ragley, was a seat of 
 
$84 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 the Lord Conway, whose Lady may be said to have been one of the 
 excellent of the earth, and was, doubtless, a particular acquaint- 
 ance of the Princess Elizabeth, as she certainly was of the writer 
 of this letter. For some extraordinary account of her, see a mp- 
 plementary note at the end of Peningtons Letters, 2nd edit. 1829, 
 published by Holdsworth and Ball, London. 
 
 Note Z.— Page 424. 
 Bishop Burnet declares of Archbishop Sharp, that " he stuck 
 neither at solemn protestations, both by word of mouth and bv 
 letters, nor appeals to God, of his sincerity in acting for the 
 Presbytery, both in prayers and on other occasions ; joining with 
 these many dreadful imprecations, if he did prevaricate. He was 
 all he while maintained by the Presbyterians as their agent, and 
 continued to give them a constant account of his negociations in 
 their service, while he was indeed undermining it. This piece of 
 craft was so visible,-he having repeated his'protestations to I 
 many persons as then grew jealous of him,-that when he threw 
 
 Itl, ; f °"* :: ^'" '^'" '^''' '* ^"'^ -foundation of such a 
 character of Urn, that nothing could ever bring people to an. 
 
 under hr,t ''"7°' ?^ ''' ^^'^^ ^ "'^"y P'oofs were to be seen 
 under h s own hand."-" A monster of hypocrisy, perjury and 
 
 vol „ ^L T " ' '"'' persecuted the true members of it." 
 '■ P- '24— Lamg, another historian of Scotland, among other 
 expressions, m his review of the character of the Aikbishop ha 
 the followmg:-" that he was vain, vindictive, perfidious at once 
 
 ««!'7r ;""''' "''^"""^ "^^ "-'' '^isfriendsh::Zr 
 attempted to disown :" " ht- h^n..rr.^ , . 
 
 cutor, like most apostates : -^ol.t p.T "*""' ^^'^ 
 
 Note ^^.— Page 441. 
 Particulars of this difference, may be seen in " Memoirs of the 
 Life and Actions of Sir Ewen Cameron of Lochiel," vol.irp 49 &c 
 and especially of the part taken h„ n i ■ , "• P' ^^' ^'c- 
 some affair W» f ^ Barclay in that trouble- 
 
 some affair He evinces much disinterested and unambiguous 
 friendship towards his brother-in-law, who had a very poweTfu 
 
 seveial of the English nobility, with whom he was intimate —all 
 
 r;hththeyTo^;dt:^.'it "^i T' '- ^-^ "''- '•'^^''^^' 
 
 y couia serve him ,— Barclay recommends him, to 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 585 
 
 endeavour by all means to obtain private access to the King. But 
 his friend did not stop here. He followed up this recommenda- 
 tion, by himself undertaking to solicit the interference of James 
 the 2nd; and succeeded in obtaining from him a full hearing 
 upon the whole matter, in the presence of the Marquis of Powis 
 and the Earls of Murray and Melfort, who were requested to be- 
 come referees. Persevering through all obstructions raised by the 
 opposite party, Barclay was at length enabled to obtain a final 
 settlement, much to the advantage of Cameron of Lochiel. 
 
 Note BB.— Page 449. 
 Ann, Countess of Errol, to Christian Barclay. 
 
 " Slains, 27th February, 1690-1. 
 *' Much Honoured, 
 
 " As there was none had a greater esteem of the merit of 
 your worthy husband while alive than I, so there is none values 
 his memory more than I shall always do ; and this remembrance 
 of him, which you have been pleased to send me, shall on that 
 account be as carefully kept as I preserve any thing, — which I 
 accept of with very sincere gratitude to yourself and all the rest of 
 his family. I cannot fail to have a kindness for them, by reason 
 of their relation to one I considered as so deserving a friend both 
 to myself and to my brothers. For I have been often very well 
 pleased to hear him mention them very affectionately, even at a 
 time when most of the world had a vanity in railing at them ; but 
 I cannot deny him the justice to own, that I found his friendship 
 for them rather increase than diminish, as their misfortunes grew 
 upon them ; and I am sure they are both very sensible of their 
 loss, by being deprived of so worthy and disinterested a friend as 
 he proved on all occasions. But besides all the obligations I owe 
 you upon his account, either for my relations or myself, I am now 
 particularly bound to yourself for minding to bestow one of his 
 books on me ; though I cannot but value the favour you do me, in 
 believing me one that had a real esteem of his virtues more than 
 is possible for me to express. And, by the little time which I had 
 the satisfaction to see your son, / was very ivell pleased to see so good 
 appearances in him of supplying the place of so deserving a father ; 
 and it shall be a very acceptable satisfaction to me to see any of 
 your family at this place ; — for I am affectionately at your service, 
 
 ** Ann Errol." 
 
 Note CC— Page 455. 
 " In the year 1694, Peter Gardner, a Friend who lived in Essex, 
 had a concern to visit Friends in Scotland ; but being in low cir- 
 
586 • APPENDIX. 
 
 cumstances, and having a wife and several children, was under 
 discouragement about it. The Lord in mercy condescended to 
 remove his doubts, by letting him know he would be with him ; 
 and though he had no horse to ride, and was but a weakly man, 
 yet he would give him strength to perform the journey, and sus- 
 tain him so that he should not want what was sufficient. Having 
 faith, with innocent weight he laid his concern before the monthly 
 meeting to which he belonged : they highly esteemed his gift, and 
 had full unity with his concern ; and proposed procuring him a 
 horse for his journey. But he said, ' Nay : My Master has pro- 
 mised to give me hind's feet.' 
 
 " He accordingly went on his journey along the east side of the 
 nation, through Norfolk, Lincolnshire, and Yorkshire ; and com- 
 ing to a week-day meeting at Bridlington, where John Richardson 
 then dwelt, he lodged at his house. In the evening, the doors 
 being shut, he said to John, pointing his finger in a particular di- 
 rection, * Is there any Friend lives that way ?' John told him. 
 He pointed towards the sea, which was not far from thence. He 
 said. He believed he must go and see somebody that way in the 
 morning. John asked him. If he should go with him ; he said. 
 He believed it would not be best : and so, went to bed. In the 
 morning, after John had walked over his grounds, and done his 
 usual business, he came in, and inquired after Peter; his wife said. 
 She had not seen him, and believed he was not risen. John went 
 up into his chamber, and finding him not there, came down, and 
 in a pleasant way said to his wife, ' There is the nest, but the 
 bird is flown.' Soon after, came in Peter. He had risen before 
 the sun, and went to the village, by no other direction than that 
 internal" intelligence he immediately received ; and, at sun-rising, 
 beheld a Friend leaning on a post at his own door, in a pensive 
 and solitary mood. Peter went to him, and asked him afte^ his 
 welfare, and if he had any family ; he said. He had a wife, con- 
 fined to her bed with a dangerous illness, and invited him to see 
 her; to this, he replied, ' For that end am I come.' He went up 
 stairs, and sitting down retiredly by her side, in an awful and so- 
 lemn manner, said, ' Thou hast long had a concern on thy mind to 
 visit the churches in America, but thy husband has hindered 
 thee :' and told her. The will and resignation of her mind was ac- 
 cepted for the deed, and she was excused from the journey which 
 was before her ; and should die in peace with God and man. Then 
 addressing her husband, he said, 'Thy wife had a concern to visit 
 the churches in another country beyond the sea, but thou would st 
 not give her leave; so, she shall be taken from thee :' and, repeating 
 part of what he had said to her, added, * Thy wife will be happy ; 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 587 
 
 but the Lord will blast both thee and thine ; for behold the Lord's 
 hand is against thee, and thou shalt be reduced to want thy 
 bread.* This message was not received in that love, in which it 
 was delivered ; but in heat and passion, he came after Peter ; and, 
 calling in great haste, as he sat on horseback, at John Richardson's 
 door, seemed very angry with John, and asked. What man and 
 message he had sent to him ? * As to message,' said John, * I know 
 nothing of it ; but as to the man, I may tell thee, he is a man of 
 God, and whatever he has said to thee, be it upon thee. There- 
 fore be still, and weigh the matter : for I knew not of his going to thy 
 house, but thought he was in bed, and did not inform him about 
 thee, nor thy wife.' At which, he went away in great haste. 
 
 " So, Peter pursued his journey towards Scotland, John 
 Richardson and another Friend going with him to Scarborough 
 on horseback — for he would not let them go on foot with him. 
 He kept before them full as fast as they chose to ride : and when 
 they had got about half way, he gained ground upon them : John 
 was filled with admiration, for he seemed to go with more slight 
 and ease, he thought, than ever he had seen any man before. 
 And riding fast to overtake him, and going over a field for a 
 nearer cut, he appeared to be surrounded by glory, and his feet 
 seemed not to touch the ground. When he overtook him, John 
 said, ' Thou dost travel very fast :' Peter replied, ' My Master told 
 me before I left home, that he would give me hind's feet ; and he 
 hath performed his promise to me.' When they came in sight of 
 Scarborough, he said, ' Do take me to some Friend's house — 
 a Friend's indeed, for I am greatly distressed.' ' I will have thee to 
 a house where I lodge, and have spent many hours with pleasure ; 
 and if thou art not easy there, I will go until we find a place, if 
 it may be.' And just as they entered the door, they heard some 
 one go up stairs ; and anon, the woman Friend coming down, with 
 a neighbour of hers, invited them to sit down. In a little while, 
 Peter appeared very uneasy; which John perceiving, asked, how 
 it was with him ; he said, ' I cannot stay in this house : here is 
 light and darkness, good and bad.' The woman, after she had got 
 them some refreshment, came and asked John, * Who hast thou 
 brought here ?' — ' A man of God,' he replied. Whereupon, they 
 went away. 
 
 " Having a meeting at Scarborough the next day, John 
 Richardson staid with him ; and said, he had good service. He 
 also went with him to several Friends' houses there ; and he fre- 
 quently spoke his sense of the state of the families : but as they 
 were near entering one house, Peter stopped, and said, * My 
 
588 APPENDIX. 
 
 Master is not there — I will not go in:' so they turned away. 
 Being about to part, he queried with John, If the small-pox was 
 in any town on his way ? John replied * "Why !* Peter, what hast 
 thou to do with that ?' — he answered, * / am satisfied I shall die of 
 ihat distemper; and my Master told me to make speed in this 
 visit, for I had but a short time to do it in ;' repeating his promise 
 of giving him hind's feet. John felt himself much affected : 
 and, considering his mean appearance, asked, how he was 
 prepared for money ? telling him his journey was long, it being 
 expensive travelling in Scotland, Friends being so thin. Peter 
 answered, * I have enough : my Master told me I should not want ; 
 and now a bit of bread, and some water from a brook, refreshes me 
 as much as a set meal at a table,' But John insisted to see how much 
 money he had : it was but two half-crowns. He felt an immediate 
 impulse to tender him some money ; and, putting his hand into his 
 pocket, took out a number of small pieces, which Peter modestly re- 
 fused, saying. He doubted not of his Master's provision. John 
 forced him to take it ; telling him. It was as free to him as his 
 own ; for so the Lord had put it into his heart — ^Thus they parted. 
 
 ** In about two weeks after, the man's wife, before mentioned, 
 died, as Peter had foretold. At that time, the same man had 
 three ships at sea ; his son was master of one, his second son was 
 on board another ; and, in their voyages, they were all wrecked or 
 foundered, and their cargoes chiefly lost ; his two sons and several 
 of the hands being drowned. So that, from considerable affluence, 
 he was soon after reduced so low, as to be maintained by Friends, 
 thoQgh he had been in good circumstances, if not very rich, be- 
 fore those unexpected losses, at sea and land, in houses and 
 children, had befallen him. — The woman, at whose house Peter was 
 so uneasy at Scarborough, hnd put her husband to bed in a state of 
 intoxication ; which John Richardson had not known him guilty 
 of before. 
 
 " John Richardson further related, that after some time, he 
 heard, that Peter Gardner had died in Cumberland, on his return 
 from Scotland ; and being attached to him in near affection, went 
 to inquire how he ended. John Bowstead, a Friend near Carlisle, 
 gave account, that Peter had been through Scotland, and came to 
 Carlisle; the smaU-pox being there, he took the infection very 
 suddenly, and lay ill with it So John Bowstead went just as the 
 pock was coming out upon him, and took him to his own house ; 
 they did not come out kindly, but swelled him very much, so that 
 he was blind, and died about the seventh day. He was quite sen- 
 sible to the last ; and in a remarkable manner, was given to know 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 589 
 
 the inward states of those that came to see him. And further, the 
 money, which John Richardson had handed to him, actually lasted 
 out, so as to defray the expenses of his interment and other 
 charges incurred there. 
 
 Note DD.— Page 477. 
 The sentiment thus quaintly conveyed in the two last lines of 
 this stanza, has always been prominently held forth to view by the 
 Society of Friends ; but has been not unfrequently in a strange 
 degree misunderstood, as well as attempted to be perverted to our 
 prejudice. The following quotation from a small volume, highly 
 approved by orthodox members of the " Established Church of 
 England," may serve to illustrate its truth and import. — " Though 
 holy and religious persons do much eye the law of God, and have 
 a great regard unto it, yet it is not so much the sanction of the 
 law, as its reasonableness, and purity, and goodness, which do 
 prevail with them ; they account it excellent and desirable in 
 itself, and that in keeping of it there is great reward ; and that 
 divine love wherewith they are actuated, makes them become a law 
 unto themselves. 
 
 Quis legem det amantibus ? 
 Major est amor lex ipse sibi. 
 
 Who shall prescribe a law to those that love ? 
 Love's a more powerful law, which doth them move. 
 
 *' In a word, what our blessed Saviour said of himself, John, 
 iv. 34, is in some measure applicable to his followers, that it is 
 their meat and drink to do their Fathers will : and as the natural 
 appetite is carried out toward food, though we should not reflect 
 on the necessity of it for the preservation of our lives ; so are they 
 carried with a natural and unforced propension towards that 
 which is good and commendable." — The Life of God in the Soul 
 of Man, 9th edit. p. 7. — This volume contains much that is of 
 sterling, spiritual worth. It has been already quoted in the 
 course of these Notes, and as there stated, was penned by Henry 
 Scougal, styled, professor of divinity at Aberdeen, son of Patrick 
 Scougal, Bishop of that place, whose name has been repeatedly 
 mentioned in these Memoirs. Bishop Burnet, the historian, first 
 published it in 1691 ; and, in his preface, affirms, that '* the author 
 has written out nothing here, but what he himself did well feel and 
 know." No wonder, then, that Pinkerton, in his " Iconographia 
 Scotica," should describe it as " a work of eminent piety, without 
 enthusiasm" 
 
 
590 APPENDIX. 
 
 Note EE,—Fage 478. 
 At page 441 of these Memoirs, mention has been made of 
 a connexion in marriage between Jean Barclay, sister to " the 
 Apologist," and *' Sir Ewen Cameron of Lochiel." The family of 
 Lochell, here spoken of, as being visited by the son of " the Apo- 
 logist," in company with his three fellow-travellers, was the same. 
 And it further appears, by a minute of the Aberdeen Monthly 
 Meeting, that " Una Cameron, daughter to Ewen Cameron of 
 Lochell,^^ laid before them her intention of marriage with " Robert 
 Barclay, grandson of the Apologist." 
 
 Note FF.— Page 483. 
 
 When the first edition of this work had nearly gone through 
 the press, the Author happened, in a very unlocked for manner, 
 to meet with a MS. collection of small pieces penned by this 
 Friend, and all of them dated during the season of his imprison- 
 ment at Aberdeen. It embraces nearly 400 very closely filled 
 quarto pages; and consists chiefly of addresses to the public at 
 large, to the professors of religion in that city, or to his friends in 
 Christ. Much excellent doctrinal matter, as well as practical ex- 
 liortation in the love of the gospel, is to be found in the volume ; 
 but what seemed particularly striking in regard to it, was the 
 circumstance, that 130 of these pages should bear the date of the 
 Iron-house, — a cell, it will be recollected, in which Patrick Liv- 
 ingston was confined for seven weeks, where scarce any light was 
 admitted, and under circumstances almost intolerable to human 
 nature. See page 420. 
 
 Note 6?G.— Page 528. 
 The following admission has recently appeared from the pen of 
 the biographer of Baxter ; and forms no unimportant attestation 
 in favour of that special service to which the Society of 
 Friends were eminently called. — " Considering," says Orme, 
 " the abuses of divine ordinances, which had so long and so ex- 
 tensively prevailed, it is not surprising, that such a system as 
 Quakerism should have arisen ; and," continues he, '' it may per- 
 haps have answered a useful purpose, in calling the attention of 
 men professing Christianity, to the great design of all its ordi- 
 nances, and to which they ought ever to be regarded as subservi- 
 ent — the promotion of spirituality of mind, and the enjoyment of 
 communion with God.'' vol. ii. p. 349. It is remarkable, too, that 
 Baxter himself, whose controversy lay for many years against the 
 doctrine of the Spirit, as it was so prominently held forth by our 
 
NOTES TO THE MEMOIRS. 691 
 
 honourable predecessors, should, latterly in life, have been brought 
 thus far to acknowledge : — " I am now," he says, " much more 
 apprehensive than heretofore of the necessity of well grounding 
 men in their religion, especially of the witness of the indwelling 
 Spirit, — for I more sensibly perceive, that the Spirit is the great 
 WITNESS of Christ and Christianity to the world. And though the 
 folly of fanatics tempted me long to overlook the strength of this 
 testimony of the Spirit, while they placed it in a certain internal 
 assertion, or enthusiastic inspiration; yet now I see that the Holy 
 Ghost, in another manner, is the witness of Christ, and his agent in 
 the world." — Life and Times, by Orme, vol. ii. p. 459. 
 
 In connexion with the subject of the present Note, the Author 
 cannot better do justice to his own sentiments upon the important 
 ground which the early Friends took, than by quoting a few lines 
 from a valuable pamphlet, which has appeared while these sheets 
 were passing the press. " The professors of Christianity in the 
 time of George Fox, had generally forsaken the spirituality of 
 religion, but were not in the least wanting as to a belief in the 
 outward coming, the divinity, and sacrifice of Christ. Hence there 
 was not that necessity of insisting upon faith in this last men- 
 tioned part of the covenant, respecting which there was no defect 
 
 of faith, as upon that part in which there was a deficiency. 
 
 I believe, that the more [of] true, spiritual Christianity a man has, 
 the better he will be qualified, rightly to see and to estimate the 
 doctrines of truth, as contained in the Holy Scriptures, relative to 
 the outward coming and offices of Jesus Christ. And, for this very 
 reason, I believe, and am abundantly convinced, that our prede- 
 cessors had Inuch more of the true faith, and had much clearer 
 views of the meaning and standing of the Scriptures, as well as 
 of the true divinity of our Lord and Saviour, and the purposes of 
 his sufferings, than other professors of that day, who were making 
 a high profession of their faith in them, but many of whom were 
 wanting in spiritual and vital religion." Letters to a Friend, &c. 
 by John Wilbur, p. 26. 
 
 Note /f/f.— Page 528. 
 However clear such doctrines may appear to many readers, the 
 Author cannot entirely quit the subject, without still further con- 
 firming it, as the doctrine of the Society of Friends, and even of 
 " the Established Church of England," by adducing the following 
 quotation from the writings of a learned man, who had once been 
 a rector among the latter religious class, but ultimately became a 
 valued minister among the former. 
 
592 APPENDIX. 
 
 " We say, then, according to the Scriptures, That Christ died for 
 all, that they which live, should not henceforth live unto themselves, 
 but unto him which died for them and rose again, 2 Cor. v. 15. — 
 that without faith it is impossible to please God, Heb. xi. 6. — that 
 without repentance the sinner shall perish, see Luke, xiii. 3, 5. — 
 and without holiness no man shall see the Lord, Heb. xii. 14. 
 And, (in the words of Archbishop Tillotson in his Sermon 4th, Con- 
 cerning the Incarnation of our blessed Saviour, on John, i. 14.) 
 we add, that, * The salvation which the Son of God hath purchased 
 for us, and which he offers to us by the gospel, is not to be accom- 
 plished and brought about any other way, than by forsaking our 
 sins and reforming our lives. The grace of God, ivhich hath ap- 
 peared to all men, and brings salvation, will not make us partakers 
 of it in any other way, or by any other means, than by teaching us 
 to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly, and 
 righteously, and godly, in this present world. God sent his Son to 
 bless us, by turning us away every one from his iniquities ; and 
 unless this change be effectually wrought in us, we are utterly in- 
 capable of all the blessings of the gospel of Christ. All that he hath 
 done for us, without us, will avail us nothing, unless we be inward- 
 ly transformed, and renewed in the spirit of our minds, unless we 
 become new creatures, unless we make it the continual and sin- 
 cere endeavour of our lives to keep the commandments of God.' — 
 
 " * The obedience and sufferings of our blessed Saviour,* con- 
 tinues the Archbishop, ' are indeed accounted to us for righteous- 
 ness, and will most certainly redound to our unspeakable benefit 
 upon the performance of the condition which the gospel doth re- 
 quire on our part, namely, that every man that names the name of 
 Christ, depart from iniquity. And the grace of God's Holy Spirit, 
 is ready to enable us to perform this condition, if we earnestly ask 
 it, and do sincerely co-operate with it; provided we do what we 
 can on our part, God will not be wanting on his. But if we receive 
 the grace of God in vain, and take no care to perform the con- 
 dition, and neglect to implore the grace and assistance of God's 
 Holy Spirit to that purpose, we have none to blame but ourselves ; 
 because it is then our own fault, if we fall short of that hap- 
 piness which Christ hath purchased and promised to us, upon 
 such easy and reasonable conditions as the gospel proposeth.' " — 
 The Life and Posthumous Works of Richard Claridge. 1726. 
 p. 453. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 J. Rickerby, Printer, SherWurn Lane.